《The Gilded Cage》


 CH 1

    September 14, the thirteenth year of Emperor Zhaode. It was well into autumn where nights were long.


    Chu Ning kept watch quietly by the bed. She was observing the young man sleeping on the bed vigilantly.


    The man was pale. He had a handsome face and a gentle curve to his eyebrows. When he was sleeping, he appeared pure and calm. There was a gentleness about him that made people lower their guards.


    However, Chu Ning knew that beneath his handsome and pleasant appearance hid a paranoid and vicious heart.


    The man was called Xiao Yu. He was the Crown Prince and her husband of two years.


    Everyone said that it was due to the Crown Prince¡¯s tremendous kindness and love that she was able to marry him and become his main wife.


    But, was that the truth?


    She felt as if her heart was covered by a thick fog, causing her to feel lost and dazed.


    Xiao Yu had treated her well in the past two years. However, his good treatment made her feel conflicted.


    ¡°The Crown Prince has awoken!¡±


    A maid alerted Chu Ning softly and disrupted her thoughts.


    The Crown Prince turned his head slightly on the bed and opened his eyes gradually. His eyes were cold. He frowned and shielded his eyes with his hand. The candle light seemed to be too bright for his eyes.


    A maid quickly took out a lampshade and covered the candle stand.


    The candle light turned softer under the lampshade.


    Xiao Yu put down his hand and glanced sideways into the night. Outside, people gathered in groups of two and three. They were all attendants of the East Palace, and they were anxious and fearful.


    ¡°Any news from Taiji Palace?¡±


    His voice was hoarse from thirst after sleeping for eight hours.


    Chu Ning helped him to sit leaning against a soft pillow and handed him a cup of warm tea brought by the maid. She shook her head and said, ¡°Taiji Palace enforced a curfew after your return. Xu Shidu and Wei Shangshu tried to go to the Government Office to mobilize Jin Wuwei¡¯s people, but they were too late. By that time, Jin Wuwei was already detained by Qian Niuwei, the imperial guard. The East Palace was also surrounded four hours ago. Your Highness, we can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    The East Palace was on the verge of losing the battle for the throne.


    Xiao Yu lowered his eyes and sipped the warm tea. He remained expressionless as he listened to her, as though he was unaffected by the turn of events.


    Chu Ning did not console him. She leaned away slightly to create a little space and waited in silence for him to fly into rage. In the room, the maids lowered their head and tried to hide themselves in a corner. No one dared to make a sound.


    Xiao Yu finished his tea in complete silence. His thumb traced the pattern on the cup gently as though admiring the intricacies of the pattern.


    However, in the next moment, he suddenly raised his hand and threw the cup violently.


    The porcelain cup landed on the floor and shattered instantly. A tiny shard flew and grazed her left forefinger.


    It left a small cut on her slender finger, and a few drops of blood oozed from the wound.


    ¡°I have planned for so long and have almost succeeded. I didn¡¯t think, I really never thought that¡­¡± Xiao Yu closed his eyes as he sat on the edge of the bed. His chest rose and fell rapidly in anger, and his pale face turned bright red. ¡°The Empress Dowager is even willing to summon the Prince of Qin here to counter me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Ning remained silent. Blood dripped from her fingertip onto her gown, seeping along the embroidery thread and dyed the embroidered white magnolia bright red.


    She knew that it was too late. They were trapped in the East Palace with no army or power. They were like fishes on a chopping block. The Crown Prince just wanted to vent his frustration.


    After all, before today, no one expected this.


    ¡­


    Since the founding of Great Liang by Emperor Taizu, the kingdom had been through the reign of Emperor Taizong and Emperor Gaozong before reaching the reign of Emperor Zhaode, Xiao Lian.


    Xiao Lian was not a son of the Empress Dowager. As the Empress Dowager was childless, Emperor Gaozong had chosen Xiao Lian as the Crown Prince on his deathbed.


    Xiao Lian was meek and indecisive. He did not have much inclination towards the affairs of the state and was fearful of the Empress Dowager. As such, throughout his twelve years reign, the Empress Dowager was in control of the state affairs.


    About a month ago, the Emperor became seriously ill and was bedridden. His illness worsened day by day, and he was now on the verge of death. Everyone in Chang¡¯an, whether the highest nobilities and the ministers or the common people, vagrants and beggars, all speculated that a new Emperor would ascend the throne soon.


    For Xiao Yu, the Crown Prince, this was a great opportunity.


    The Emperor had very few issues. Apart from two princesses who were already married, the only person who could threaten Xiao Yu¡¯s position was his younger brother, Wu Wanghuan. However, he was killed in the Noble Consort Xue¡¯s conspiracy three years ago.


    It seemed that he was destined for the throne.


    However, on his tenth day keeping watch at Taiji Palace, just when he thought that the throne would fall into his lap, there was an upheaval.


    The mostly forgotten Prince of Qin, who had been defending the Ganzhou district for the past fourteen years, suddenly led his army into Chang¡¯an. As of yesterday, the army had surrounded Taiji Palace, leaving no route of escape. He even forcefully removed Xiao Yu from Amrita Hall, the Emperor¡¯s residence, and forced him to return to the East Palace.

 CH 2

    The Empress Dowager and the Prince of Qin had taken over Taiji Palace. It was not difficult to predict what would happen next.


    Xiao Yu had been in conflict with the Empress Dowager for many years. Right when he was about to get the upper hand, he was unexpectedly defeated by the Prince of Qin.


    ¡­


    ¡°Dang¡­ Dang¡­ Dang¡­¡±


    It was the sounding of the gong in Taiji Palace. The sound resonated like thunder on a quiet autumn night. The gong sounded continuously, causing everyone to shiver in fear and hold their breath in trepidation.


    A maid was bent over the floor, quietly picking up shards of the broken cup. She was shocked by the gong, causing her hands to slip and scatter the gathered shards all over the floor.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Xiao Yu sat up violently and yelled at the maid.


    After a long while, the sound of the gong finally ceased, and silence returned to Azure Hall.


    ¡°Twenty-seven strike.¡± Chu Ning looked down at the dried blood streak on her fingertip and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor has passed away.¡±


    Immediately after, the attendants outside the Azure Hall seemed to wake up suddenly. They all kneeled on the ground and lamented towards the hall, ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor has passed!¡±


    Suddenly, cries could be heard all over the East Palace. The cries hung in the air for a long time.


    Chu Ning lifted up her eyes and looked at the profiles of the people gathered outside the hall. She felt a shiver down her spine.


    There was not a single person here grieving for the Emperor. What they were all concerned about was what would happen to them in the future.


    Even she, the Crown Princess, was no different from them.


    She did not care for the Emperor, the Empress Dowager, or even the Crown Prince. She cared only for herself.


    It had not been easy for her to survive to this day. She did not want to throw her life away.


    ¡°Your highness, a message from Taiji Palace!¡±


    Outside the hall, an eunuch dashed in through the Splendid Blessings Gate and prostrated himself at the door. His flustered face was covered with sweat.


    ¡°The Empress Dowager¡­ And the Prince of Qin announced that the late Emperor, in his testamentary edict, declared Kezhi, the Prince of Qin, to be his successor. Your¡­ Your Highness, please be present at Taiji Palace tomorrow to attend the late Emperor¡¯s funeral and to prepare for the coronation of the new Emperor¡­¡±


    The announcement was followed by a dead silence.


    Everyone had expected this when the Prince of Qin marched into the capital. However, when it became reality, it was still something difficult to come to terms with.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face was so pale that his veins were visible. He leaned against the bed in silence, but his chest rose and fell with growing intensity. In the end, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The attendants cried out in unison as they gathered outside the door.


    Chu Ning was standing by the bed, so a splatter of red was added to her blood stained gown.


    She ignored the bloodstains and went to get a few pills from the head of the bed. She fed the pills to Xiao Yu with a practiced hand and took a handkerchief to wipe the bloodstain from his face.


    Xiao Yu swallowed the pills and calmed down instantly. His breathing became much less labored.


    He tilted her head slowly and reached out to caress Chu Ning¡¯s face. However, his gaze was a little listless. ¡°Chu Ning, you should leave first. I have something to say to them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She turned gently from his caress and put down the silk handkerchief. Then she led the maids out of the room and walked along a long corridor towards her room.


    ¡°Madam.¡± It was her maid, Cui He. She had come to her side with a lantern after sending the other maids away. ¡°Did the Crown Prince really¡­ Have no other plans?¡±


    Although Cui He¡¯s question was vague, Chu Ning knew what she was really asking. With the upheaval in Taiji Palace, if the Crown Prince did not become the new Emperor, then everyone in the East Palace would be doomed.


    Chu Ning paused in mid-step and turned to glance in the direction of the Crown Prince¡¯s bedchamber.


    The door to the chamber was completely closed. It was not possible to see what was happening inside. So, she turned to glance at the few people who stood guard outside and could roughly guess who had gone in for discussion with Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Whether he has a plan or not, they are still working hard on it.¡± Her voice was unexpectedly calm, as though she was not the Crown Princess but a mere bystander of the threat looming over the East Palace.


    Cui He was slightly relieved. In her mind, she consoled herself that as long as there was still a chance, they could not give up, just like how they managed to survive three years ago.


    ¡°Cui He, do you remember why we fought to survive three years ago? Do you remember why I married the Crown Prince?¡±


    Chu Ning raised her wounded index finger and held it by the dim lantern. She pressed her thumb on the wound.


    The wound split open again, causing drops of fresh blood to ooze through the scab.


    ¡°Madam, when did you injure your hand?¡± Cui He was shocked and reached out to tend to Chu Ning¡¯s wound.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Chu Ning moved her thumb. She sucked on her index finger until there was a faint metallic taste before removing it from her mouth.


    Chu Ning didn¡¯t understand why, but the way Cui He looked at her reminded her of an incident from three years ago.


    Three years ago, when Chu Ning had just turned fifteen, she stood in her damaged home, bracing against the winter chill. Her body shivered as she clenched her teeth and swore on an oath. As long as she was alive, she must clear her father¡¯s name.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    Cui He felt a strong urge to cry.


    Chu Ning turned around and smiled at her. Under the dim light, her lovely face was partially concealed by a shadow. Only her bright eyes remained shining in the dim light.


    ¡°Back then, I was determined to live so that I could clear my father¡¯s name and restore his reputation. As I have not achieved it yet, I can¡¯t let myself die so easily. Most of all, I can¡¯t let him be the cause of my death.¡±


    Cui He stared at her dazedly. Her fear reduced.


    She couldn¡¯t explain why. Somehow, she felt that the ¡®him¡¯ Chu Ning spoke of was Xiao Yu, the Crown Prince.

 CH 3

    After returning to Chu Ning¡¯s room, Cui He was still concerned about her wound and helped her apply a dark green ointment with a cooling effect.


    When the maids lit the candles, Chu Ning got up quickly to clean herself and wash away her tiredness. After the maids had left, she put on a large robe and took out a jewelry box, opening it beneath a lamp.


    It was a multi-compartment jewelry box made of rosewood and inlaid with mother of pearl. The top level could be opened from the top. The second level had a pair of doors which opened to five drawers of various sizes, each containing her less used jewelry.


    Chu Ning touched the bottom of the box and felt around carefully to open the bottom layer.


    ¡­¡­


    The bottom layer contained a thin letter. There was no name on the letter. It had many creases, and its folded and damaged corners meant that it had been through a lot of turmoil before reaching her hand.


    This was a letter written by Fang, an old butler of the Chu Residence, about what had happened three years ago.


    ¡­


    The Chu family was a prominent family in the capital of the Great Liang.


    Chu Ning¡¯s father, Chu Qianyu, was famous for his intelligence from a young age. He began his official career at the age of twenty-two. Although his journey was bumpy, he was able to overcome every obstacle and served as the Master of Remonstrance for a long time and then served as the Master of Robes before being promoted to the Head of Secretariat and was, at the time, a reputable minister.


    Chu Ning grew up under her father¡¯s devoted tutelage. She was outstanding among the young ladies in Chang¡¯an. She was not only born of impeccable background, but was also very beautiful and was admired by everyone. At the time, her greatest grief was that her mother had passed away when she was just nine years old.


    Chu Qianyu loved his late wife and loved his only daughter even more. He loved her like a precious jewel. Chu Qianyu never remarried, and in the next six years, he and his daughter relied on each other.


    Chu Ning¡¯s engagement with the Crown Prince began the year she turned thirteen.


    Chu Qianyu had many years of experience in the royal court. He knew that if he assented to the marriage, Chu Ning and the Chu family would be embroiled in the battle for power. As such, he was very hesitant about the proposal. However, since the Emperor had made the proposition in person, he could not reject it. He could only say that his daughter was very young and requested to wait two years until she was fifteen years old before formalizing the engagement.


    Emperor Zhaode took into consideration that the Crown Prince was only seventeen years old and had not come of age, so he nodded in agreement.


    Who knew that two years later, the Chu family would be completely destroyed.


    In the tenth year of Emperor Zhaode, the Emperor became seriously ill, and his illness was strange.


    Then Chu Qianyu was accused of collaborating with Noble Consort Xue to poison the Emperor.


    After that, strings of unexpected ¡°evidence¡± kept coming up, connecting under various coincidences, rendering the accusation true and unarguable.


    Thereafter, Chu Qianyu was stripped of his government positions and title. He was demoted to a commoner and was publicly executed. Everyone in the Chu family was punished. The men were banished to Qianzhou and banned from ever entering official careers. The women were made slaves, sold to officials, or sent to the borders as laborers.


    Throughout the kingdom, everyone knew that Chu Qianyu was a just man. He was loyal to the Great Liang and would never involve himself in power strife. Even when his daughter was the future Crown Princess, he had never sought to use the connection for his benefits.


    How was it possible for such a man to have an illicit relationship with a Noble Consort and poison the Emperor? Everyone could see that he was framed. Even so, due to their fear of the Empress Dowager and the indisputable evidence, no one dared to vouch for Chu Qianyu.


    ¡­¡­


    Overnight, the Chu Clan fell from grace.


    At the time, before the fifteen-year-old Chu Ning could come to terms with her father¡¯s death, she was forced to face the harsh reality of being forced into slavery.


    It was the Crown Prince who had rescued her from her cruel fate.


    He took her out of the dilapidated and crowded house for family members of criminals. He petitioned the Emperor, formalized their engagement and secured her release.


    ¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but glance around her room as she remembered her past.

 CH 4

    The designs and decorations in this spacious room was almost the same as her old room.


    There was a folding screen with paintings of a lady adorned with bird feathers standing underneath a tree, a rosewood writing desk, a tri-colored chess board, and a silver painted octagonal long table with gold dusting. They were all made by artisans hired by Xiao Yu. They made them from scratch based on the designs in her memories.


    Xiao Yu told her that the Queen Dowager had conspired against her father and killed him. He said that once he succeeded the throne, he would help her clear her father¡¯s name.


    Everyone thought that the Crown Prince was very good to her. They said that she should be extremely grateful that she was able to marry the Crown Prince despite her status as the daughter of a disgraced minister.


    She had once thought that way too. So although she did not love Xiao Yu, she treated him with tremendous respect in the past two years. She thought that she would never be able to repay his kindness.


    That was until half a month ago when she suddenly received the letter in her hand and understood that everything she had believed was wrong.


    She thought that the Crown Prince was her savior, but in reality, he was the one who had framed and killed her father!


    The letter stated that, in the beginning, Xiao Yu was planning to use his engagement with her as a means to get Chu Qianyu on his side. For that reason, he sent people to privately negotiate with Chu Qianyu.


    However, Chu Qianyu was firm in his stance of not involving himself in the power rivalry and would not relent. Xiao Yu became nervous with worry. His worry could not be dispelled even after a personal visit.


    Not long afterwards, Chu Qianyu entered the palace for an audience with the Emperor. He accidentally discovered that Xiao Yu had secretly ordered someone in the palace to poison the Emperor¡¯s food and drinks!


    Even in anger, he understood the intricacy of the matter and did not act rashly. So, he did not expose it on the spot and went to question Xiao Yu personally.


    When questioned, Xiao Yu burst into tears and was extremely remorseful. Who knew that the moment Chu Qianyu turned around, Xiao Yu began to speedily fabricate evidence, creating the false accusation that Chu Qianyu tried to poison the Emperor. Furthermore, to get rid of Noble Consort Xue and Wu Wanghuan, he even falsely accused Chu Qianyu of having an illicit relationship with Noble Consort Xue.


    Initially, Chu Ning did not believe everything in the letter.


    However, a few days ago, she went to the palace with Xiao Yu and saw that the symptoms of the Emperor¡¯s illness were similar to what was written in the letter. She then read the records of the illness kept by the Chief Steward of Medicine and discovered that it was a near complete match.


    When her father was accused of attempting to murder the Emperor, the poison discovered was the common bane plant.


    Now, as the Crown Princess, she knew clearly that the Crown Prince had something to do with the Emperor¡¯s illness.


    As early as three years ago, the Emperor began to favor Wu Wanghuan and Noble Consort Xue, and he started to consider appointing a new Crown Prince, further damaging his relationship with his other son, Xiao Yu.


    This time, Chu Ning had witnessed Xiao Yu using the pretext of visiting the sick Emperor to sneak poison into his medicine.


    For the sake of obtaining the throne, he had no regard for his father¡¯s life.


    An autumn wind pushed the unsecured shutters open and fluttered the letter in her hand.


    Chu Ning¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. Her fingertips flattened the folded corners gently as her thoughts slowly grew clearer.


    The Crown Prince, Xiao Yu, would do anything to achieve his goal.


    Why did he marry her? Perhaps he did have some feelings for her, but mostly it was due to how much it would benefit him.


    At the time, he had just expressed his ambition for the throne, so he needed to gain the support of many prominent ministers. By marrying her, the daughter of a fallen minister, not only could he avoid opposition from the Empress Dowager, it would even show that he was a merciful Crown Prince to gain even more trust.


    Eventually, on the reason that she, Chu Qianyu¡¯s only daughter, was the Crown Princess, many of her father¡¯s good friends changed their stance and secretly sided with the crown prince.


    I do not owe you anything.


    Her gaze turned cold as she thought.


    ¡­


    She had paid Xiao Yu¡¯s kindness in full with her sincerity for the past two years. The benefits that she had brought for him had long surpassed the costs of marrying her.


    Next, she wanted to remove his shackles and slowly make him pay back for what he had done to her father.

 CH 5

    In the Azure Hall, Xiao Yu sat on the chaise with his eyes closed as he listened to his attendants¡¯ discussion.


    ¡°Your Highness has been the Crown Prince for many years and your position is secure. So, you do not require any testamentary edict to ascend the throne. On the other hand, the Prince of Qin is just a palace maid¡¯s son. When Emperor Gaozong was alive, he had sent him off to somewhere as far and remote as Ganzhou. No one cared to ask about him for ten years. Now, his sudden return was just due to the support of the Empress Dowager!


    The East Palace¡¯s attendant, Xu Rong, was speaking furiously. It seemed as if he was going to storm into Taiji Palace and pull the Empress Dowager and the Prince of Qin down from their position.


    Xu Rong had been serving Xiao Yu since the latter was ten years old. He was completely loyal and had gained Xiao Yu¡¯s trust. So, he had a special position in the East Palace.


    The other attendants also agreed, ¡°Yes. In the end, it must be the Empress Dowager¡¯s desperation which led her to summon Prince of Qin! Your Highness is the legitimate Crown Prince. How can they force you to step aside for the Prince of Qin?¡±


    ¡°Once the news is spread, the whole kingdom will see their true intention! Your Highness, according to the traditions, the coronation will be held a few days after the late Emperor¡¯s funeral. Why don¡¯t we use this chance to speak to the courtier to stop the new Emperor from ascending the throne?¡±


    The attendants continued on with their discussion. Only the Supervisor of the East Palace, Zhao Yanzhou, lowered his gaze expressionlessly and did not say a word.


    Xu Rong noticed his demeanor. He narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Do you have any thoughts on this matter, Supervisor Zhao?¡±


    The other attendants turned their attention to Zhao Yanzhou. Even Xiao Yu opened his eyes.


    Zhao Yanzhou furrowed his brow and glanced at everyone for a moment before his expression became unreadable, ¡°Based on what I can see, the fact that the Prince of Qin invited you to Taiji Palace for funeral and coronation shows that he would not attack you yet. As such, Your Highness does not have to rush to attack him. You can observe the situation first and think up a plan later.¡±


    Upon hearing him, Xu Rong retorted immediately, ¡°There¡¯s only a few days till coronation. If we continue to wait, aren¡¯t we being sitting ducks? Supervisor Zhao had just joined the East Palace, it is understandable that he is being careful.¡±


    Zhao Yanzhou heard the mockery laced in Xu Rong¡¯s statement. However, he was used to it and did not respond. He stood quietly at his place and waited for Xiao Yu to decide.


    Xiao Yu gazed at the people around him and considered. A moment later, he said, ¡°Attendant Xu, if you can leave here tomorrow, please contact a few courtiers.¡±


    Although his answer sounded like he had decided to go with Xiao Yu¡¯s plan, in actuality, he had other plans.


    Zhao Yanzhou was right. Since they were not sure what the other side was planning, they could not act rashly. However, looking at the present situation, he could not back off. As such, he thought why not just grab the chance, and find out what the other side was planning.


    Upon hearing this, Xu Rong¡¯s expression relaxed but Zhao Yanzhou remained unchanged. The attendants then discussed the list of the courtiers to contact and then left the hall after that.


    Before leaving, Xu Rong stayed behind and waited until everyone else had left before going to Xiao Yu and whispered, ¡°I have just been informed that the Crown Princess found a past Chu family servant in Qianzhou. Presently Zhao Yanzhou had placed him in the Eternal Prosperity Lane.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s tired expression darkened, and he raised a brow, ¡°Who is the servant? Our people didn¡¯t find him before this?¡±


    ¡°He was the Chu family¡¯s old butler. Previously, when he was arrested in Qianzhou, he escaped and disappeared for two years. Who knew how Supervisor Zhao managed to find him?¡± Xu Rong was unhappy as he talked about this matter. If it was just a normal servant, he would have nothing to worry about. But this old butler seems to be the late Chu Qianyu¡¯s confidant. ¡°Your Highness, should I manage it the usual way and find someone to dispose of him?¡±


    Xiao Yu was about to nod, but he suddenly had a flash of doubt. He considered quietly for a moment and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Let him be for now.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Xu Rong knew that he did this out of his feelings for the Crown Princess. However, seeing that their present situation does not allow any mistake, he wanted to continue to persuade him, but the Crown Prince raised his hand and dismissed him.


    ¡°Alright, I know what I am doing. You should leave first.¡±


    Xiao Yu was leaning against the chaise. He closed his eyes and rested. This indicated that he would not like to talk anymore.


    Xu Rong had no choice but to leave the Azure hall indignantly.

 CH 6

    The Letter (3.1)


    The Prince of Qin


    Chu Ning slept lightly and was woken by the chirping of birds in the distance before dawn.


    She got up from her bed and touched her suddenly throbbing forehead to soothe it. Then, she called in the maid who was on night watch and began to wash and dress.


    The Emperor had passed away. What followed would be complicated funeral proceedings and many customs. There were numerous rules on the attire and appearances of the late Emperor¡¯s relatives and ministers. As the Crown Princess, Chu Ning¡¯s dress and adornments were heavy and stifling.


    Despite that, her reflection in the mirror was beautiful and delicate. She seemed like a beautiful flower on a tree, waiting to be plucked.


    Her beauty had always attracted attention.


    Behind her, the maid was in awe with the beauty of Chu Ning¡¯s reflection, but her expression quickly returned to worry.


    Even the beautiful Crown Princess is in a precarious position in the East Palace, so what more is there to say of me, a mere maid? Since even the nobles could not ensure their survival, us servants would suffer an even worse fate.


    At this thought, her eyes turned red, and her hand, which was carrying a jade hairpin, trembled.


    ¡®Clang!¡¯ The maid accidentally dropped the jade hairpin on the dressing table. She jumped in shock and immediately bowed her head in apology. She said while holding back sobs, ¡°Please forgive me, your highness. I was careless.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Ning looked at her pitiful state and knew what the maid was thinking. She was not the only one. There was no one in the East Palace who was not afraid. Even in the royal court, many were probably too fearful to sleep.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then, she picked up the dropped jade hairpin, inserted it into her hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should get a little rest. There¡¯s no need to be so frightened.¡±


    She wondered whether she had said that to comfort the maid or herself. She looked at her unpowdered face in the mirror. She swiped a thin layer of powder with her index finger and applied it to her lips.


    Her originally pinkish lips suddenly turned pale and sickly, making her face seem even more startling.


    She did not know how much longer she had, so she decided to make the most of her final chance.


    ¡­


    In Azure Hall, Xiao Yu had also got up to dress.


    Chu Ning entered when the maid had just helped him put on a robe and was now holding a belt. She took the belt from the maid and went to stand before Xiao Yu. She reached out to wrap the belt around his waist and helped him fasten the jade buckle.


    ¡°Ning.¡± When Xiao Yu saw her, his stern expression softened a little. As usual, he opened his arms and embraced her, but she turned away and reached for the pills and a cup of warm tea on the table nearby. She brought them to him and said, ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t forget to take your medicine.¡±


    The Crown Prince was sickly since young and frequently needed to take medicine, so this was nothing unusual. However, Chu Ning knew that the pills in her hand were antidotes that he took daily.


    When Xiao Yu was keeping vigil at Taiji Palace, he tasted the poison laced medicine himself to avoid suspicion before feeding it to his father.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s health was weak, so even if the poison did not kill him, it would be enough to cause him pain. At the time, the pain was just a little sacrifice since it meant that he would ascend the throne sooner. But now, the pain felt like a mockery.


    Xiao Yu took the medicine and swallowed it with the tea. Then, he put the bottle of pills in his pocket carefully. After that, he still did not let Chu Ning go and grabbed her chin. His gaze travelled down her face and rested on her pale lips. ¡°Did these few days scare you?¡±


    Chu Ning stopped avoiding him. She met his gaze and said softly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    Xiao Yu placed a kiss beside her lips and comforted her, ¡°Ning, don¡¯t worry. They have not stabilized their power for now, so they won¡¯t do anything to me yet.¡±


    The new Emperor had not ascended the throne, and Xiao Yu had not been removed from the Crown Prince position. Now that everything was still not official, they would not act rashly. Any actions towards the East Palace would have to wait until the new Emperor ascended the throne and organized his government.

 CH 7

    Letter (3.2)


    Then, he caressed her skin with his thumb and said casually, ¡°I heard that you found an old family servant?¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s back stiffened, and she immediately knew that he was talking about Fang. She did not need to guess where he had heard it from. In the past two years, although he allowed Zhao Yanzhou to help her find her scattered relatives and servants, he had also gotten people to keep tabs on them. Almost any news she received, he would have already known.


    At the time, she thought that he was just paranoid and was being careful against the Empress Dowager. Now, she finally understood and knew that he wanted to exterminate anyone who may know the truth of what happened in the past before it got to her.


    It was no wonder that in the past two years, apart from two infant cousins, she couldn¡¯t find any other relatives.


    She nodded slightly, and her eyes seemed sorrowful, ¡°I found the old butler who had served my family. Sadly, he is very old and has suffered a lot in Qianzhou for the past two years. When I found him, he was very sick and confused. He couldn¡¯t even recognize Supervisor Zhao. Now, he is placed in Yong Chanfang¡¯s residence. I fear that he will never recover.¡±


    There was not a hint of a lie in what she said, so she did not fear Xiao Yu¡¯s investigation. As for the letter Fang wrote, she deliberately concealed it from him.


    Fang became ill half a year ago. At the time, he must have known that his days were coming to an end, so he rushed to write that letter. He kept the letter close to him all the time and protected it with his life, never showing it to anyone. Meanwhile, he grew more and more confused every day. Even though he had forgotten Zhao Yanzhou, he still remembered Chu Qianyu¡¯s only daughter. The moment he saw her, he broke down into tears and stuffed the letter in her hand. Then, he hurriedly explained what happened years ago. After that, as though he had finally released a huge burden, he let go completely and became senile.


    Xiao Yu did not say anything but looked into her eyes for a moment. Then, he sighed and hugged her closer as he said, ¡°Thank heavens that Supervisor Zhao was able to find him. Otherwise, he may never be able to return. Ning, it¡¯s all my fault. It has been so long and yet I¡¯m still unable to clear your father¡¯s name.¡±


    Chu Ning leaned her face against his chest and felt the coolness of the material of his robe. She shook her head slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s resolve the problem before us first. We can deal with my father¡¯s matter in the future.¡±


    Outside, the horse-drawn carriage was ready. Both of them entered the carriage.


    The night guards surrounding the East Palace had no intention of leaving. All the way to Taiji Palace, there were at least ten guards keeping eyes on them every step of the way. It was very oppressive.


    Xiao Yu sat in the carriage with his eyes closed and his lips pressed together. He was completely silent as though concentrating his mind to control his emotions. The carriage stopped outside the palace door. The moment he stepped down from the carriage, he rescinded his gloomy expression and put up his usual refined and gentlemanly demeanor, tinged with the paleness from fatigue and a little grief from losing his father.


    The late Emperor¡¯s funeral ceremonies would be held in Taiji Hall, which was in the center of Taiji Palace. As Chu Ning and Xiao Yu neared the hall, most of the late Emperor¡¯s relatives and ministers had arrived. They all stood in lines before the steps, whispering among themselves. When they saw Chu Ning and Xiao Yu, their gazes were either filled with curiosity, mockery or pity.


    Chu Ning stood straight and focused on looking before her as she followed Xiao Yu to stand in front of all the relatives and ministers.


    Immediately after taking their position, she saw more than ten fully armored imperial guards escorting a young man who was walking fast from Zhuming Gate.


    The young man seemed to be around twenty-five to twenty-six years old. He was tall and had wide shoulders. His posture was straight, and he had a commanding presence. This young man was Xiao Kezhi, the Prince of Qin, and the heir to the throne.

 CH 8

    Letter (3.3)


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t see his face due to the distance. She observed his face when he came nearer.


    She knew that she should watch out for him after catching a glance of him in Taiji Palace yesterday. As she looked at him now, she discovered that he was different from Xiao Yu and the late Emperor.


    The difference wasn¡¯t in their appearance. After all, they were all of the same Xiao bloodline, so the Prince of Qin was also tall and handsome with facial features similar to the late Emperor.


    However, Xiao Yu and the late Emperor had a softer and more genteel demeanor. Regardless of how their hearts really were, on first glance, they seemed kindly and approachable.


    On the other hand, the Prince of Qin had a completely different demeanor. As he defended the far-flung Ganzhou with the army all year round, his skin tone was darker than the princes and nobilities in the capital. Although he had similar facial features, he gave off a commanding air, making him seem stern and majestic.


    He seemed as if he was born to be above everyone and to dominate over all.


    Yet, he was left bracing the sandstorm in Ganzhou for fourteen years.


    Chu Ning wondered if the truth was really what Xiao Yu speculated, that he was just a puppet the Empress Dowager brought in to subdue Xiao Yu.


    She was very doubtful about that speculation.


    As she was still thinking, her eyes suddenly met a commanding gaze.


    It turned out that some time ago, Xiao Kezhi had already walked to the front of Taiji Hall. He stood nearer to the hall than her and Xiao Yu.


    There¡¯s nothing unusual about that. He was, after all, the heir to the throne. Even without that, he was still the late Emperor¡¯s sixth brother and the Crown Prince¡¯s sixth uncle, so in terms of seniority, he was above Chu Ning and Xiao Yu.


    Then, she noticed that everyone behind her was bowing to Xiao Kezhi. Even Xiao Yu, who spurted out blood in anger last night, was paying obeisance to him. Only she remained standing on her spot.


    A pair of stern eyes stared straight at her from a few meters away.


    Chu Ning suddenly felt a chill down her spine, and her hair stood on end.


    She looked down slowly and bowed with the rest of the crowd.


    It was almost time. The deceased Emperor was carried into the hall, and the funeral began. There would be purification and other rituals in Taiji Hall, so cushions were already placed outside the hall for the attendees to kneel and pray.


    Xiao Kezhi stood in front and led everyone to kneel and lament.


    Chu Ning remained with other women. As she cried numbly, she sent what seemed to be unintentional gazes at the strong and broad profile.


    If she was not mistaken, in the brief moment when their eyes met, in the Prince of Qin¡¯s eyes, apart from slight impatience for the tedious ceremonies and arrogance, there seemed to be a hint of pity.


    Is he pitying me?


    Is he certain that everything will go according to plan? The Crown Prince has worked hard all these years and gathered forces that could not be underestimated. Meanwhile, the Prince of Qin lived near the borders from a young age and was not involved in the power struggle. How is he so confident?


    She raised an eyebrow slightly and glanced at the guards near the hall. What she saw stunned her.


    The guards in the Taiji Palace had all been replaced. They were no longer the imperial guards from yesterday but were now soldiers of the Ganzhou Army. In the past, the Imperial Guards were under the control of the Empress Dowager while the Ganzhou Army was under the command of the Prince of Qin.


    He was able to somehow take down the Imperial Guards stealthily overnight. This showed he had moved fast and decisively.


    It was no wonder that he could be so confident. It turned out that the whole of Taiji Palace, even the whole of Chang¡¯an were already within his grasp. This was not something that could be done on a whim. He must have planned it in secret for a long time, waiting for the right opportunity.


    The Empress Dowager must be beating herself with regret in the Halls of Hundred Blessings. The man she had brought in was no puppet but a ravenous wolf!


    This fitted Chu Ning¡¯s purpose well.


    She had been worried about the situation in the kingdom and how she was stuck with nowhere to turn. Now, the Prince of Qin seemed to have opened up a new option for her.

 CH 9

    The Grey Wolf (4.1)


    When the funeral finally ended in the evening, Chu Ning¡¯s body had become stiff, and she had difficulty walking. She stood up and took a few steps with Cui He¡¯s support before she regained her balance and walked towards the Hall of Eternal Spring.


    According to custom, they were supposed to return to the East Palace.


    The East Palace was near Taiji Palace. If one travelled from Valiant Hall to the east of the Taiji Palace, the East Palace would be very near. However, Xiao Kezhi expressed concerns for his nephew¡¯s weak health and said that it was unsuitable for him to rush about. He ordered the Hall of Eternal Spring to be readied for the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess¡¯s stay.


    Xiao Yu had been suppressing the resentment in his heart. His expression was sullen the moment he entered the hall. The maid who was helping him to take off his boots was stunned. Her face turned pale, and her hands trembled. Her clumsiness angered him.


    ¡°Get out.¡± He said coldly, not looking at the maid.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Chu Ning glanced at the maid, indicating that she should leave. Chu Ning then kneeled before Xiao Yu and helped him take off his boots. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be mad. The East Palace is also full of their people, so there¡¯s not much difference between staying here and returning to the East Palace.¡±


    Xiao Yu closed his eyes and remained silent. She could not tell what he was thinking about. After a long while, he reached out his hand, pulled her up, and wrapped her in his arms. One of his hands was rubbing her waist while the other caressed her face as he gave her a few gentle kisses.


    ¡°Alright, I know. Ning, you¡¯re always too nice to irrelevant people.¡± His expression softened slightly. It was difficult to know whether the eyes watching her were in good humor or anger.


    Chu Ning knew that he was talking about her protecting the maids from his anger, so she answered softly, ¡°Your Highness does not have many people that you can trust. As such, it is better to be nicer to the people who remain here. I treat them well for your sake.¡±


    She knew that Xiao Yu would not heed her advice most of the time. She said this just to prevent him from being suspicious of her.


    As expected, Xiao Yu shook his head and laughed in disagreement, ¡°Some people won¡¯t be grateful even if you treat them well.¡± After that, he did not explain further but gripped her waist and pointed to someone who was waiting. ¡°You should leave first. I need to talk to Xu Qing.¡±


    Chu Ning stepped away from him, flattened her wrinkled clothes, and left the hall.


    ¡°Madam,¡± Cui He caught up with her and whispered, ¡°Supervisor Zhao is waiting outside the door.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will be heading there.¡± As she went with Cui He towards the Dragon Door, she instructed another maid, ¡°If his Highness asked about me, remember to tell him the truth.¡±


    The Hall of Eternal Spring was located in the eastern part of Taiji Palace. It faces the Spring Tribute door on the west and Dragon Door on the north; the Spring Tribute door was near the palace cemetery, where outsiders were not allowed to enter. Meanwhile, the Dragon Door was at the back part of Taiji Palace, where only the Emperor¡¯s close relatives and ministers could enter with permission.


    Zhao Yanzhou was standing straight as he waited for her beside a high wall. When he saw Chu Ning coming to him, he bowed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dispense with the formalities.¡± Chu Ning waved him up as she walked to him. They went out of the Dragon Door and headed towards the north.


    This pathway was wide. It was connected to the Thousand-Step Corridor and could reach a scenic pond. There was a lot of traffic on this pathway. Every now and then, she would see palace maids, eunuchs, and even royal relations.


    Although Xiao Yu did not forbid her from interacting with Zhao Yanzhou, she still needed to maintain a formal distance before the public eye so that no one would suspect that they were related.


    ¡°Formalities must be followed.¡± Zhao Yanzhou stayed three steps behind her. His every word and action was succinct and concise.


    He was the only son of her mother¡¯s cousin. He was very intelligent from a young age, but sadly his family was poor, and his parents passed away when he was eight years old. He had no choice but to head to Chang¡¯an and seek help from the Chu family. As Chu Qianyu valued good talents and loved his wife, he took good care of him, who was his wife¡¯s nephew, and even guided his studies personally.

 CH 10

    The Grey Wolf (4.2)


    Chu Qianyu¡¯s efforts paid off. When Zhao Yanzhou was fourteen years old, he was lauded as a child prodigy. By the time he was sixteen, he was admitted into the Grand Archive as an edict attendant. Then, he sat for the Imperial Examination at the age of twenty and was appointed as a province secretary. He was an exemplary young man, and with hard work, he would definitely have a bright future.


    However, three years ago, when Chu Qianyu was convicted, Zhao Yanzhou narrowly escaped prosecution by not being a member of the Chu clan. Still, he disregarded his lowly status, braved all dangers and voiced the truth daringly. This was what had set him back from advancement.


    Zhao Yanzhou and Chu Ning grew up as siblings. She knew that he was talented, and that he was saddened by what happened to Chu Qianyu. As such, she recommended him to Xiao Yu and secured for him the position of the Supervisor of the East Palace.


    A supervisor was in charge of general matters of the East Palace and was one of the Crown Prince¡¯s closest attendants. This placed him on the same level as Xu Rong, the Attendant of Learning. However, as he had not joined them for long and was someone introduced by Chu Ning, the Crown Prince still had some reservations about him.


    Chu Ning was long used to Zhao Yanzhou¡¯s quiet nature, so she did not mind it. As they walked, she asked him about Fang¡¯s condition and was informed that although he was still unsound, his illness had improved. Chu Ning was a little relieved.


    Then she remembered what Xiao Yu said to her in the early morning, so she said, ¡°His Highness knew that we had found Fang, but I don¡¯t think he knows about the letter. If Xu Rong sent someone to investigate, you know what you have to do.¡±


    Zhao Yanzhou agreed to her instructions quietly and without any questions.


    After dealing with a few minor matters concerning the East Palace, Chu Ning finally asked him something that she really wanted to know, ¡°About the Prince of Qin, do you know what kind of person he is?¡±


    Although Xiao Kezhi was a prince, he was left forgotten in Ganzhou for ten years. Other than knowing that he was Emperor Gaozong¡¯s youngest son and the Crown Prince¡¯s sixth uncle, Chu Ning didn¡¯t know anything else about him.


    Chu Ning knew that she was not alone in this. All the nobility and ministers in Chang¡¯an probably didn¡¯t know much either and were now trying to find out about him themselves.


    Soon, both of them reached a pavilion. Chu Ning went in and leaned against the railings to look at the fishes swimming in the pond. Zhao Yanzhou stood outside the pavilion consciously and reported what he found out in the past two days.


    Chu Ning listened to him quietly and considered them in silence. She asked a couple questions before sending him away to return and rest. Chu Ning remained by the pond. She watched the glowing red sun in the distant west as she organized her thoughts on what she had just heard.


    Xiao Kezhi was Emperor Gaozong¡¯s youngest son. His mother was an ordinary palace maid, whose surname was Wei. She was suddenly favored by the Emperor while he was drunk. When she gave birth to a son, she was granted the title, Lady.


    Lady Wei had a lowly background. She was not beloved by Emperor Gaozong and had a gentle demeanor. She never argued or fought and yielded in everything. By doing so, she barely managed to carve a corner for herself in the palace. Perhaps she had seen the then Empress¡¯s ruthlessness and greed and wanted to keep her son from harm. So before she died, she pleaded with the Emperor to send her eleven-year-old son to the border.


    The Emperor took into consideration that she was dying and granted her request. He granted the young Xiao Kezhi the title of the Prince of Qin and sent him to Ganzhou.


    Ganzhou was located in the north west border of Great Liang. It had violent sandstorms and a harsh environment. It was also frequently attacked by foreign forces. The eleven-year-old prince was forced to leave his dying mother and be sent to such a place by himself.


    It was said that when the young prince set off to Ganzhou, the construction for the prince¡¯s residence in Ganzhou had not even begun.


    Everyone thought that Lady Wei was too cruel to her son.


    Chu Ning thought about it carefully and believed that Lady Wei had great foresight. By staying in Ganzhou for fourteen years, the Prince of Qin had not only escaped the then Empress¡¯s persecution of Emperor Gaozong¡¯s princes, but he was also able to gather forces in secret and obtain prestige in the military.

 CH 11

    The Grey Wolf (4.3)


    In the past decades, Great Liang had very few wars, so the royal court emphasized literary skills and less on war tactics. It¡¯s the same with the Empress Dowager and Xiao Yu as both of them surrounded themselves with ministers who were scholars. The soldiers in the kingdom remained dormant all year round. For someone like Xiao Kezhi, who had no one to depend on, staying in Ganzhou was the best way to preserve his life.


    In the past ten years, he conducted military matters with fairness and lived among his soldiers. Whenever there was an attack by the foreign forces, he would personally lead soldiers to expel them and save numerous poor subjects. Everyone in Ganzhou admired him greatly.


    He was able to bear difficulties with patience for many years, and at the same time gained people¡¯s respect. He was truly a man of great capability. What was even more impressive was that he cared for the common people. This was something sorely lacking in both the Empress Dowager and Xiao Yu.


    Chu Ning was deep in her thoughts. She was suddenly brought out of her thoughts by Cui He¡¯s gasp.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Ning turned around and saw that Cui He was staring at someplace near the pavilion. She seemed to be frightened to the point of being stunned. Her whole body was shaking.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a wolf¡­¡±


    Before Chu Ning could react, she looked behind her and met with a pair of yellow eyes, gleaming coldly under the sunset.


    It had grey fur, sharp teeth, strong limbs, and a large body. It was definitely a wolf.


    As their gaze met, it moved towards her silently, exposing its sharp teeth and blood red tongue every now and then.


    Chu Ning was scared to the point of shivering. It didn¡¯t even cross her mind to wonder why there was a wolf in Taiji Palace. She grabbed hold of Cui He and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move and don¡¯t look at it.¡±


    Both of them stood completely still and did not dare to meet their eyes. However, it was still approaching them slowly.


    At this moment, a few palace attendants were walking past the pond while carrying stacks of clothes. One of them saw the wolf and screamed.


    The scream broke the stillness at the pavilion. The wolf turned around, dashed towards the scream, and pounced on the attendant.


    In a split second, clothes were scattered everywhere. The other attendants were frightened and quickly scrambled to hide. The noise from the commotion seemed to excite the wolf. It opened its jaws wide and was ready to bite down on the poor attendant when whistle sound came from nearby.


    ¡°Weimo, get back here.¡± Xiao Kezhi, the Prince of Qin called out to the wolf.


    The grey wolf was very obedient. It immediately let go of the attendant and rushed over to Xiao Kezhi. The two guards behind him waved the live rabbits they were holding and distracted him to another place.


    The few frightened attendants had to be half guided and half carried to somewhere else to calm down. The clothes scattered all over the ground were also speedily cleared. Xiao Kezhi remained standing on his spot and glanced sideways in the direction of the pavilion.


    Chu Ning stared at him back and was suddenly woken from her daze. She found that her back was damp with cold sweat. Her legs were weak and she could only grab the railing for support.


    Xiao Kezhi stopped for a moment before coming nearer with an expressionless face and asked, ¡°Did it scare you?¡±


    His tone was low and a little rough. It felt like being in a sandy wind, and she had difficulty determining whether his voice was of mockery or concern.


    Chu Ning patted her chest to calm down and forced a nod. She addressed him, ¡°Royal Uncle¡± and was about to curtsey.


    However, she still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the fright just now, and her legs gave way. She was about to fall when a large hand suddenly grabbed her arm.


    The strong grip supported her as she stood. However, it did not move away and remained gripping on her slender arm.


    The heat from his hand seeped through the fabric and slowly spread to her skin, causing her to shiver slightly.


    At this moment, she suddenly found out that there was just a step distance between them. She looked up slightly and saw his eyes, gleaming like the wolf from a moment ago and observing her silently.


    She shivered again and resisted the urge to free herself. She turned her face away slowly to avoid his gaze and coincidently revealed to him her beautiful side profile.


    As the sky darkened, the quiet air gradually formed a strange atmosphere.


    Cui He¡¯s eyes widened, and she was at a loss about what to do.


    While Chu Ning and Xiao Kezhi were looking at each other, footsteps came from a path nearby, followed by Xiao Yu¡¯s cold voice saying, ¡°Ning, it¡¯s late. Time to go back.¡±

 CH 12

    Anger (1)


    At the pavilion, Chu Ning¡¯s heart constricted. She forcefully pulled her arm from Xiao Kezhi¡¯s grasp and turned away, looking down as she walked to Xiao Yu.


    The delicate silk of her sleeves were wrinkled from being pressed. Only now did she realize how much force he had used, causing her arm to swell slightly.


    Xiao Yu looked sullen as he pushed her behind him. Then, he smiled coldly at Xiao Kezhi and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll take my leave first, uncle.¡±


    He turned around and left without waiting for Xiao Kezhi to reply.


    Chu Ning could tell from a glance that he was furious, so she followed him quickly, and they walked back to the Palace of Eternal Spring.


    The journey back was tense. The maids and palace attendants kept their heads down as they followed behind her and Xiao Yu. Everyone feared to anger the Crown Prince at this time.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Xiao Yu shouted the moment they entered the hall. The servants backed away quickly, but right before they closed the door, Xiao Yu suddenly pointed at a trembling maid and said, ¡°Drag her out and flog her twenty times.¡±


    Chu Ning saw the maid go limp from fear before being dragged away. This was the maid Xiao Yu had scolded when she tried to take off his boots.


    ¡°Do you pity her?¡± Xiao Yu said beside her ear.


    He stood behind her and followed her line of sight to the maid who was being dragged out and gagged. ¡°I had no intention to punish her, but I¡¯m furious now. Tell me, Ning, what should I do?¡±


    Chu Ning looked at the slowly closing door and couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes.


    Soon, she could hear the sound of a whip hitting flesh and felt light-headed.


    She pushed back the waves of fear in her heart and turned around slowly, meeting Xiao Yu¡¯s probing gaze.


    ¡°Your Highness, I was frightened by a wolf at the pavilion just now. The Prince of Qin was concerned that I would faint, so he supported me¡­¡±


    Her tone was gentler than usual and carried a hint of plea.


    However, Xiao Yu pressed his lips firmly and said without a hint of warmth, ¡°Strip now.¡±


    Chu Ning bit her lip and glanced away. She undid the bindings on her clothes slowly. She shed the thick and formal attires of a Crown Princess layer by layer, revealing her curves and slender figure, and her smooth and unmarred skin.


    Xiao Yu walked closer and trapped her in the cramped space before the door. He reached out to stroke along her jaw, causing her to tremble.


    ¡°Ning, you shouldn¡¯t have let anyone touch you.¡±


    He leaned close and whispered as he caressed her body as though examining her.


    She did not reply but gritted her teeth to bear her discomfort and indignity.


    Ministers thought that Xiao Yu was a gentle, sincere, and humane crown prince. He put up the best front to solicit support from them but exhibited his unsuppressed violence and cruelty before her.


    She would always remember what happened a year ago.


    It was on the anniversary of her father¡¯s death. She brought Cui He with her to the temple to pray for her father¡¯s soul. On the way back, while stopping in the East District, she came across a disheveled boy beggar.


    The boy was around seven to eight years old. Perhaps he was delirious from starvation, for the moment she stepped down from the carriage, he immediately rushed forward and hugged her leg, begging for scraps to eat.


    She pitied him and ordered Cui He to buy him three loaves of bread and sent him away.


    However, she did not expect that her small good deed was noticed by Xiao Yu, who was busy with official matters.


    That evening, after having dinner together as usual, he ordered the beggar boy to be dragged in and broke his arms before her eyes.


    The sight caused her to break out in cold sweat from shock, and she nearly vomited. However, Xiao Yu had held her hand and spoke gently as if nothing had happened, ¡°Ning, I hate men touching you, even a child is not allowed.¡±


    Today, the man who touched her was not someone as powerless as the boy beggar. Since Xiao Yu was unable to let out his fury on the Prince of Qin, he could only direct it on the pitiful maid.


    Soon, twenty flogs were completed and the surrounding returned to its initial quiet.


    Xiao Yu caressed her smooth skin with satisfaction and pointed to a table nearby. ¡°Get on the table.¡±


    Chu Ning felt waves of embarrassment from the request, and her face turned red.


    ¡°Your Highness, we are still mourning for the late emperor¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­

 CH 13

    Anger (2)


    According to custom, the Crown Prince is to abstain from physical pleasures during the mourning period for the late emperor.


    However, Xiao Yu only glared indifferently at her in response.


    She took a deep breath and moved heavily to sit on the table. She waited for what would happen next.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile at the Scenic Pond, Xiao Kazhi was still standing alone at the pavilion.


    In the distance, the sun had fully set beneath the horizon. The lamps around the pond were lit. Their light lended a sparkle on the surface of the pond. Stars glittered in the sky, turning the whole place into a moving scenery.


    The night breeze blew, carrying the chill of autumn. However, Xiao Kezhi stood unmoving beneath the pavilion. He looked far before him, and his thought were indiscernible.


    Behind him, the inner court official, Liu Kang, noticed his long silence and couldn¡¯t help but look up to observe him.


    For some unknown reason, he suddenly remembered the scene in the pavilion and realized that the Prince of Qin was standing in the same spot as the Crown Princess a moment ago. Even the handrail he touched were touched by the Crown Princess¡­


    Liu Kang felt a click in his mind. On one hand, he was ashamed of his unruly speculation, but on the other hand, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the idea once it was ingrained in his mind.


    As he was thinking, Weimo the wolf, was fully fed and returned to the pavilion.


    The moment Weimo saw Xiao Kezhi, it let out a woof and ran to sit beside him obediently.


    ¡°You¡¯re fed?¡± Xiao Kezhi bent down and patted its warm and thick fur. A rare smile appeared on his usually stern face.


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    The well-fed Weimo looked up and whimpered like a tamed dog. It was completely different from when it pounced on a palace attendant a moment ago.


    A guard came from nearby and reported softly, ¡°Your Majesty, we discovered that the Crown Prince had sent Xu Rong to contact around twenty courtiers from various departments, including the Censorate. We believe that he¡¯s planning something for the coronation ceremony.¡±


    As he was speaking, he presented a rolled parchment containing a list of names.


    Xiao Kezhi took the name list and scanned through it. He did not show any reaction but asked instead, ¡°What about the Palace of Hundred Blessings? Did the Empress Dowager do anything unusual?¡±


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual in the Palace of Hundred Blessings. This morning, after praying for the late emperor, the Honorable Qi visited the said palace before returning to his residence. We didn¡¯t notice anything else. I believe that the Empress Dowager knows what those in the East Palace are planning, but she doesn¡¯t seem to plan to get involved yet.¡±


    The aforementioned Honorable Qi was the leading figure among a group of ministers. He was the Director of the Secretariat, named Qimu. He was also the Empress Dowager¡¯s own brother and the head of the Qi Clan.


    ¡°Noted,¡± Xiao Kezhi replied and hid the roll of parchment away without any further question.


    At the mention of the Crown Prince, he suddenly remembered someone. It was not his nephew, Xiao Yu, but the unusually beautiful woman by his side.


    He suddenly felt a heat burning in his palm.


    He held onto the cool railing and waited for the heat to recede before letting go.


    ¡°Your Majesty, should we send someone to investigate the Empress Dowager? And the Crown Prince, how should we prepare against his plan?¡± The guard couldn¡¯t help but ask after a long silence.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just wait,¡± Xiao Kezhi sneered as viciousness and ambition flared in his pitch black eyes.


    He had predicted that the Crown Prince would not just accept the ¡®late Emperor¡¯s testamentary edict¡¯ and would do something about it.


    Even the Empress Dowager¡¯s reaction was completely within his expectation.


    If he had been an unambitious and obedient puppet like his eldest brother, Xiao Lan, the Empress Dowager would have tried to bring down Xiao Yu herself. But yesterday, Xiao Kezhi had snatched the Imperial Guards from her grasp. He had revealed his sharp claws at her, and this made her furious. As such, she would definitely be glad to stand aside and watch him and the Crown Prince fight each other.


    Sadly for her, he had no intention to fulfill her wish.


    The usual palace intrigue and back stabbing were all useless against him.


    ¡­¡­

 CH 14

    Anger (3)


    ¡°They are just a few scholars who can¡¯t even pick up a sword. They won¡¯t be able to do much.¡± He decided that it was time to leave. He called Weimo and started walking towards the Palace of Divine Dragons, his temporary residence.


    ¡­


    In the Palace of Eternal Spring, the doors and windows were shut, and the lovemaking had ceased.


    Xiao Yu sat leaning against the head of the bed. He took a cup of tea offered by Chu Ning to take his medicine. At the same time, his gaze never left her tired face, and his hand held onto her waist firmly.


    ¡°Tired?¡± After a round of lovemaking, he had returned to his usual gentle demeanor. Apart from a slight haggardness to his expression, it seemed as if nothing had happened. ¡°I¡¯m tired too, but I always can¡¯t resist when I see you.¡±


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help constrict her eyebrows a little.


    He had spoken as if she was to be blamed for what happened.


    ¡°Your Highness must show filial piety, so I must not sleep in the same room with you.¡±


    Xiao Yu did not reply but held her firmly to prevent her from leaving. He touched her eyebrows gently with his other hand and asked with good humor, ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±


    She opened her eyes and glanced at him before shaking her head. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t angry with you. I¡¯m just concerned that it would not be good for your image if people knew that we slept together tonight¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± His smile diminished slightly. ¡°Concerning my uncle, you must stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Ning did not object but looked down and answered immediately.


    ¡°Good, you can go. Have a good rest, the burial ceremony is tomorrow.¡± He smiled again and patted her smooth shoulder.


    Upon receiving permission, Chu Ning ignored the soreness of her body, put on her clothes, and left the main house.


    In the secondary house, Cui He had someone brew a concoction to prevent pregnancy. The concoction was ready and awaiting her return.


    Chu Ning sat down on a couch quietly and gulped down the warm concoction. She gave a sigh of relief and leaned back slowly.


    She had been taking this concoction for two years.


    In the beginning, she took it because she married Xiao Yu while she was still mourning for her father. She was still in grief at the time and made a request to Xiao Yu that she be allowed to avoid pregnancy during the mourning period. He had granted her request.


    At the time, she had felt remorseful about her request. But now, when she thought of it, she was relieved to have made that request. If she had a child with her enemy, she couldn¡¯t imagine how terrible she would feel.


    ¡°Where did the wolf come from? Have you found out about it?¡± She asked as she closed her eyes and supported her face on her arm.


    ¡°I have asked around. It is the Prince of Qin¡¯s pet, named ¡®Weimo¡¯. Many people in the palace saw it in the back garden yesterday. I don¡¯t think it was targeting you.¡± Cui He touched her forehead gently as she told her what she had heard.


    ¡°Why would one suddenly put a ferocious beast in the back garden?¡± Chu Ning still felt a lingering fear when she recalled the incident.


    ¡°The Prince of Qin had not been here for long, so not many people know why. I just heard someone say that the wolf had been by his side for ten years since it was just a cub. I heard that it even saved the Prince of Qin¡¯s life.¡±


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but frown as she listened.


    There were a few aristocrats in Chang¡¯an who kept various unusual beasts as pets. However, those were all completely tamed. On the other hand, Xiao Kezhi¡¯s wolf did not seem tamed at all.


    Since a wolf had to save his life, it was hard to imagine what kind of hardship he had gone through in Ganzhou.


    As she recalled his touch at the pavilion, she started to have a strange feeling in her heart.


    His gaze for her had evolved from the initial pity to sizing her up without restraint. It was not a gaze that an uncle should have for his nephew¡¯s wife. Strangely, there was also none of the indifference or malice when facing a stranger and enemy. Instead, his gaze seemed to hold a deeper meaning.

 CH 15

    The Second Day of Mourning (1)


    Another funeral ritual, which involved dressing the late Emperor in mortuary attire, took place the next day. Many gates of the Taiji Palace were opened to allow royal family members and ministers to enter.


    Chu Ning stayed with a group of noblewoman who were weeping and praying for the late Emperor. At the same time, she noticed that today¡¯s atmosphere was different from yesterday.


    Everyone was still crying as before, and nothing seemed out of place. However, upon closer observation, she noticed that at the opened gates, groups of three to five courtiers gathered every now and then. They whispered amongst themselves before separating in different directions.


    Chu Ning took a few glances and instantly noticed a few familiar faces. They were the Crown Prince¡¯s supporters.


    She turned her tear-filled gaze in Xiao Yu¡¯s direction.


    He stood with his gaze down, weeping in the direction of his father¡¯s remains. He gave the appearance of a filial and grieving son. Only his occasional glances at the ranks of officials revealed his true thoughts.


    It was not apparent to casual observers, but Chu Ning immediately saw that something was different about him. She thought that he could be planning something with Xu Rongan. She remembered that recently he had daily closed-door discussions with Xu Rongan. She was almost certain that it had something to do with the Prince of Qin.


    Chu Ning also knew that Xiao Yu was not rash or foolish. He knew not to have a direct confrontation with the Prince of Qin and the Empress Dowager. This was most likely just a test against the Prince of Qin.


    She was curious about what would happen. As she was unsure what to make of Xiao Yu¡¯s uncle, she thought that this would be a good opportunity to find out his true motives.


    Soon, everyone took their place and the ritual began.


    As the crowd was mourning for the late Emperor, the eunuchs laid out nineteen mortuary attires and unfurled the belts. They clothed the late Emperor and tied the belts before finally covering him with a quilt.


    Then, servants supported Xiao Yu, who was weeping, to kneel and pay respect to the late Emperor.


    This was followed by the sacrifices of an ox, a sheep, and a pig.


    After these tedious rituals were completed, the crowd seemed to relax a little.


    At this moment, Qimu, the Secretariat Director, stepped out from the ranks of officials as prearranged. He rushed to stand behind the Prince of Qin, who was paying respect at the forefront, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the nation mourns and I too mourn the late Emperor¡¯s recent passing. However, the throne must not be left vacant for too long. A vacant throne invites strife. Since the late Emperor had left a testamentary edict, naming Your Majesty as the successor, it is best that Your Majesty ascend the throne as soon as possible to stabilize the dynasty.¡±


    After the Secretariat Director had finished speaking, a few secretariats from the palace and a dozen of officials from the Six Ministries all stood out and entreated Xiao Kezhi to ascend the throne soon.


    The crowd had expected this, but they couldn¡¯t help whispering and discussing amongst themselves. As they waited for the Prince of Qin¡¯s answer, they turned to look at the Crown Prince.


    The noble women also reacted similarly. Chu Ning could hear the marquis¡¯s wife, who was beside her, sigh with sympathy in her direction.


    But she ignored the gazes on her and focused on Xiao Yu¡¯s response.


    Xiao Yu stood still on his spot with his gaze lowered, his face pale but calm. It seemed like he had no wish to oppose Qimu¡¯s suggestion.


    At this moment, Wei Fujing, a secretariat of the Ministry of Justice stepped out suddenly and went to stand beside Qimu. He said furiously, ¡°My learned friend, how dare you propose this. You should be ashamed of yourself. When the late Emperor was living, he had appointed his eldest son as the Crown Prince, and the Crown Prince had kept his post in the East Palace for more than ten years. As such, shouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince succeed the throne? Why is there a need for a testamentary edict? When the Crown Prince is alive and well, why is there a need for someone else to ascend the throne?¡±


    Immediately after he spoke, a censor also stepped out and said, ¡°When the late Emperor was dying, Taiji Palace was placed under curfew. Other than the Empress Dowager and the Prince of Qin, everyone else was chased out. Even the Crown Prince was not allowed to stay. Now that there¡¯s suddenly a testamentary edict, who knows if it is real?¡±

 CH 16

    Then, more than a dozen of courtiers stood up as if prearranged and opposed to the Prince of Qin succeeding the throne. They proclaimed that the Crown Prince was the rightful successor.


    At this moment, the officials were evenly split in between supporting the Prince of Qin or the Crown Prince. Both sides insisted on their stance. They broke out into vicious arguments.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the crowd looked on in trepidation. They glanced at the expressionless Crown Prince and the Prince of Qin, whom they could only see his back and were unable to discern his thoughts.


    Qimu¡¯s vein throbbed as he argued with Wei Fujing. He glanced at Xiao Kezhi every now and then to ascertain his reaction and to see his response.


    He remembered that although the Prince of Qin was a prince, he remained with his army all year round. He believed that he had never experienced a palace strife such as this, so he expected that he would be flustered into arguing.


    Qimu waited for some time and was becoming impatient. However, Xiao Kezhi continued to stand with his hands behind his back, and he still had not turned around.


    After a series of intense arguments, both sides were a little confused.


    The two subjects of their arguments, the Prince of Qin and the Crown Prince, both remained silent.


    At least the Crown Prince could be excused due to his precarious position, so he could not speak openly. They all wondered why the Prince of Qin did not say anything.


    As the confusion grew, the arguments also gradually died down.


    Only then did Xiao Kezhi turn around to face the crowd.


    His expression was emotionless, and his gaze was sharp. He scanned the crowd before looking at Qimu and Wei Fujing, ¡°Are you done talking?¡±


    Both of them were stunned into silence. After a moment of silence, they made an obeisance and said, ¡°We await Your Majesty¡¯s decision.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi did not reply but looked up at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Weimo must be hungry.¡±


    The crowd exchanged glances in confusion and suddenly remembered that Weimo was the Prince of Qin¡¯s pet wolf.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Qimu couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows in warning, and his tone contained a hint of anger. He had put himself against the Crown Prince for the sake of securing the throne for the Prince of Qin, yet the Prince of Qin reacted indifferently in return.


    Xiao Kezhi ignored him and signaled his guards with a hand gesture.


    The guards immediately understood him. They went to the back of the palace and came back a while later, leading in a large wolf with sharp teeth and a ferocious gaze.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    There was a stifled scream from amongst the crowd, and all eyes widened from fright. A few elderly royal family members fell down and fainted.


    Weimo seemed nervous being in the presence of so many people. It kept running around Xiao Kezhi and snarled at the crowd every now and then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be fed soon,¡± Xiao Kezhi reached down and patted Weimo¡¯s head. Then he took a couple of steps forward to the edge of the stage and looked down at Wei Fujing.


    ¡°Who is the Assistant Director of the Ministry of Works?¡± he asked.


    Everyone turned their gaze to somewhere behind Wei Fujing. Even Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows slightly as he gazed over suspiciously.


    The Assistant Director of the Ministry of Works was completely stunned at being called. He hesitated for a moment before taking a couple of steps forward and said, ¡°Your servant is here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Kezhi looked at him and asked calmly, ¡°Just now, you said that the testamentary edict is fake, so the Crown Prince should take the throne instead of me, am I right?¡±


    Even though they were separated by a stage, the Assistant Director was still shaking from fear because of Weimo. He desperately wanted to run away.


    However, he could not refuse to answer the Prince of Qin. Just now, everyone witnessed him arguing in support of Wei Fujing. There was no way he could deny it. Furthermore, if he denied and tried to be vague, he could never hope to have any standing in the royal court in the future.


    He did not know what Xiao Kezhi was planning, so he had no choice but to pay obeisance and said, ¡°I, I did say that.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi did not reply but looked down and gestured at Weimo.


    All of a sudden, before anyone could react, a grey shadow jumped up and pounced on the Assistant Director.


    The Assistant Director was wide eyed and screaming in terror as he tried to escape. However, all his limbs were trapped by the large grey wolf, and he could not move at all.

 CH 17

    The Second Day of Mourning (3)


    He kept screaming for help. Weimo opened its large mouth, revealing its sharp teeth and bit into the exposed throat above the collar.


    ¡°Help, help¡­¡±


    Blood sprayed everywhere. His mouth moved as if to scream but his bitten throat could no longer make a sound.


    This was how an upper fourth rank Assistant Director of the Ministry of Works was killed at the late Emperor¡¯s funeral.


    Everyone stared at the pool of warm blood on the floor in shock. No one dared to make a sound. Xiao Yu could not hide his appalled expression in public. Even Qimu¡¯s expression was terrible.


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s action was so cruel that it made their previous arguments seem like child¡¯s play.


    At this moment, they finally knew that Prince of Qin who came from the borders was fearless. Their previous argument on benevolence, morality, and ethical rules of an Emperor were completely useless against him.


    He had the mighty Ganzhou army in his hand.


    No one could oppose him.


    ¡°Sir Qimu, what were you saying just now?¡± Xiao Kezhi gestured to the guards to take Weimo away. However, the mutilated body remained.


    Qimu pushed back the anger in his heart and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please ascend the throne soon to ensure political stability.¡±


    ¡°What does the Crown Prince think?¡± Xiao Kezhi turned his gaze onto Xiao Yu.


    In full view of the crowd, Xiao Yu looked through the corner of his eyes at the Assistant Director¡¯s dead body and gripped his sleeves tightly. His face was pale and he was trembling.


    He had finally understood something today. All these courtiers that he had gathered were no match against the Prince of Qin. For the sake of his survival, he had no choice but to submit temporarily.


    He slowly released his grip and took a deep breath to push down the fury in his heart. He said deferentially, ¡°Please ascend the throne soon, uncle.¡±


    Even the Crown Prince agreed, so no one else dared to oppose.


    Xu Rong and Wei Fujing made eye contact and could see each other¡¯s disappointment. Both of them made an obeisance to ask the Prince of Qin to succeed to the throne.


    As no one objected, Xiao Kezhi said, ¡°Tomorrow, we shall have a coronation in the east wing of Taiji Palace before the funeral.¡±


    After that, he left with the guards.


    The crowd remained stunned for a while longer before recovering enough to scatter and leave.


    ¡°Madam?¡± Cui He placed a hand on her chest to calm her frightened heart. She held Chu Ning¡¯s arm with her other hand and reminded, ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    Chu Ning awakened from her complicated thoughts and tried her best not to look at the dead body as she walked towards Zhuming gate.


    Xiao Yu had already left with a group of courtiers. As she was not required to follow them, she walked slowly.


    The killing terrified her, so she only walked a short distance before her legs gave way. She had no choice but to sit by the corridor to rest.


    ¡°Madam, the Prince of Qin¡¯s methods were impudent, and¡­ and also cruel¡­¡± Cui He¡¯s eyes were red as she whispered and supported her.


    Since the founding of the Great Liang, no past emperor had killed someone on an impulse. Furthermore, none had set a beast to kill someone in front of a crowd.


    Chu Ning pushed down the persistent waves of fear and forced herself to think back on what happened just now.


    That Assistant Director seemed familiar to her.


    He was originally a ninth rank secretary at the Bureau of Waterways and Irrigation. But once he allied himself with Xiao Yu, he rose in ranks. Last year, he was in charge of the construction of a river levee. He colluded with other officials for personal gain and caused the constructed river levee to have numerous defects. When the summer high tide came, tens of thousands of people living along the coast were affected and numerous had died.


    The Crown Prince pushed the blame of the disaster on a few local magistrates to save the Assistant Director from blame and punishment.


    It seems that he deserves to die.


    Xiao Kezhi seemed to be pretending to not know him when he called him out, but he must have known about the river levee incident.


    Chu Ning suddenly remembered yesterday when Zhao Yanzhou told her stories concerning Xiao Kezhi in his army. She felt that she was starting to understand his motive.


    He may seem like a tyrant, but in actuality, he is someone who sticks to his own principles.

 CH 18

    A Visitation (1)


    Incense burned quietly in a Buddhist hall west of the Palace of Hundred Blessings, releasing fragrant fumes that lingered in the hall.


    The Empress Dowager was dressed in a white mourning attire. Her eyes were closed, and she was kneeling on the futon. She held a hand on her chest while her other hand clutched the beads on an agate rosary as she recited scriptures quietly.


    She lived through the reign of two Emperors and was now more than sixty years old. At first glance, she looked like a kindly and dignified old lady who had taken good care of her appearance. Upon closer inspection, the lines between her brows and the slight drop at the corner of her mouth revealed the stern and authoritative way she carried herself all year round due to her high position in the royal court.


    Qimu waited for a long time with a grave and pale expression. Although he was extremely anxious, he did not dare to disturb the Empress Dowager as she chanted sutras. As such, he had no choice but to retreat to the main hall and drink tea while waiting.


    After he drank three cups of tea, the Empress Dowager finally left the Buddhist hall with the support of a maid and returned to the main hall.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Qimu stood up immediately and stepped forward. He wanted to explain what happened at Taiji Hall a while ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need to be anxious. I have heard everything.¡± The Empress Dowager shot him a cold glance. She took a sip of the refreshing tea given by the maid before putting it down.


    It was an unbelievably shocking incident, so it was not surprising that someone reported it to her immediately. It would be more surprising if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think? How can he just kill someone at the late Emperor¡¯s funeral? What kind of barbarian is he to dare to do something like that?¡± Although Qimu sounded indignant and reproachful, he was actually shocked and fearful of Xiao Kezhi¡¯s outrageous and barbaric act.


    ¡°I have been telling you since early on that it is better to let the Crown Prince take the throne than to bring in an unknown prince. However, you insisted on listening to others.¡± The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but scoff coldly at the mention of a past event.


    When the late Emperor, Xiao Lan, was severely ill, the Empress Dowager and Qimu discussed the selection of a successor.


    She proposed Xiao Yu as the successor. Despite being their enemy, he was still someone that they knew very well. Even if he ascended the throne, he would still need to be wary of the Qi family. Furthermore, Xiao Yu had no son to this day. When the time comes, she could force him to adopt a clan member as his heir. After that, no matter if he remained as the Emperor or was replaced, she would still be in control in the background. However, Qimu was swayed by his subordinate¡¯s suggestion and thought that the best solution was to let the Prince of Qin return to the capital.


    ¡°It was all my fault. I have misjudged his character.¡± Qimu felt regretful at the mention of the past. It was only yesterday that he finally found out that his aide had been bribed by Xiao Kezhi since long ago. He made that suggestion to facilitate Xiao Kezhi¡¯s plan.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to talk about this now. He is shrewd, so even if you and I have chosen the Crown Prince, he would still find other ways to return to Chang¡¯an.¡± The Empress Dowager sighed and felt a sense of loss. ¡°I have also underestimated him. He secured the throne with what he did just now. As for the Crown Prince, let the Prince of Qin decide what to do himself. You must not interfere. The Prince of Qin had suffered for so many years and had finally returned to Chang¡¯an. We should let him be comfortable for a while.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Qimu knew that he was wrong and did not dare to act on his own this time. As such, he could only bow and answer in agreement.


    ¡­


    That night, Xiao Yu returned to the Palace of Eternal Spring and ordered Zhao Yanzhou to pen a letter in his name. The letter was to advise the courtiers who had spoken on his behalf to submit a written statement expressing their support for the Prince of Qin to ascend the throne. The letter also implied that they needed to determine how to act based on the overall situation and expressed his reluctance to cause a war to fight for power. This would show that the present situation had rendered the Crown Prince helpless.


    This way, he could not only protect himself but also temporarily placate the officials who sided with him and prevent them from being divided.


    After that, he personally wrote an official epistle. He wrote that although he was the Crown Prince, he lacked talents and grace, so he was unworthy of the throne. He also wrote that his uncle was a brave warrior carrying the glory of their ancestors, making him the most suitable candidate for the throne.


    ¡­¡­


    By the time a few copies of the official communication were sent towards the Palace of Divine Dragons, it was already past midnight.

 CH 19

    A Visitation (2)


    The next morning, the coronation ceremony was finally held on the east side of Taiji Hall as scheduled.


    This time, there was not a hint of dissent among the officials and nobilities. The coronation ceremony was completed successfully under the direction of the Master of Ceremonies.


    Soon after that, the crowd hurriedly went to the west of Taiji Hall to proceed with the late Emperor¡¯s funeral.


    When the late Emperor¡¯s body was placed in a coffin and everyone changed into different mourning clothes based on the degree of their relation to the late Emperor, the funeral finally ended.


    As the dust settled, Xiao Yu released his tautly wounded nerves slightly. His weak body was finally at its limit, and he fainted the moment they returned to the Palace of Eternal Spring.


    Chu Ning was also exhausted. She could only order the servants to carry him into his room and order another servant to get the imperial physician.


    As she waited for the imperial physician to arrive, she called Zhao Yanzhou to meet her outside the palace¡¯s main door and whispered to inquire about Xiao Yu¡¯s reaction last night. Zhao Yanzhou informed her that Xiao Yu ordered someone to send the official epistles written by him and the courtiers on his side to the Palace of Divine Dragons. Chu Ning sighed in relief and returned to the palace.


    Although she hated Xiao Yu, she did not wish for him to be killed by the Prince of Qin in a battle for the throne. After all, she was his wife and the daughter of a disgraced minister. As she had no powerful family of her own, her security relied entirely on Xiao Yu alone.


    Soon, a maid called from outside the palace, ¡°Your Highness, the imperial physician is here.¡±


    Chu Ning was about to send Cui He to welcome the imperial physician when the maid continued after some hesitation, ¡°His Majesty¡­ His Majesty is also on the way.¡±


    Chu Ning was stunned for a moment before recovering and remembered that ¡®His Majesty¡¯ meant the newly enthroned Xiao Kezhi.


    Why is he visiting the Palace of Eternal Spring at this hour?


    Chu Ning felt her heart constrict a little. She looked through the wide-open doors and saw a figure approaching. She did not dare to doubt and took a deep breath before walking out of the door to welcome the incoming figure. She bowed before him.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I didn¡¯t know that you were visiting, so I failed to come out to welcome you earlier. The Crown Prince has fainted from exhaustion after today¡¯s events and is still unconscious. Please forgive him for not coming out to greet you himself, Your Majesty.¡±


    She kept her gaze lowered. Her hair was done in a high up-do, which revealed part of her fair neck to his gaze. Her bare skin seemed to gleam gently under the bright sunset.


    Xiao Kezhi stopped with a two-step distance between them. His sharp gaze flickered when it caught a glance of her neck.


    ¡°Please stand.¡±


    He took another step forward and leaned down slowly to pull her up by her elbow.


    His deep and rough voice was completely calm, so Chu Ning was unable to read his thoughts. The feeling of his large and hot hand by her elbow reminded her of the incident at the pavilion a couple of days ago.


    She couldn¡¯t help being stunned and gathered courage to look up into his eyes. She also tried to move her arm away from his tight grip.


    This time, he did not refuse to let her go. He relaxed his grip, looked away, and said, ¡°I heard that the Crown Prince is ill, so I came to see him.¡±


    After that, he did not wait for her reply and walked past her into the main hall of the palace.


    In another room, the imperial physician was examining the pulse of the still unconscious Xiao Yu and questioned a nearby maid about what happened. Xiao Kezhi did not go into the room. He took a seat outside and waited quietly. There was not a hint of emotions on his face.


    With a wave of his hand, he had sent out all the maids who were standing in wait out of the main hall. His two guards stood by the door like statues, so the maids did not dare to come near and could only stand in wait from afar.


    Chu Ning looked at Xiao Yu who was lying on a bed and confirmed that he was indeed unconscious. Then, she reached for a teapot on the table and poured a cup of hot tea for Xiao Kezhi personally.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please have some tea.¡±


    As she handed the tea cup to him with both hands, she gazed up stealthily to observe his reaction.


    Just as he reached out to receive the cup, her fingertips moved slightly. It was uncertain whether it was deliberate or accidental as she rubbed against his hand.


    He did not react to the brief touch at all. Instead, he was looking at the steaming tea with a cold expression.

 CH 20

    A Visitation (3)


    As Chu Ning observed him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed and decided to retract her curiosity.


    However, before her fingers could release the cup, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer with a slight force.


    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from falling forward and had only managed to stabilize herself at just a few inches away from him. She found herself meeting his gaze directly.


    The cup containing hot tea was right between them, the waft of steam rose from it onto her fair skin and red lips.


    Xiao Kezhi gazed at her soft lips. He remained expressionless, but his Adam¡¯s apple trembled slightly.


    Chu Ning trembled under his deep gaze, and her cheeks began to blush.


    ¡°You must be careful when serving the tea. You let go before I can hold the cup properly. What would you do if the cup slipped?¡±


    He set the cup aside slowly, but he still did not release his hold on her wrist.


    Chu Ning bit her lower lip. Her eyes were still swollen from crying during the late Emperor¡¯s funeral, and it made her seem even more gentle and beautiful.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. I was wrong.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi only glanced at her but did not say anything. He released her hand slowly and took a sip of tea.


    Chu Ning stood straight and wanted to back away when she heard footsteps coming from the room.


    She took a deep breath, adjusted her expression, and turned around just in time to see the imperial physician coming out of Xiao Yu¡¯s room.


    ¡°How¡¯s the Crown Prince?¡± Xiao Kezhi put down the cup of tea and asked calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. His fainting is likely due to overexertion in the past few days and stress. When he wakes up later, let him eat something nutritious to replenish his strength.¡±


    The reasons for his overexertion and stress were really something worth thinking over.


    After the imperial physician had spoken, he handed over his written diagnosis.


    Xiao Kezhi did not move from his seat, so Chu Ning reached out to receive it. She thanked the imperial physician and instructed a servant to pay him with silver coins.


    ¡°Since the Crown Prince is fine, I will take my leave.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi said as he stood up from his seat and walked towards the door.


    Chu Ning followed him and bowed respectfully. She was still curious as to why he came to visit when he had suddenly stopped and turned around. His usually cold expression now carried a smile.


    ¡°When the Crown Prince wakes up, remember to tell him that I dropped by to see him. Tell him to also have a good rest and don¡¯t worry too much. The Crown Prince is still vital to the kingdom. As I am unmarried and have no issue, the Crown Prince position is still his.¡±


    Chu Ning was shocked and looked up instinctively. However, he had already turned around and left the hall. She could only see his wide profile under the setting sun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get caught up in these things because of women. Do you think that Kim Na-Yool or any other woman says they like you because they really do? They are just after your looks. Then how about when you get old, huh? If you don¡¯t have any abilities, then¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so ugly I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡± Sang-Hoon sprung up from his chair and slammed the table as if about to jump at Si-Jin. Si-Jin chuckled.


    ¡°Seems like you yourself are well aware of your unattractiveness.¡±


    ¡°You, let¡¯s get out. Let¡¯s take it outside, just you and me?¡±


    ¡°?Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Na-Yool cut Sang-Hoon off in an extremely weary voice. ¡°As I said, this person is just someone from work. There¡¯s nothing between me and him, and I¡¯ve done nothing to be ashamed of while meeting with you.¡±


    ¡°And you expect me to believe it?¡±


    ¡°¡­There is also nothing between us anymore, so even if you don¡¯t like what you¡¯re hearing, just mind your own business. You and me, we are done, aren¡¯t we.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you dumped me.¡± Her calmness, without a hint of irritation or sarcasm unlike before, had Sang-Hoon at loss for words for a while. ¡°And I accepted it. Since you said that¡¯s what you wanted.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°To not see my fed-up face anymore. To put an end to our failing relationship. To stop hearing me apologize over and over for working late.¡±


    ¡°I, Na-Yool¡­ Fuck, none of this make any sense. To just break up like this, just over something like this¡­¡±


    ¡°As for expecting me to cling to you, I did it all that day. I apologized as I felt sorry, I checked with you many times if you were not asking to break up on the spur of the moment. And when I asked you if we had to break up ¡®just over something like this¡¯, what did you say? That to you this little thing was everything. That it was that big of an issue to you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But now what? Just over something like this? Are you kidding me?¡±

 CH 21

    Liu Kang wondered whether serving such an unpredictable Emperor was a blessing or a curse.


    Xiao Kezhi seemed to know what he was thinking and asked, ¡°Do you know why I chose you to be the Head Imperial Eunuch?¡±


    The Head Imperial Eunuch was responsible for the Emperor¡¯s daily life and was considered above all eunuchs. Liu Kang entered the palace when he was ten years old and had endured for more than twenty years in Ye Ting Palace. He was just a minor attendant until Xiao Kezhi came into the palace recently and promoted him to his side.


    He had thought for a long time and could never understand how he caught the new Emperor¡¯s attention. As such, he could only shake his head honestly, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know. I pray for your guidance.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi stood up and went to stand before Liu Kang. He looked at him with a stern gaze that carried a measure of sadness, ¡°When my mother was still alive, she was spurned by the Empress Dowager. All the eunuchs and palace maids were rude to her, but only you treated her with respect. You did not bully the weak and flatter the powerful. I remember this clearly.¡±


    Liu Kang looked up in astonishment. He gazed at the prince who had grown tall and valiant and gradually recalled what happened ten years ago. However, he replied with shame, ¡°Your Majesty, I must confess something. I am ashamed of myself. Back then, my intention was to not offend anyone. I just thought that there is a possibility that Lady Wei and you might have a change of fortune one day.¡±


    No one expected that the neglected Sixth Prince would lay low for ten years and come back as the new Emperor!


    Xiao Kezhi patted Liu Kang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I will only remember your kindness from the past. From now on, you must always remember my trust towards you.¡±


    Liu Kang¡¯s heart rose upon hearing him. He felt all his suspicion and fear for the new Emperor disappear. He said quickly in tremendous gratitude, ¡°Your humble servant will always remember your trust and will never forget.¡±


    ¡°Good. Can you tell Jin Jiang to come see me?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi instructed and went to the writing table on the other side of the room to write something.


    Soon, Jin Jiang came, dressed in full armor. He made an obeisance to Xiao Kezhi.


    Jin Jiang was the commander of security for the prince¡¯s residence in Ganzhou. Now, he followed Xiao Kezhi to Taiji Palace and was put in charge of the defense of the palace and the city. He was truly one of Xiao Kezhi¡¯s most trusted men.


    ¡°I need you to investigate these people. If there is anything suspicious about them, try to collect evidence.¡± Xiao Kezhi gave him a list of names.


    There were more than ten people on the list. Two of them worked for the Empress Dowager while the others were the Crown Prince¡¯s allies.


    Jin Jiang took the list and read through it. He knew that Xiao Kezhi was planning something, so he hid the list carefully and replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I have asked someone to write down a decree naming Xiao Yu as my successor. Tomorrow, you shall deliver it to the Palace of Eternal Spring yourself.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Jin Jiang was shocked. He couldn¡¯t understand why he did not take the chance to get rid of the Crown Prince. Instead, he continued to keep the dangerous enemy near him. He wondered if he wouldn¡¯t remove the Crown Prince due to their blood relation.


    Jin Jiang struggled internally for a moment and decided to say something. ¡°Although the Crown Prince is your nephew and has submitted himself to you for now, he is not without greed. Your Majesty must never underestimate him. Furthermore, you are still in your prime. You may get married and have a son soon. Why is there a need to give the Crown Prince position to him?¡±


    ¡°I understand your concerns.¡± Xiao Kezhi listened to him patiently and let him finish speaking. ¡°Jin Jiang, you have been with me for many years. You know very well how I lived all those years.¡±


    Jin Jiang paused and immediately recalled what happened in Ganzhou years ago.


    Back then, the eleven-year-old Prince of Qin headed to the northwest border alone. He had to face thick sandstorms and did not even have a proper place to live in. The prince¡¯s residence had barely begun construction before it was stopped deliberately.


    Ganzhou was far from the capital, so the people there did not know the matters of the capital. Initially, the prefectural governor was respectful to Xiao Kezhi on the account of him being the Emperor¡¯s son. However, once he knew that his mother had died, and he was an abandoned prince, the governor gradually grew cold towards him.


    Although he was the Emperor¡¯s son, his living conditions at the border were sorely lacking. Meanwhile in the capital, the Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and other members of the royal family lived a life of luxury and abandoned him on the sandy frontier.


    They were unworthy of forgiveness.


    Jin Jiang gradually calmed his concerns. He knew that Xiao Kezhi always had great foresight and would never allow himself to be affected by emotions.


    ¡°I was thinking too much. Your Majesty must have good reasons.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi did not explain but gestured for him to leave.


    Jin Jiang was only half correct.


    Xiao Kezhi decided to keep Xiao Yu alive to calm the people for now. It was not mercy from being blood-related. However, only he himself knew of this other secret reason.


    This secret reason was due to a woman. That woman was Chu Qianyu¡¯s daughter, the Crown Princess, Chu Ning.


    When he first entered Chang¡¯an, he saw her from afar standing beside Xiao Yu. She was respectful, gentle, and fearless in the face of great upheaval.


    He was amazed by her and kept an eye out for her. Then, he remembered that she was Chu Qianyu¡¯s daughter.


    That gentle, innocent, and carefree little girl had now grown up to become a beautiful, delicate, and elegant woman.


    He raised his left palm under the lamp and brought it close to his nose to take a sniff. He could vaguely recall her light fragrance when she came close to him at the Palace of Eternal Spring.


    He had beautiful dreams in the past two days. They made him feel restless.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the restlessness meant, instinct told him that it had something to do with his nephew¡¯s wife.


    He had been alive for twenty five years. Even though he had spent many years at the border, it was not as if he had never seen a woman before. However, in the past, he was completely focused on the barracks and horse training. This was the first time he felt something for a woman.

 CH 22

    Now that he was still uncertain about what he wanted from her, he thought that he should keep her alive. After all, he always had tremendous patience.


    ¡­


    In the Palace of Eternal Spring, Xiao Yu finally woke up after hours of sleep.


    Chu Ning kept watch in the palace after Xiao Kezhi had left. When she saw Xiao Yu waking up, she quickly ordered a servant to bring a bowl of warm medicine. She fed him the medicine herself.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you feeling better?¡±


    She took a cup of tea from a maid and gave it to Xiao Yu to clear his palate.


    Xiao Yu drank two mouthfuls of tea before touching his forehead and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m much better. I¡¯m fine, I was just tired from the past two days.¡±


    He pulled away the blanket, sat on the edge of the bed, and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Chu Ning wet a cloth in warm water. She used it to wipe his face as she answered, ¡°It¡¯s now night. Would you like to have dinner?¡±


    ¡°Send in some steamed bread and flax porridge,¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    As the maid rushed away to fulfill his order, Xiao Yu suddenly seemed to recall something, and his gaze flashed. He grabbed her wrist, pulled her closer, and asked, ¡°I think someone was here while I was asleep.¡±


    Chu Ning stopped wiping his face and placed the cloth in a bronze basin. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Sixth Uncle, the Emperor was here.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s expression turned cold at the mention of the word ¡®Emperor¡¯.


    ¡°Why was he here?¡± He pulled her into his embrace. Although his body was weak, his grip was firm. He stared at her, ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty came to see Your Highness.¡± Chu Ning placed her hands on his shoulders. Her movement was gentle but it was able to create some distance between them, ¡°He said that a Crown Prince is important to the kingdom and that Your Highness should not worry. He said that he was still unmarried and had no son, so the Crown Prince position remains yours¡­¡±


    Her voice grew softer under Xiao Yu¡¯s gradually darkening gaze.


    ¡°Will he let me remain as the Crown Prince?¡± He sneered and tightened his grip on her slender wrist. ¡°Does he think that I am a child, so easy to trick?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness does not believe it?¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but frown at the slight pain on her wrists, but she was unable to free herself from his grip.


    ¡°You believe him?¡± He directed a sharp and interrogative gaze at her.


    Chu Ning avoided his gaze. After a moment, she managed to wrench her wrists from his grip.


    ¡°It¡¯s not whether I believe him. I just thought that he wasn¡¯t joking about it. Furthermore, you have the support of many courtiers. You can¡¯t be removed from your position easily.¡±


    However, her thoughts were the complete opposite of what she said. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t have let him remain alive but would have killed him long ago to prevent future troubles.


    She didn¡¯t know what the new Emperor was planning. However, she was quite certain about one thing. She knew that the new Emperor did not dislike her. In fact, he seemed to feel something for her.


    After two years of marriage, Chu Ning was no longer an ignorant girl. She knew well the things that happen between a man and a woman. She also knew that she was beautiful. When her father was still alive, she was eagerly pursued by many young men. Later, when her family was in trouble, many young noblemen sought to make her their concubine.


    Her past self would have dismissed this notion. However, going through tribulations had eroded her reservations. Now, she was not shy to fight for an advantage for herself.


    Still, that minor difference in Xiao Kezhi¡¯s treatment towards her did not signify anything yet. She still needed to consider it carefully.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes. He observed her for a moment before slowly looking away. ¡°Even if he really agrees to not harm me, once he is married and has a son, there will no longer be a place for me here.¡±


    At this moment, two eunuchs carried trays of food in. They arranged steaming mutton buns, flax porridge, and a few side dishes on the table.


    Xiao Yu did not ask any more questions. He ordered someone to call Xu Rong over and sat at the table to eat.


    Chu Ning usually ate very little at night, so she only had two spoons of flax porridge before kneeling beside Xiao Yu to serve him.


    Soon, Xu Rong rushed over. Xiao Yu asked Chu Ning to return to her room before closing the door to talk to him.


    Xu Rong listened to Xiao Yu and considered for a moment. He seemed as doubtful about the matter as Xiao Yu was. ¡°Your Highness, is there a hidden condition in this? Nowadays, any misstep could result in serious problems. I believe that Your Highness should be careful and not take his words for it.¡±


    Xiao Yu put down his silver chopsticks and said, ¡°True, I definitely don¡¯t believe that he can be so merciful. However, no matter what his intentions are, we must not leave any weakness for him.¡±


    ¡°Does Your Highness refer what happened to the Assistant Director?¡±


    Yesterday, the Assistant Director of the Ministry of Works was killed suddenly. They all suspected that it was not a coincidence. There were many courtiers whom after they or their family members broke the law, needed the Crown Prince¡¯s help to escape punishment. This led them to support him.


    ¡°Correct. Tomorrow, you should go to the Ministry of Punishments and get Wei Shangshu to secretly check whether there are any records remaining. Tell him to destroy whatever that can be destroyed. As for the Censorate, get more people to observe the situation. The Censorate is under Qimu¡¯s control, so we shouldn¡¯t interfere. Just get people to turn over the previous impeachment papers and deal with everything properly. Don¡¯t leave anything behind. I don¡¯t want others to have a chance to use it as evidence.¡±


    What Chu Ning said just now had reminded him. If Xiao Kezhi wanted to weaken his supporters gradually, he needed a good reason. There was no better reason than punishing courtiers who had broken the law.


    Xu Rong wrote down Xiao Yu¡¯s instructions. Before leaving, he couldn¡¯t help but stop mid-step and whisper, ¡°Your Highness is still mourning, so it is improper for me to mention this now, but I have been thinking for a long time, and I still believe that I have to be frank. In the past, many courtiers offered their daughters to you for marriage, but you rejected them all. The Crown Princess remained your only consort in the past two years. This was not an issue before, but now, the situation has changed. Your Highness, if you wish to maintain the courtier¡¯s loyalty, you should consider getting another consort once the mourning period is over.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the wavering candle light and did not speak. A long while later, he finally said, ¡°You should leave first. Let me think about it.¡±


    Xu Rong regretted not receiving the answer he desired, but he did not dare to advise him further. As such, he could only choose to leave.

 CH 23

    Pouring Tea (1)


    The door was opened again, and two maids, who stood waiting at the edge of the corridor, hurried in. One of them cleared the cups and plates on the table while the other wrung a hot towel and gave it to Xiao Yu to wipe his face.


    He reached out to receive it. He looked at the gentle steam rising from the towel, but he remained still.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± The maid stood in wait beside him. She was unsure whether she should help or continue to wait. She had no choice but to ask him hesitantly.


    Xiao Yu was instantly annoyed. He found the two maid¡¯s presence irritating and gestured for them to leave.


    He was left alone in the spacious room again. He recalled what Xu Rong said before he left, and this left him with indescribably complicated feelings.


    Xiao Yu kept himself untainted on sexual matters. Before marriage, he never kept a female servant for his physical needs.


    This was partly because his mother passed away when he was young. As he grew older, his father gradually came to favor Noble Consort Xue and Wu Wanghuan. His father did not care for him and became distant from him. As such, he had no elders who were concerned about him.


    Another reason was that he needed to make a good impression. He knew that courtiers like Chu Qianyu were devoted to his family and did not condone men having concubines. So, to gain more allies in the royal court, Xiao Yu decided to restrain his desires and maintain a clean image.


    However, as Xu Rong said, the situation now was different.


    Matrimonial alliance was the best way to unite common interests, especially with those who had real power in their grasp but were not under his control. As long as he still had a fighting chance, he had to consider this option.


    But when he thought of Chu Ning, he felt a sudden hesitation.


    The hot towel had cooled completely, but he still wiped his face with it. As the cool cloth touched his face, he became more alert.


    Forget it, I am still in the midst of mourning, so marriage is not allowed. I should disregard it for now and only think about it when the time comes.


    ¡­¡­


    He threw the cloth into the bronze basin and got up to summon the servants who were waiting nearby. ¡°Prepare water for a bath.¡±


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, Jin Jiang brought Xiao Kezhi¡¯s decree to the Palace of Eternal Spring. He not only announced that Xiao Yu remained as the Crown Prince, he also said that the Emperor permitted him, on the account of his weak health, to return to the Palace of Eternal Spring straightaway after paying his daily respect at Taiji Hall until he fully recovered.


    Xiao Yu was suspicious of Xiao Kezhi¡¯s concern for him. Despite that, the decree still gave him temporary relief.


    Once a decree was issued, it would be recorded in the royal tome. Everyone in the kingdom would know about this. So, he did not have to fear of the new Emperor removing his position for a while.


    As the courtiers gathered in Taiji Hall every morning, Xu Rong secretly arranged for people to search through the old records in the Ministry of Punishments and the Censorate.


    Although he was careful, Zhao Yanzhou, the Supervisor of the East Palace, still noticed what he was doing every day.


    In the evening a few days later, he went to the side hall of the palace as usual to meet with Chu Ning and told her about this matter.


    ¡°Xu Shidu is searching the old records?¡± Chu Ning asked after listening to him.


    ¡°Yes, not only the old records of the East Palace, he also searched for records of the government offices in other areas. I believe that this has something to do with the Assistant Director of the Ministry of Works.¡±


    Chu Ning already understood what this meant before he explained.


    Xiao Yu was surrounded by many corrupt courtiers like Hou Tongyi, the Assistant Director of the Ministry of Works. Now that Hou Tongyi was executed, there would definitely be more people who would go down the same fate. As such, he was taking precautions to prevent it from happening.


    In the past, before she knew about the truth, she advised Xiao Yu tactfully to avoid teaming up with immoral and shady people. However, he always said that he had no choice. He said that if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against the Empress Dowager.


    Now, these courtiers finally became his weakness.


    Chu Ning suddenly remembered something. She recalled what she had unwittingly heard about those courtiers in the past two years. She chose a few names and remembered them, thinking that they might be of use soon.


    ¡°I understand.¡± She nodded at Zhao Yanzhou and allowed him to leave first.


    Later, in the main house of the Palace of Eternal Spring, Xiao Yu had a meeting with his allies. He then went to sleep after taking the medicine that Chu Ning brewed for him. The doors and windows were tightly shut, and the house was completely quiet.


    The Imperial Physician added some calming herbs to his medicine to help him recover his strength. After he drank them, he slept very well in the days following.


    Chu Ning looked at the time and left two trusted maids to keep watch in the Palace of Eternal Spring. Then, she brought Cui He with her and left through the Dragon Door. They walked along the Thousand-Steps Corridor towards the Scenic Pool once again.


    Under the twilight, the surroundings seemed to be covered in a layer of cold mist, making it seem cold and lonesome. The palace attendants lit up the lamps along the corridor. This lent brightness to the gloomy surroundings.


    Xiao Kezhi was at the pavilion beside the pond. He was dressed in mourning attire and stood alone by the railing with his hands behind him. There was a pot of tea on the table with steam rising from it.


    Chu Ning saw his profile from afar and knew that she did not come in vain.


    After the late Emperor¡¯s encoffining ceremony, she instructed Cui He to observe the palace¡¯s back garden secretly. They found out about Xiao Kezhi¡¯s daily schedule that way.

 CH 24

    Pouring Tea (2)


    It seemed that he loved the wolf named Weimo very much. Every one or two days, he would bring it to the back garden himself. Whenever he went there, he would stay at this pavilion for a while and have a few cups of tea before returning to Amrita Hall.


    Chu Ning had deduced the right time to come here today.


    ¡°Crown Princess.¡± Liu Kang, who kept watch near the pavilion, was quietly surprised to see Chu Ning and bowed to her.


    Chu Ning nodded in acknowledgement and stopped before the pavilion steps. She curtsied to Xiao Kezhi, who turned to look at her.


    This time, he did not come forward to help her up, but went to sit at the stone table. He placed a hand on the table, flexing his knuckles and tapped on it before answering with an indifferent ¡°Hm¡±. He neither told her to stand up nor let her in.


    Chu Ning paused for a moment and stood up slowly. She got onto the steps boldly and walked to his side.


    Liu Kang watched her quietly and felt that it was strange. However, no one could interfere with the Emperor¡¯s affair, so after a moment of hesitation, he sent a glance to the other eunuchs around him. They took a few steps back quietly before turning around with their back to the pavilion and looked in another direction.


    Only two people were left at the pavilion. Somehow, both of them were very patient. Chu Ning stood while Xiao Kezhi was seated. Neither of them said a word.


    Xiao Kezhi held a tea cup with his gaze lowered. He looked at the clear tea in the cup and took a sip.


    Chu Ning¡¯s gaze also landed on the tea cup in his hand. She waited quietly. When she saw that the tea was nearly finished, she took a step closer and stopped at half a step distance from him. She bowed slightly. Her slender and smooth hand reached out from her sleeves and brushed against his large and thick hand slightly.


    The light fragrance from her body, and the gentle warmth of her hand caused Xiao Kezhi¡¯s heart to skip a beat. He gripped her wrist abruptly, looked up at her, and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chu Ning fell forward from the force of his grip and coincidentally landed against the side of his shoulder.


    Two different mourning bands pressed together, and a rustling sound formed from the friction between them. The pavilion was cold from the autumn chill, but now, it suddenly seemed hot.


    She looked into his deep and dark eyes. Then, she smiled gently and respectfully. It was a smile for an elder. Chu Ning brushed her free hand past his neck and placed it on his other shoulder to support herself.


    Xiao Kezhi gritted his teeth and a green vein became visible on his temple. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at her with a wolf-like gaze.


    ¡°I was clumsy when I last poured tea for Your Majesty. As we met by chance today, may I pour another cup of tea for you? I would like to apologize for my previous clumsiness.¡±


    As she was speaking, she pushed slightly and got up from him. She stood straight and lifted up the tea pot with a warm smile.


    Xiao Kezhi did not move but stared at her. Then, he put his teacup slowly on the table.


    Chu Ning poured the warm tea into the cup. She then held it up with both hands and offered it to Xiao Kezhi respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, please have some tea.¡±


    After Xiao Kezhi accepted the tea, Chu Ning still behaved respectfully and kept her gaze down so as to not meet his eyes.


    It appeared that they have reverted to the normal politeness between an elder and a younger person.


    ¡°How is the Crown Prince these days?¡± Xiao Kezhi took a sip and put the cup back on the table. He did not touch it again.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. The Crown Prince is now much better after resting a few days.¡± Chu Ning stood still by the side and answered gently.


    ¡°Did the Crown Prince mistreat you?¡±


    His tone was calm and did not betray his thoughts. However, Chu Ning instantly guessed what he meant.


    She did not answer immediately but said, ¡°Do you think that the Crown Prince mistreats me?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi considered for a moment before saying, ¡°I heard that the Crown Prince insisted on marrying you, and this won him the praises of many courtiers. Furthermore, you are married for two years now, and you remain his only consort.¡±


    Chu Ning listened carefully and couldn¡¯t resist a small laugh.


    She heard such words numerous times in the past two years. Everyone said that she was lucky and thought that she should grovel before Xiao Yu. She almost believed it to be true.


    But no one mentioned the tremendous advantage Xiao Yu gained in marrying her. It didn¡¯t matter that he was concealing the crimes of people like Hou Tongyi. The moment someone mentioned that he married the daughter of a disgraced courtier, everyone would still think of him as a kind and loyal Crown Prince.


    ¡°Since Your Majesty has heard these rumors, do you agree with them and think that the Crown Prince has done me a tremendous good deed by marrying me? Do you also think that I should be subservient to him in gratitude for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Xiao Kezhi raised an eyebrow and asked her.


    Chu Ning retracted her smile. A sense of perseverance appeared in her gentle expression. ¡°He indeed saved me, but I do not owe him. Whether he is good to me, only he and I would know. There is no need for others to guess.¡±


    In actuality, her heart was brimming with the wrongs that she suffered and had nowhere to release. However, she knew that now was not the right time.


    She still did not know what kind of person Xiao Kezhi was. Everything she knew about him was hearsay. At this moment, she must not vent out her emotions. She also could not tell him that Xiao Yu killed her father and lied to her. She must be cautious and find out his stance before taking any step further.


    Xiao Kezhi did not respond to her statement. He just looked at her with a frown and said slowly, ¡°You are different from your father.¡±


    Chu Ning could not understand what he was implying so she could only guess.


    Her father, Chu Qianyu, had always been known for his fairness, integrity, openness, and tenacity. Even after he was sentenced for a crime, few people would speak against him. When he said that she was different, she wondered if he meant that she did not inherit her father¡¯s upright and unyielding character.


    She paused for a moment. A trace of tears appeared in her eyes, and her voice sounded sad, ¡°If we are the same, how can I still be alive today?¡±


    In the past, she seemed like a soft-spoken and obedient lady. In actuality, she was reserved and proud. If it were not for that tragedy, she would never have understood that on the brink of death, all dignity and pride were nothing but smoke before one¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s eyes gleamed for a moment as he looked at her. His heart beat faster for a moment.


    Chu Ning saw that he did not speak. She wondered if she should leave. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a gray shadow jumping onto the pavilion. In an instant, a grey wolf appeared near her legs.


    A large grey wolf named Weimo looked up at her coldly and slowly revealed its sharp teeth.


    She felt a shiver on her scalp. She quickly took a step back and bumped into a wide and firm chest.


    Xiao Kezhi reached out and held her shoulders. He didn¡¯t push her away. From afar, it seemed like he was hugging her from behind.


    Chu Ning rested the back of her head against his chest and felt his strong heartbeat. She calmed down gradually.


    When Weimo saw Xiao Kezhi, it did not come nearer. It remained at its spot and looked up at them as if not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Your Majesty. ¡° Liu Kang was focused on Weimo as it suddenly ran near. At this moment, he glanced to the side and noticed the two people in the pavilion. He called out before he could stop himself.


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He released his hold on Chu Ning¡¯s shoulders and waved at Weimo, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    With that, Xiao Kezhi left.

 CH 25

    The Urgent Request (1)


    Chu Ning had just returned to the Palace of Eternal Spring when the maids she left to keep watch gestured to her from afar and pointed to the main house.


    The main house was illuminated, and the door was left slightly open. This meant that Xiao Yu was already awake.


    Chu Ning walked towards it quickly. The moment she stepped into the main house, she saw that Xiao Yu was dressing after a bath. He looked impatient as he pushed away a maid helping him to fasten his belt, ¡°You clumsy fool. Get out.¡±


    The maid bowed nervously and saw that Chu Ning had returned. She sighed in relief and called out softly, ¡°Crown Princess.¡±


    Chu Ning waved her out while she walked past the screen and into the inner room.


    ¡°Ning.¡± Xiao Yu stopped trying to tie his belt and turned around to look at her. His expression turned gentle but as if he suddenly recalled something, he frowned again. ¡°Where have you been? I couldn¡¯t find you when I woke up.¡±


    He had been resting for the past few days, and his vigor had gradually improved. He now needed less sleep after drinking the medicine. When he woke up, he was unhappy to see that there was no one near his bed.


    Chu Ning stopped beside him and gently stroked the back of his hand. Then, she helped him fasten his belt properly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would wake up so soon. I had a little too much during dinner, so I went out for a walk.¡±


    Xiao Yu gazed down at her face. He caressed her face and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Chu Ning felt her heart skip a beat. She feared that he knew something, so she thought carefully what it could be.


    Xiao Kezhi had replaced many servants in Taiji Palace. She believed that none of them would dare to snoop on him. Just now, at the pavilion, only Xiao Kezhi¡¯s trusted servants were there. It was impossible that anyone else was there.


    Furthermore, they were now in the Palace of Eternal Spring and not the East Palace. Xiao Yu could not ask someone to keep track of her here. She had also left behind two maids to keep watch, so he couldn¡¯t have discovered what happened.


    With this realization, Chu Ning calmed down and said, ¡°I left through Shen Wu Gate and walked along the Thousand Step Corridor to the Scenic Pool.¡±


    Xiao Yu was in deep thoughts for some time before saying cryptically, ¡°You seem to like going to the Scenic Pool.¡±


    Chu Ning deliberately ignored what he implied. She looked down, finished adjusting his belt, and said, ¡°We are in the Palace of Eternal Springs, so the Shen Wu Gate is nearest. If we walk to the west, we will approach the Emperor and the Empress Dowager¡¯s residences. As such, I can only walk towards the Scenic Pool.¡±


    What she said made complete sense and was enough to assuage Xiao Yu¡¯s suspicion.


    He looked at his outer ground which was fastened neatly with the belt. He smiled, pulled her into his embrace, and said, ¡°You are the best. Those maids served me for years and still know nothing, but you truly understand what I want.¡±


    Chu Ning leaned into his embrace and said, ¡°It¡¯s all due to your kindness. You never scolded me.¡±


    She knew that this had nothing to do with her understanding his preferences. It was because he was paranoid and was always suspicious of the maids.


    When she had just married him, she remembered a young maid that had served him for more than a year.


    Initially, this maid was dutiful, but later, being aware of her own beauty, she gradually sought to gain Xiao Yu¡¯s affection. One day, she hid in the bathhouse and approached him while he was taking a bath.


    If it was any other aristocratic young man, they would have been more than happy to go along with her seduction. However, Xiao Yu was an anxious person due to constant pressure from the Empress Dowager. When he saw her attempting to seduce him, he suspected that she was sent by the Empress Dowager. He immediately ordered the guards to drag her out and beat her severely.


    As the maid was never sent by anyone, even as she was beaten to the brink of death, she never gave Xiao Yu the answer he wanted.


    Chu Ning pitied the maid, so she waited until Xiao Yu calmed down and ordered someone to send the maid away from the palace.


    From then on, Xiao Yu was unwilling to let other maids come near him. If Chu Ning was present, she would serve him by herself.


    But it wasn¡¯t due to any tremendous love or trust. It was simply because he knew that she had no one else to rely on. He knew that she could only depend on his protection. He also thought that she believed the Empress Dowager killed her father. Thus, he was less suspicious of her.


    One night, after he came back from visiting his father in Taiji Palace, he hugged her for a long time and wouldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    He said, ¡°Ning, you must listen to me and stay by my side always, alright?¡±


    She forgot how she answered him. She could only remember his bloodshot eyes and his painful grip on her shoulders.


    As she thought about the past, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Yu noticed that there was something unusual about her and tilted her chin with his fingers. The candle light shone on her smooth and snow white skin, lending it a faint gleam.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I probably caught a chill while I was out,¡± She forced down her thoughts and answered with a smile.


    Xiao Yu grunted in response, and his gaze landed near red lips. He moved closer and kissed her gently.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be cold soon.¡±


    He unfastened his recently tied belt and took off his clothes. He also unfastened her mourning clothes.


    The room became hot, and the bed that the maid had just tidied was messed up again. Xiao Yu wrapped an arm around her waist and pressed her down. Just as he was about to climb over her, a maid called out carefully from outside the door, ¡°Your Highness, Supervisor Zhao seeks to speak to the Crown Princess about an urgent matter.¡±


    Upon hearing that Zhao Yanzhou wanted to speak to her, Chu Ning made the move to get up.


    Zhao Yanzhou was a man with a good sense of propriety. The fact that he wanted to speak to her this late could only mean that there was something urgent.


    She had just managed to sit up when a hard push on her shoulder forced her back onto the bed.


    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Yu glared at her coldly.

 CH 26

    The Urgent Request (2)


    ¡°Your Highness, Zhao Yanzhou has something urgent.¡± Chu Ning placed a hand on his shoulder as if to placate him.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave.¡± He bent down and moved closer to her face. He grabbed her hair and forced her to lift her chin. ¡°Let him wait.¡±


    He was barely able to tolerate Zhao Yanzhou appearing by her side on a daily basis. If not for the fact that Chu Ning saw him as a brother, he would have long kicked him out.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Chu Ning was nervous and worried that something happened to Fang.


    ¡°Is he so important to you?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s expression darkened, and he seemed on the verge of an outburst.


    Chu Ning bit her lip and looked up at him. She did not dare to insist on leaving and leaned up to kiss him.


    ¡­¡­


    With that, Xiao Yu¡¯s anger disappeared gradually. He hugged her and started moving against her.


    ¡­


    An hour later, Chu Ning put on her clothes and tied up her disheveled hair into a simple bun. Then, she opened the door and left.


    This time, Xiao Yu did not stop her.


    ¡°Where is Supervisor Zhao?¡± she gathered her sleeves and asked.


    ¡°He is waiting there.¡± Cui He seemed worried and pointed to the end of a nearby corridor. Zhao Yanzhou could be seen standing there respectfully. ¡°Madam, it seems to be about Fang. Supervisor Zhao said that he is injured and needed urgent treatment.¡±


    Chu Ning was shocked and walked towards him quickly, ¡°What happened to Fang?¡±


    Zhao Yanzhou had been waiting for a long time. The moment he saw her, he said with a solemn expression, ¡°Your Highness, shortly after I left the palace, a servant from Yong Chanfang¡¯s residence rushed to me. He said that a few hours ago, a few fierce and strong men broke into the residence. They beat up Fang badly and escaped. Now, Fang is still unconscious and is in critical condition. They have called a healer to treat him, but the healer was unable to do much. So I decided to come here to request for you to send a Steward of Medicine to him.¡±


    In the palace, the Imperial Physician only treated the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. The rest of the people went to the few Steward of Medicine for medical treatment. Many nobilities in the city also frequently requested for a Steward of Medicine to visit them. Although the skills of a Steward of Medicine is less than that of an Imperial Physician, they were still much better than a normal healer.


    Chu Ning did not say anymore and immediately ordered Cui He to take the East Palace¡¯s seal with her to summon a Steward of Medicine.


    ¡°Do you know who attacked him?¡±


    Due to Fang¡¯s identity, they could not report the incident to the officials. The Chu family did not have old enemies. Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t have known that Fang had returned. As she was considering this, she had already formed her own theories.


    ¡°No,¡± Zhao Yanzhou shook his head. At the same time, he knew what she was guessing. Other than the Crown Prince, there could be no one else.


    Both of them did not speak anymore.


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly stared at the side of her neck and said in a lowered voice, ¡°The Crown Prince and you¡­¡±


    He waited for more than an hour. Although he made some guesses on the reason she was delayed, he never expected this!


    Although they stood half a foot apart, he could still see the love bite on her neck.


    Chu Ning did not answer but looked at him quietly. It was a quiet admission.


    ¡°The Crown Prince¡­ The whole kingdom is under a mourning period. This is a blatant disregard of custom and etiquette!¡± The only other time Zhao Yanzhou was this furious was when he knew about the truth behind Chu Qianyu¡¯s death. ¡°Ning, you¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t rescue you on time. If I did, you wouldn¡¯t be forced to marry the Crown Prince.¡±


    He felt sorry for her and blamed himself. She had to be married to a man who had no regard for common decency.


    ¡°No, brother, this is not your fault. We had no choice then.¡± Chu Ning shook her head and was touched by what he said. ¡°In the future, if I do something wrong, will you forgive me?¡±


    Zhao Yanzhou¡¯s eyes looked heartbroken, and he nodded without hesitation, ¡°Why won¡¯t I? No matter what you do, I will always be with you.¡±


    Chu Ning was relieved. The guilt and worries that she had been suppressing for a long time eased a little. Her eyes were a little red as she said, ¡°Everything will be well.¡±


    Soon, Cui He led the Steward of Medicine to them. Zhao Yanzhou did not linger and immediately brought the Steward of Medicine out of the palace.


    Chu Ning stood in the cold night for a while more before turning around slowly and returning to the house.


    Xiao Yu looked at her red eyes with a raised eyebrow and asked, ¡°Ning, what is the matter? What did Zhao Yanzhou say to you?¡±


    Chu Ning resisted the anger and hatred in her heart. She gripped her hand tightly. Tears fell from her face silently as she said sorrowfully, ¡°Your Highness, Supervisor Zhao said that¡­ Fang¡­ Could be dying.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment and remembered that she was talking about the old butler she had previously found. He narrowed his eyes and asked her about the matter briefly. He looked to be in a bad mood.


    ¡­


    In Amrita hall, Liu Kang conversed with another eunuch softly for a moment. He then rushed to the desk and said, ¡°Your Majesty, someone from the Palace of Eternal Springs requested for a Steward of Medicine.¡±


    He paused for a moment and looked at Xiao Kezhi who did not stop writing. Liu Kang then continued, ¡°It was the Crown Princess¡¯ personal maid who came and made the request using her seal.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi paused his brush for a moment before he continued writing.


    He only put down the brush when he finished writing his letter. He turned to Liu Kang who was still bowing to him and asked, ¡°Is she ill?¡±


    Liu Kang immediately understood who he was asking about and answered, ¡°The Steward of Medicine was not called for the Crown Princess. Instead, a supervisor of the East Palace led him to Eternal Prosperity Lane.¡±


    Eternal Prosperity Lane was near Taiji Palace and the East Palace. Many nobilities have their city residence there. From what he knew, the Crown Prince did not have a secret residence there.


    So, this meant that it must be the Chu Clan.


    Xiao Kezhi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Get someone to check and find out what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±

 CH 27

    Horse Riding (1)


    Fang was old and had lived a hard life in the past two years which weakened his health. Even though the Steward of Medicine was called to treat his injuries, it was useless, and he died the next morning.


    Chu Ning was informed of his passing. She was both sad and furious¡ªnot just for Fang, but also for her family and servants that Xiao Yu assassinated in the past two years.


    She really wanted to take out Fang¡¯s letter and question Xiao Yu. She wanted to expose his pretense of the past two years and make him pay for his evil deeds.


    However, she knew that now was not the time. Before his gentlemanly act, she had no choice but to force down her anger and hatred. She could only reveal her grief and frailty.


    Xiao Yu did not say much to her. He comforted her a little and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a past servant. He¡¯s not worth grieving over.¡±


    Chu Ning disagreed, but she was aware that he was growing impatient. As such, she could only control her emotions and secretly filch two silver sycees to give Fang a proper funeral.


    In the evening, Xiao Yu called Xu Rong into his room alone and closed the door to question him about yesterday.


    Xu Rong saw that Xiao Yu was in a foul mood. Since he did not intend to hide this matter, he said frankly, ¡°Your Highness, I asked someone to do it.¡±


    As expected, Xiao Yu stood up in fury and said, ¡°How dare you disobey my orders? I clearly told you not to harm him yet!¡±


    Xu Rong remained calm and said, ¡°Your Highness, it is true that you have instructed me as such. However, I had him killed in obedience to your instruction. You instructed me to destroy evidence from the past so that they can¡¯t be used against you. Did you forget that the Chu family incident is the most damning against you? If he was left alive, wouldn''t we have to fear him revealing this matter?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s expression darkened further.


    Xu Rong paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Your Highness, it is better to be overcautious than to leave him alive. Think of it this way, what if he let the Crown Princess know about that incident? Are you willing to risk this?¡±


    Xiao Yu pressed his lips tight and remained silent. He suddenly remembered Chu Ning¡¯s sad expression and the tears in her eyes.


    He imagined those eyes looking at him gently. Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, her eyes became filled with bitterness and hatred as they stared at him, causing his heart to tighten violently.


    He hid the secret within himself for a long time. It was a secret that he was most unwilling to let her know.


    ¡°I saved her,¡± he said. It was uncertain whether he was consoling or defending himself.


    Xu Rong stood up slowly, looked at him, and said, ¡°But you also killed the Chu family.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yu closed his eyes in silence.


    Xu Rong is right. I can¡¯t allow any risk to myself. It is better to get rid of that Chu family servant.


    ¡°I was careless, but you did well.¡± He sighed and set aside the trace of pity in his heart, ¡°However, you must be more careful next time. Don¡¯t attract attention.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xu Rong knew that Xiao Yu had accepted the necessity of his action and instantly felt relieved. Before exiting the room, Xu Rong reminded, ¡°Your Highness, although it is undeniable that the Crown Princess is gentle, obedient, and exemplary among all married women, a person¡¯s mind is hard to read, so you must be careful about the Chu family matters.¡±


    What he said hit the most sensitive spot in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart and infuriated him. Xiao Yu nodded impatiently and gestured for Xu Rong to leave.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile at Amrita Hall, Liu Kang had assigned someone to gather information and was now reporting what he learned to Xiao Kezhi.


    ¡°¡­ We still don¡¯t know who lived there, but I heard that the person who lived there died from the beating. Now, Supervisor Zhao of the East Palace is managing his funeral. As to who broke in and beat him up, Xu Shidu seemed to have arranged it.¡± Liu Kang reported everything he heard but was puzzled by the strangeness of it all.


    The person who lived in the residence at Eternal Prosperity Lane was clearly someone related to the East Palace. However, the people who broke in there and beat him up were also related to the East Palace. He couldn¡¯t understand why the East Palace would harm their own people.


    Xiao Kezhi also noticed this peculiarity and asked, ¡°I remember that Zhao Yanzhou was related to the Chu family.¡±


    Liu Kang answered immediately, ¡°Yes, Supervisor Zhao of the East Palace is a distant relative of the Crown Princess¡¯ mother. He was quite favored by Chu Qianyu. He was recommended into the East Palace¡¯s administration when Chu Qianyu¡¯s daughter became the Crown Princess.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi nodded and grunted in response. He then entered into deep thoughts.

 CH 28

    Horse Riding (2)


    This means that Zhao Yanzhou is working for the Crown Princess while Xu Rong is clearly working for Xiao Yu. It does seem strange that one of them wanted to kill that person while the other rushed to get the Steward of Medicine to heal him.


    Since the Crown Princess is the daughter of a fallen courtier, the person she wanted to protect must be someone related to the Chu family.


    But why would Xiao Yu want to harm someone from the Chu family?


    He began to form a few guesses in his mind.


    The beautiful face that frequently appeared in his mind appeared to him again. She looked just as she did yesterday at the scenic pool, gentle but unyielding.


    He remembered her exact words.


    ¡°He indeed saved me, but I do not owe him.¡±


    He was quite certain that his nephew did not treat the Crown Princess as well as what everyone thought. Otherwise, he would not have killed her entire family.


    Yet for some unknown reason, he felt a little relieved. However, at the same time, his mind began to speculate. He suspected what her motives were when she took the initiative to approach him.


    Strong conflicting feelings battled in his heart. He was not angry. Instead, he felt burning desires in his body.


    She is truly different from other women.


    He imagined how beautiful her delicate face would appear under the lamp, smiling at him from under a thin veil.


    Her smile carried a hint of suggestion and seduction. His heart trembled, and his body tightened with excitement. He urgently needed to do something to relieve his burning frustration.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Liu Kang reminded carefully. He had waited for a long time, but Xiao Kezhi was silent.


    Xiao Kezhi suddenly stood up from his desk and put on his robe. Then he grabbed the bow hung on the wall and said, ¡°Send someone to the back courtyard and ready a horse. I want to go for a ride.¡±


    Liu Kang was shocked. He couldn¡¯t understand why the emperor wanted to go riding in the middle of the night. After being stunned for a moment, he instructed a eunuch to make the preparations. By the time Xiao Kezhi arrived at the back courtyard, the horse was ready.


    Without a word, he slung the bow and a bag of arrows on his back and got onto the horse. Then, he rode the horse onwards to the north.


    Taiji Palace covered a large area of land. Apart from a park, there was also an ample flat slope in the back courtyard. There was plenty of space for horse riding, and one could even organize two separate polo matches there.


    Xiao Kezhi did not control the horse towards any direction but let it gallop in the autumn breeze. Occasionally, his sharp eyes caught a wild hare or pheasant scuttle past, and he quickly shot an arrow. He rode the horse for an hour and was covered in a layer of sweat. He pulled the reins and turned back.


    His attendants had collected the wild animals he hunted. The wild animals were now arranged in a row.


    He got down from the horse and saw that there were many wild animals. He pointed to a wild hare that was still moving, ¡°Give this one to Weimo and send the rest to the imperial kitchen.¡±


    The guard answered in affirmative and took the wild animals away.


    He gave the bow and arrows to a eunuch. Then he flipped the lapel of his robe to cool himself with the cold breeze.


    After riding for some time, the frustrating heat had been suppressed temporarily. Even his mind was much calmer than before.


    Under the cold moonlight, he stopped and looked towards the Dragon Door.


    It was dark over there, save for palace lamps dotting the darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    In the silence, he could almost hear the growing intensity of his impulse. However, before he could do anything, he had to find out what she wanted.


    ¡­


    The next morning, both the Empress Dowager and Xiao Yu had the wild hares and pheasants that Xiao Kezhi hunted for breakfast in their respective palaces. Even the courtiers who came to pay their respects at the Taiji Hall got to eat roasted hare and pheasant soup.


    Everyone was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the emperor suddenly went hunting last night. They were even more amazed by his riding and hunting skills. They found it incredible that he was able to hunt so many wild animals at night.


    The military generals who had been overlooked in the royal court for years and were left idle without duty suddenly had hope again. They believed that the new Emperor would have good plans for them. On the other hand, the scholarly courtiers were worried and fearful that they would be despised from now on.


    Xiao Yu took note of the situation and felt a growing bad feeling.


    A month was nearly over. Once the national mourning period was completed, everyone would take off their mourning clothes and the kingdom would return to how it was before. The state matters that were postponed for a whole month would be brought up again. Meanwhile, as the eldest son of the previous Emperor and the current Crown Prince, Xiao Yu had no clue as to what the new Emperor had in store for him.

 CH 29

    The Empress Dowager (1)


    With the passing of the stages of mourning, the grief lessened, and the mourning clothes also gradually changed to become lighter and smoother. Finally, they reached the entombing stage.


    The new Emperor led the procession of the imperial family, and officials carried the late Emperor¡¯s coffin to the completed mausoleum in the countryside. This was then followed by more crying and prayers. After that, the late Emperor¡¯s entombment was finally completed.


    The next day, everyone took off their mourning clothes and put on normal clothes again. Life gradually returned to normal. After a delay of two months, the new Emperor finally had a formal audience with the courtiers.


    During that meeting, the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday in October was part of the proposed agenda.


    In the Palace of Eternal Spring, Cui He carefully placed a jade hairpin in Chu Ning¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on this year. The Empress Dowager suddenly wants to have a birthday banquet.¡±


    Chu Ning stood in front of a bronze mirror and adjusted her clothes. Upon hearing Cui He, she looked sideways to check the recently smoothened crease and said, ¡°Who knows? It might be that she is turning sixty-five this year. It is customary to have a grand celebration at that age.¡±


    ¡°But Madam, I keep feeling that the reason might not be that simple.¡±


    Chu Ning thought so too.


    The Empress Dowager came from the Qi clan. Although she obtained power for them, she seemed more like an old lady who lived a secluded life in the monastery. She ate simple meals and spent most of her time praying. She lived a simple life and rarely ever had birthday banquets. Even if it was customary to have such a banquet for one¡¯s sixty-fifth birthday, she should have taken into account that the late Emperor had just passed away.


    It was obvious that she had other reasons for wanting a birthday banquet.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We might learn something when we go there later.¡±


    Chu Ning and Xiao Yu had lived in the Palace of Eternal Spring for more than a month. Now that the funeral was over and Xiao Yu¡¯s health had recovered, it was time for them to return to the East Palace.


    Initially, she planned to pay a visit to the Palace of Hundred Blessings and greet the Empress Dowager. After all, the Empress Dowager was her elder, so she had to show her respect. However, this morning, someone from the Palace of Hundred Blessings came and said that the Empress Dowager requested to meet her there after lunch.


    The people of the East Palace and the Palace of Hundred Blessing stayed away from each other. Even as the Crown Princess, the Empress Dowager did not pay much attention to her. Now that she asked to meet her, it was obvious that there was a motive.


    After Chu Ning finished dressing up, she waited in the Palace of Eternal Spring until a servant from the government office came to inform her that Xiao Yu was busy with work and could not return. Only then did she head to the Palace of Hundred Blessings by herself.


    She had expected this.


    Xiao Yu and the Empress Dowager had a strained relationship. If it was not required, he would hardly ever go to the Palace of Hundred Blessings. In the past, Chu Ning had always gone alone for any customary visit to the Empress Dowager. Furthermore, something serious happened in the royal court recently.


    During the Emperor¡¯s first formal audience with the courtiers, a courtier from the Censorate proposed an impeachment proceeding against Liang Biao, the Governor of Cangzhou, on the grounds of misappropriation of disaster relief funds and food three years ago and allowing his family to oppress the people.


    This impeachment proposal came prepared. Not only were the crimes listed clearly, there was even a detailed time frame, sum, and other details provided. Xiao Yu immediately knew that this was jointly investigated by the Ministry of Justice and the Judicial Review.


    Many in the imperial court knew that Liang Biao was protected by the Crown Prince. Now, he became the first person to be executed by the new Emperor as a warning. It was clear that he was going after the Crown Prince behind his back.


    Xiao Yu felt troubled.


    He had prepared beforehand and asked Xu Rong to destroy all damning traces of the past. However, Xiao Kezhi still had the upper hand. This time, it was Liang Biao in the far flung Cangzhou. It was impossible to know how much damning evidence he held against anyone else.


    However, before this matter was even finalized, Xiao Kezhi issued another order. He instructed someone to hand over to Xiao Yu the reopening of the dredging work on a fourteen-mile-long river channel in Huazhou. This caused a great stir in the imperial court.


    The dredging work in Huazhou was previously suggested by the Interpretation and Observation Envoy. However, due to the previous Emperor¡¯s sudden illness, the matter was set aside temporarily. If this work was successful, it could divert the old river, distribute the water load so that there would be no more flooding in Huazhou. It would also irrigate hundreds of fertile paddy fields. This was something that would benefit numerous subjects and could win tremendous praises.


    The new Emperor persecuted the Crown Prince¡¯s subordinate yet he entrusted such an important task to him. No one knew what the new Emperor was planning.


    In the next few days, Xiao Yu was still trying to determine what Xiao Kezhi¡¯s motives were. At the same time, he had to go to the Ministry of Works to consult and discuss with the officials in charge. He also had to travel to Huazhou in the coming month.


    Near the Palace of Hundred Blessings, a maid standing watch saw Chu Ning heading her way, so she rushed to her and gave a small curtsy before entering the palace to announce her arrival.


    Chu Ning waited outside the palace. She felt that the maid took a long time to announce her arrival.


    Chu Ning was long used to the cold treatment by those from the Palace of Hundred Blessings. She was not annoyed and waited patiently. After a long while, the maid smiled and led her in.


    The moment she entered, she could hear a youthful and gentle female voice saying something followed by the Empress Dowager¡¯s hearty laughter.


    The Empress Dowager always had a stern expression. It was rare that someone in this palace could make her laugh like that.


    Chu Ning thought for a moment and immediately knew who the female voice belonged to.


    As expected, the moment she entered the room, she saw a girl about fifteen to sixteen years old sitting beside the Empress Dowager. The girl appeared serene and demure. She seemed reserved but friendly and unpretentious. This girl was Qi Chenxiang. She was the youngest daughter of the Head of Secretariat and also a niece of the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager did not have any children, so she was close to Qimu¡¯s children, especially Qi Chenxiang, who was the sixth child. She was gentle and caring from a young age. She was also outstanding among the young ladies in Chang¡¯an. As such, she was beloved by the Empress Dowager.

 CH 30

    The Empress Dowager (2)


    Chu Ning glanced at them. She kneeled and bowed according to the required custom, giving them a proper greeting.


    However, they did not seem to notice her and continued to chatter amongst themselves. The Empress Dowager did not indicate that she could stand.


    Chu Ning waited patiently and thought about why Qi Chenxiang was here now. She believed that the Empress Dowager deliberately arranged for her to be here.


    After some time, the maid returned to the room again and announced that the Emperor had arrived. Qi Chenxiang seemed to finally realize that Chu Ning was there. She widened her eyes in surprise and said, ¡°Aunt, the Crown Princess is here. I think she has been kneeling for some time.¡±


    The Empress Dowager turned to look at her and gave a calm wave, indicating that she could stand. ¡°I am old so I can¡¯t hear and see very well. I didn¡¯t hear your greeting just now. You can stand up now. The floor is cold.¡±


    Behind her, firm footsteps were coming from behind the screen. Chu Ning stood up slowly. The moment the footsteps circled past the screen and entered the inner room, her legs seemed to suddenly give way from pain, and she fell to her side.


    The maids were shocked but before they could help her up, Chu Ning felt a familiar and distinctive warm hand on her shoulder, grabbing her firmly.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± A calm and rugged voice followed. He then moved his hand away and behaved as if nothing unusual happened.


    Chu Ning quickly turned to him and looked up into his sharp eyes. She said with a weak but nervous voice, ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I was kneeling for a long time just now and my knees are sore. My legs gave way suddenly, and I bumped into you.¡±


    The Empress Dowager did not show any reaction to what she said, but beside her, Qi Chenxiang¡¯s expression stiffened a little.


    Xiao Kezhi looked at Chu Ning expressionlessly. His deep eyes traveled from her bright eyes to her red lips. His Adam¡¯s apple trembled imperceptibly.


    Chu Ning had applied rouge on her lips carefully. It made her much more beautiful and attractive than during the late Emperor¡¯s mourning period. The red rouge also made her lips seem more alluring.


    He turned his gaze away slowly and said with a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You should get up and take a seat.¡±


    After Chu Ning and Xiao Kezhi were seated, Qi Chenxiang came to him and bowed with poise and grace.


    Xiao Kezhi grunted flatly and indicated for her to stand. The Empress Dowager then pulled her to sit beside her with a smile. Qi Chenxiang was now sitting between the Empress Dowager and Xiao Kezhi.


    ¡°Kezhi, what do you think of my niece?¡±


    The Empress Dowager said ¡®Kezhi¡¯ with such natural warmth as if she was his mother. Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help feeling impressed.


    Chu Ning looked at Qi Chenxiang and finally understood why the Empress Dowager called her here. It was to let the East Palace know that the Qi family is planning to marry their daughter to the new Emperor.


    The Empress Dowager probably decided to do this after seeing how shrewd Xiao Kezhi was and after hearing that Xiao Yu was granted the river dredging work.


    The Qi family were not direct relations of the new Emperor. As the new Emperor was unpredictable, they could only take precaution and stabilize the Qi family¡¯s status in the imperial court. This was the best course of action for now. If they could strengthen their position through marriage, that would be most desirable.


    If the new Emperor and the Qi family strengthen their relationship, it would alarm the Crown Prince.


    However, no one knew what Xiao Kezhi would do yet.


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help looking at him.


    He seemed as if he did not catch what the Empress Dowager meant and glanced at Qi Chenxiang expressionlessly. He then answered flatly, ¡°Since she is your niece, she¡¯s definitely wonderful and praiseworthy.¡±


    To Chu Ning, what Xiao Kezhi said sounded like a compliment, but to Qi Chenxiang, it sounded strange.


    Qi Chenxiang grew up as the youngest daughter of the Qi family, so she had always been favored and received numerous praises and compliments since young. She had never met someone who treated her as indifferently as Xiao Kezhi.


    She felt a challenge to her pride and was secretly indignant.


    She thought that the new Emperor seemed heroic and handsome as everyone said. He also appeared imposing and rather cold.


    Since she had been taught well, she was able to maintain a cheerful smile without a hint of displeasure.


    Meanwhile, the Empress Dowager did not seem to mind his attitude and said with a smile, ¡°She is a good child. Just now, she told me that she is going to present a dance at my birthday banquet.¡±


    Qi Chenxiang looked down shyly and said, ¡°I hope that I won¡¯t embarrass you with my awkward movements.¡±


    ¡°You definitely won¡¯t. Your mother told me that you practiced hard and danced very well.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Xiao Kezhi and said, ¡°Kezhi, will you come and watch her during my birthday banquet? Then you can determine whether she danced well.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi did not reply to her request but asked instead, ¡°You called me here today. What is the matter?¡±


    There was a hint of displeasure on the Empress Dowager¡¯s expression.


    Her smile seemed to contain a snare as she pointed at Chu Ning and said, ¡°The Crown Prince has weak health so I asked her here to inquire about it. I heard that you are sending him to Huazhou to oversee the river dredging work. Isn¡¯t this too tiring for him?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi smiled coldly and looked at the Empress Dowager with a challenging gaze. Then he turned to Chu Ning and asked, ¡°How is the Crown Prince¡¯s health?¡±


    Chu Ning blinked and answered gently, ¡°His Highness¡¯s health has mostly recovered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiao Kezhi turned to the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°I have my arrangements on the matters of the kingdom. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself about them.


    After that, he did not wait for her to reply and left the room.


    No one dared to talk back to the Empress Dowager for many years, so for a moment, she was shocked and furious.


    She retracted her smile and her expression returned to the usual sternness. She did not speak to Chu Ning anymore. She gestured to someone to present her a little gift and indicated for her to leave.


    Chu Ning bowed, left the Palace of Hundred Blessing, and headed towards the Dragon Door.


    However, as she was nearing the Linyan Pavilion, she noticed a figure standing below the steps that kept looking up from time to time. It was Liu Kang.


    The moment he saw her, he rushed forward and smiled, ¡°Your Highness, it is still early. Are you returning to the Palace of Eternal Spring?¡±

 CH 31

    Mercy (1)


    Chu Ning was surprised and paused her steps. She looked up at the still bright sky. She seemed a little reserved and cautious as she answered, ¡°I will be returning to the East Palace tomorrow. Since the weather is nice today, I am thinking of going for a walk nearby. Are you also taking a walk in this garden?¡±


    As she spoke, she instructed the maids who were carrying the Empress Dowager¡¯s gifts to return to the Palace of Eternal Spring. Only Cui He remained with her, and they walked leisurely on the garden path.


    ¡°The Emperor is kind and permitted me to take a break today. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Your Highness here.¡± When the other maids left and went out of their sight, he continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, one could see the whole grounds of Taiji Palace from the top of this Lingyan Pavilion. It is a good spot to enjoy scenery.¡±


    There was no one else around them. Chu Ning followed his meaningful gaze towards the three-storey-high pavilion and gradually realized what he meant.


    ¡°You are right. I have been married to the Crown Prince for more than two years, but I have never been inside Lingyan Pavilion. I really should go and have a look.¡±


    Liu Kang nodded with a smile, ¡°Please go ahead, Your Highness.¡±


    With that, he turned away and went into another path.


    ¡°Madam, are you really going up the pavilion?¡± Cui He asked softly and looked at her with wide eyes.


    Chu Ning continued walking and nodded, ¡°Why not?¡± She pointed to the path opposite the one Liu Kang took and said, ¡°You should go there and find somewhere quiet to wait for me.¡±


    Cui He hesitated for a moment before quickly going to do as Chu Ning said.


    Since the late Emperor¡¯s passing, his concubines had all moved out of Taiji Palace. Now, only the new Emperor, Empress Dowager, Crown Prince, and Chu Ning were living in this large palace. As such, there were not many people. There were many portraits of past heroes of the Great Liang Kingdom in Lingyan Pavilion. Other than servants who came here occasionally to clean, others rarely came here.


    Furthermore, with Liu Kang and Cui He keeping watch nearby, Chu Ning did not have to worry that someone saw her.


    The two eunuchs who were standing by the steps left to follow Liu Kang. Chu Ning walked into the pavilion alone and up the wooden steps.


    Her footsteps formed creaking noises that reached the ears of a tall and well-built man at the top.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± He asked calmly.


    There was no answer and only the sound of calmly approaching footsteps. He felt that something was not right and turned around immediately. His alert gaze met with a pair of beautiful eyes that reminded him of an autumn lake.


    They were the eyes that appeared in his dream, and he could not forget them.


    He felt as if his gaze was shrouded by a mist and blinked to disperse it.


    ¡­¡­


    He saw rouge lips part and say, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s me, Chu Ning.¡±


    ¡­


    At the Palace of Eternal Spring, Xiao Yu had just returned from the Ministry of Works. He saw the maids carrying in ginseng, pilose deer horn, Chinese angelica roots, and other medicinal herbs.


    ¡°Are these gifts from the Palace of Hundred Blessings? Where is the Crown Princess?¡± He paused outside the main door and asked.


    One of the maids answered quickly, ¡°Your Highness, these are indeed gifts from the Empress Dowager for your health. The Crown Princess saw that the weather was good, so she brought Cui He with her for a walk and told us to return first. She should be in Taiji Palace¡¯s back garden.¡±


    Xiao Yu did not say anything and stormed into the house. He wiped his face with a hot towel given by a maid and stood still with his arms apart, waiting for the maid to change his attire.


    The whole house was quiet and solemn. All the servants kept their gaze down and did not dare to make a sound.


    Xiao Yu looked at the empty room before him. His mood turned from bad to worse.


    Today, Wei Fujing from the Ministry of Justice informed him that the investigation for Cheng Liang Biao¡¯s case was nearly completed. Every accusation by the Censorate was supported with strong evidence. There was no way to reverse the sentence. He will be punished soon.


    A month after Hou Tongyi was killed, Xiao Yu lost another supporter.


    Even though he was not close to Hou Tongyi, the incident still gave him goosebumps.


    He had a bad feeling for some reason. He believed that his sixth uncle was just toying with him. The reason he still let him live was so that he had something to play with.


    Xiao Yu felt that he was struggling in vain. A few of the courtiers who supported him now showed signs of wanting to break away from him.


    He grew even more anxious when he remembered that Xu Rong advised him to take another consort and the Empress Dowager¡¯s sudden invitation today.


    He urgently needed relief from this oppressive stress.


    This was why he did not stay back to chat when he was finished with matters at the Ministry of Works. Instead, he rushed back to see Chu Ning.


    However, she still had not returned.


    The palace maid was afraid of him even on normal days. At this moment, upon seeing his darkening expression, she became even more fearful of him. She quickly helped him to unbutton his outer robe and take it off.


    But when she was unfastening his belt, he suddenly pushed her away forcefully and shouted, ¡°Useless! Get out!¡±


    The maid bowed and left quickly.


    ¡°Prepare a litter,¡± he ordered.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yu could not stand to remain in the empty palace, so he fixed his attire and dashed out.


    ¡­

 CH 32

    Mercy (2)


    The sound of a gong from the temple reverberated throughout the quiet garden, informing the people of the hour of the day.


    The gong also awoke Xiao Kezhi from his daze.


    He did not move from the window but continued to stare at her before saying in a neutral tone, ¡°Who let you up here?¡±


    Chu Ning remained calm and understood that Liu Kang was acting on his own when he indicated that she should go up just now.


    She smiled and quietly took a step closer. As she looked up, the golden sunlight bathed the side of her face. Her crystal eyes were usually pure and demure, but at this moment, they seemed alluring.


    ¡°I came here on my own. There was no one guarding the pavilion, so I didn¡¯t expect Your Majesty to be here.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi immediately understood that Liu Kang acted on his own and led her up.


    He sneered but was not displeased. He looked away from her red lips and said indifferently, ¡°What is the matter this time?¡±


    Previously, she said that she wanted to pour tea for him. He wondered what kind of excuse she would come up with this time.


    Chu Ning fluttered her lashes and took another quiet step closer, ¡°Today, I would like to express my gratitude for your kindness and mercy towards the Crown Prince.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi narrowed his eyes upon hearing her and said with a scornful tone, ¡°What do you think is the reason that I showed mercy?¡±


    His words seemed to be mocking her for assuming that he showed mercy for her sake.


    Chu Ning was not perturbed and took another step forward so that there was only a step left between them. She looked up at him and said with a pitiable tone, ¡°I do not know the reason. All I know is that you allowed the Crown Prince and I to live for now.¡±


    As Chu Ning came nearer, Xiao Kezhi¡¯s eyes were impassive.


    His hand tilted her chin, forcing her to look up and face him.


    ¡°On whose behalf are you expressing gratitude? Yourself or the Crown Prince?¡±


    Her lashes fluttered slightly. She looked at him with an alluring gaze, and her gentle voice carried a trace of sadness, ¡°For myself of course. Your Majesty was merciful to the Crown Prince, so I too can live.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi couldn¡¯t stop gazing at her alluring lips.


    He tilted her chin up with his fingers and caressed her soft and dewy lips. His caress grew from light to forceful.


    ¡°I dislike deceptive women. You have sought me out three times now. Aren¡¯t you afraid of angering me?¡±


    He leaned a little closer, and his rugged voice sounded coarser.


    Chu Ning did not answer. She gave a charming smile and parted her lips. Her tongue slipped out and touched the finger caressing her lips.


    He felt a warm and soft touch on his fingertip for a second, making his fingertip feel hot. He wanted to withdraw his finger.


    However, in the next second, Chu Ning bit on his fingertip gently and sucked it into her mouth slowly as he stared at her.


    Her moist and warm mouth surrounded his finger. A burst of heat more intense than before spread along his finger all the way to his heart and emanated throughout his whole body.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    No matter how well he controlled his emotions, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled by her daring gesture.


    By the time he spoke, she had already released his finger. She answered him innocently as if nothing had happened, ¡°How would I dare to do this if Your Majesty did not have the desire to go along.¡±


    Her words pierced through his pretense.


    They are both intelligent adults and clearly saw what the other desired. The fact that she was able to approach him repeatedly naturally meant that he allowed and even desired it.


    He was stunned for a moment and stopped pretending. He immediately grabbed her waist and pulled her into his embrace.


    Her soft and slender body collided with his hard muscles. As their bodies pressed together, sparks flew and their bodies burned with passion.


    He placed a hand behind her neck and kissed her forcefully, pushing her backwards until she was pressed against the window frame. If she moved even an inch, her sleeves would slip out of the window and flutter in the breeze.


    Chu Ning panicked for a moment and feared that people would see them.


    But their surroundings were completely quiet. Apart from the sound of them kissing and the slight rustle of their clothes in the breeze, there was only the sound of birds chirping.


    Liu Kang and a few attendants are standing watch, it should be fine¡­


    Chu Ning relaxed slowly and did not try to pull her sleeves back in again.


    However, before she could completely relax, a shout startled her.


    ¡°Weimo!¡±


    A guard was calling the grey wolf, followed by other noises and the voice of a eunuch apologizing and pleading for mercy.


    ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t mean to collide into you. Please forgive me!¡±


    Chu Ning looked out of the window from the corner of her eyes and saw Xiao Yu sitting in a litter parked on a nearby path. Two guards stood before him holding back the Weimo, the wolf. It seemed that while Xiao Yu was travelling down the road, Weimo suddenly rushed onto the path and blocked his way.

 CH 33

    The Silk Handkerchief (1)


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Chu Ning reminded him in between kisses. She pressed her hands against his chest, trying to push him away.


    However, Xiao Kezhi did not seem to care. Even though he heard the noises from outside the window, he continued to hug her waist tightly and refused to let her go.


    Chu Ning soon found herself drowning in his kisses again.


    His kisses were just like how she imagined: domineering, hot, and invasive. There was no room for retreat. She had no choice but to lean up to receive them and was instantly swept away by his passion.


    This passion was unfamiliar to her. She found herself running out of breath and feared that she would suffocate.


    Although she had been married for two years and was no stranger to sex, she couldn¡¯t help being overwhelmed by his intensity.


    Even though she was disorientated, she did not fail to notice the slight clumsiness in his kisses.


    Does this mean that he had never kissed another woman before?


    She found the idea shocking.


    He was a twenty-five-year-old prince. No matter how the late Emperor neglected him and did not bother to arrange a marriage for him, it was impossible that he had never slept with a woman.


    Based on her knowledge, even the non-royal noble gentlemen of the Xiao clan lived a hedonistic life despite having no power or attention of the imperial court.


    As such, she believed that she was mistaken.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we should leave. The Crown Prince is here¡­¡±


    Chu Ning heard Liu Kang warning discreetly. She looked towards the stairs from the corner of her eyes and saw him bowing by the stairs. She wanted to burrow into a hole from embarrassment.


    Xiao Kezhi bit on her lower lip enough to cause a little pain but not injure her. Then, he let go of her. His gaze seemed amused, and he did not seem nervous about being discovered at all. It didn¡¯t seem like he stopped due to Liu Kang¡¯s warning.


    ¡°What you said was right,¡± He leaned close and said with a rugged voice. His thumb gently wiped the rouge stain at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I will go along with your bold gestures. However, you should know that I am the Emperor, the ruler of the kingdom. You are beautiful and bold, but there are many other women in this world. Why must I go after a married woman with unknown intentions?¡±


    His direct words broke through their pretense.


    Chu Ning appeared calmed, but she couldn¡¯t help stiffen a little.


    She understood what he said and did not disagree.


    Whether it was background or position, she was definitely at a disadvantage.


    She had nothing to offer to him as an exchange. Even so, she had no choice but to risk everything and approach him on her own initiative. He had the power to accept or refuse her.


    She knew that she was beautiful and that he was attracted to her beauty. Now, he said that her beauty alone was not worth the risk.


    He was not like Xiao Yu, who married her for the advantage she could provide him. To Xiao Kezhi, she was just the wife of his nephew that he had never met. A powerless prey that he could crush at any moment. Being with her would give him absolutely no benefits. Instead, it would cause him more trouble. There was no reason for him to snatch her from Xiao Yu.


    Chu Ning¡¯s resolve wavered a little at this thought.


    As numerous thoughts ran through her mind, she suddenly became aware of the heat of his finger rubbing the corner of her mouth.


    Her gaze flashed for a moment, and she calmed down gradually. No matter what he said, it did not change her resolve.


    She took out a silk handkerchief from the inside of her sleeve and imitated him, wiping the rouge stain on his lips.


    ¡°True, why would an Emperor desire a married woman?¡±


    At first hearing, her words seemed innocent and unsuspicious. However, upon consideration, one could sense their deeper meaning.


    She had posed the question back at him. After wiping the rouge from his lips, she intertwined the handkerchief around his jade belt. At first glance, it looked to be a mere adornment. However, on closer observation, one could see the red stain on the white silk.


    He suddenly let go of her jaw, and his expression became stern.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Liu Kang couldn¡¯t help but urge him nervously. When Xiao Kezhi and Chu Ning finally stepped away from each other, Liu Kang¡¯s flushed face calmed a little. He became nervous again when he saw that the Crown Prince was coming near, but Xiao Kezhi still would not leave.


    Thankfully, Xiao Kezhi did not want to be discovered. He gazed deeply at Chu Ning once more before turning around to go down the stairs. He left through the door away from Xiao Yu and headed towards Amrita Hall.


    Chu Ning looked from the window until he was out of sight and returned to the other window.


    After the commotion had ended, Cui He walked in front, leading the servants carrying the litter Xiao Yu was in towards Lingyan Pavilion.


    She seemed nervous and glanced up covertly to the top of the Lingyan Pavilion. When she saw Chu Ning smiling at her from the window, she calmed down a little. But a moment later, she became worried again.


    The Crown Prince seemed to be in a foul mood. He would always punish a servant when he was in such a mood.


    At the entrance to Lingyan Pavilion, Xiao Yu stepped down from the litter and gestured for the servants to wait outside. He went up the stairs alone.


    Chu Ning had tidied up her appearance and sat by herself on a couch in the pavilion. When she heard the footsteps on the staircase, she turned around with a smile, ¡°Weren¡¯t you at the Ministry of Works? What brings you here?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s sullen expression relaxed a little when he saw her. He never talked to her about what he does, so he only said that his work has been completed and did not say anything else.

 CH 34

    The Silk Handkerchief (2)


    Chu Ning too did not expect him to tell her anything. She got up from the couch and went to him.


    He was steaming with frustration and immediately grabbed the sash at her chest and pulled her into his embrace. He asked unhappily, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help remembering what happened just now, and her heart skipped a beat. However, she put on a bewildered expression and said, ¡°I was just passing by. I remember that people say that there is a good view of the whole of Taiji Palace up here. I¡¯ve never had the chance to come here even though we have been married for two years. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s expression became twisted for a second.


    If Xiao Kezhi did not suddenly appear and steal the throne from me, this palace would be mine and she wouldn¡¯t seem sad.


    Unfortunately, it is my uncle who lives in Amrita Hall now.


    The hatred that accumulated secretly in him for so long was on the verge of bursting out. He tightened his grip on the sash at her breast.


    The sash tightened around her full breasts. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and cry out in pain.


    ¡°Your Highness, it hurts¡­¡±


    Xiao Yu did not seem to hear her. As his fingers felt the softness of her body, he found an outlet to release his pent up frustration. He pulled her high-waist ruqun open and pressed her down to kiss her.


    Her skirt slipped down while her wide sleeved top and shawl were still hanging on her shoulders. She felt exposed.


    ¡°Your Highness, we are in Taiji Palace¡­¡±


    She panicked and reminded him, but he did not care and pushed her onto the narrow couch. He grabbed her wrist tight to stop her from moving and used his free hand to lift up the hem of her robe.


    ¡°This is indeed Taiji Palace. This palace is supposed to be mine!¡±


    A eunuch brought tea and went up the stairs. When he neared the top, he heard a strange sound and immediately saw a sight that made him blush.


    He looked down in panic, turned around, and fled downstairs.


    As the wooden stairs were a little steep, and he was carrying a tray of tea, he only managed to flee a few steps before losing his footing and falling forward. The tray of tea flew from his hand and rolled down the steps.


    Sharp pieces of the shattered tea set cut into his arms and thighs, causing him to break out in cold sweat. However, he did not dare to cry out in pain. He quickly waved to other servants, indicating that they should not go up to disturb them.


    The fall made a loud noise below, but Xiao Yu did not hear it at all.


    He pulled Chu Ning up from the couch and led her to the window. He restrained her arms from behind and looked out of the window towards the Amrita Hall.


    The sky was darkening, and the sound of a gong sounded from afar. Cold air blew in through the window, so Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°I will get this back from him.¡± He whispered into her ear. His breath sounded uneven, ¡°Chu Ning, don¡¯t worry. One day, I will make you the Empress of Great Liang.¡±


    Chu Ning bit her lower lip and feared that someone could hear him.


    She wanted to sneer in her heart.


    What¡¯s the use of being an Empress? There¡¯s no way you can do that. You destroyed the Chu Clan to make me your Crown Princess. I don¡¯t dare to think what you would take from me to make me an Empress.


    Now that she had lost everything, all she wanted was to clear her father¡¯s name and protect Zhao Yanzhou and her two young cousins.


    Despite her frustration, she pretended to look forward to it and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Also¡­ About my father, will Your Highness be willing¡­¡±


    He seemed to stiffen behind her.


    It was only for a moment, but disgust formed in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°I will clear his name, Ning. Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said naturally, telling her the same lie that he had told her numerous times.


    ¡­


    An hour later, at Amrita Hall, a eunuch rushed to Liu Kang and whispered into his ear.


    Liu Kang frowned upon hearing what he said and glanced furtively at the Emperor who was writing at his desk. It seemed as if he was afraid that the Emperor would notice.


    Xiao Kezhi did not look up from his writing, but he noticed what was happening from the corner of his eye.


    He put down his brush, rubbed his forehead, and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Liu Kang hesitated for a moment before saying with a smile, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s only to inform that¡­ The Crown Prince and the Crown Princess had just left the Lingyan Pavilion and returned to the Palace of Eternal Spring.¡±


    In actuality, there was more. The eunuch informed that the Crown Princess looked weak, and the Crown Prince¡¯s expression seemed a little tired. However, Liu Kang did not dare to inform the Emperor this.


    Xiao Kezhi looked at Liu Kang¡¯s troubled expression and discerned what he had left out. Then, he glanced at the hourglass.


    He focused on a silk handkerchief placed nearby. The silk handkerchief was embroidered with lotus flowers. It looked clean and elegant. However, the lotus leaf embroidery was stained with a little rouge.


    This was the silk handkerchief he brought back from Lingyan Pavilion.


    When he was changing clothes, he acted as if he was not aware of it and did not look at the handkerchief. The eunuch helping him to change wisely did not say anything about it. The eunuch saw Liu Kang¡¯s gaze and carefully placed the handkerchief at a place Xiao Kezhi could see easily.


    However, when Xiao Kezhi looked at the handkerchief now, he couldn¡¯t help feeling furious.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    He stood up from his desk and considered whether he should do something to release his tension. However, after pacing in the hall for a while, his gaze still landed on that handkerchief.


    He gritted his teeth and narrowed his eyes. He grabbed the handkerchief tightly in his hand and walked into the inner room.

 CH 35

    Chill (1)


    Chu Ning was tired from Xiao Yu making love to her at Lingyan Pavilion.


    She sat beside Xiao Yu in the litter on the journey back and was on the verge of dozing off.


    The night breeze blew in through the opening. She pulled her clothes tighter and couldn¡¯t help but sneeze softly.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Xiao Yu wrapped his arms around her and asked softly.


    He had now calmed down and realized that he was rougher than usual just now. He remembered that it was near winter, so the night was cold. He wondered if she had caught a chill.


    Chu Ning had nearly dozed off. She was a little annoyed by his voice, but she replied calmly, ¡°My head hurts a little. I think it¡¯s due to the cold wind. How about you, Your Highness? You were unwell for a long time and had just managed to recover. You must be careful not to fall ill again.¡±


    Xiao Yu pursed his lips, hugging her tight. He shook his head and said, ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Although his body was weak, it was not so weak as to be unable to withstand a cold breeze. Before this, he was ill because he was testing poison and overworked himself. Now, after taking a lot of medicine and nourishing herbs, he has recovered.


    When they arrived at the Palace of Eternal Spring, Xiao Yu helped Chu Ning to the bedroom to lie down. He also ordered the servants to prepare ginger tea.


    Xiao Yu was unusually patient after finding a release for his frustration. He accepted the ginger tea from the maid and used a spoon to feed Chu Ning the sweet and spicy tea.


    Chu Ning was feeling better. The closed door and windows blocked the chill from entering the room.


    She sat propped up against a pillow and drank ginger tea while telling Xiao Yu the incident concerning Qi Chenxiang at the Palace of Hundred Blessings.


    ¡°I think that the Empress Dowager called me to her palace for me to see the potential marriage alliance between the Qi Clan and the Emperor and to inform you about it. She probably wants to put pressure on you.¡±


    Xiao Yu was silent. Judging from his expression, he had expected this. He probably only remained calm because he had vented out all his frustration at Lingyan Pavilion.


    ¡°I expected that. After all, she is not the Emperor¡¯s blood relative. Since she could not control him, she decided to ally with him instead. No wonder I heard Qimu sent people to search for Wei family members. They will probably be brought into the palace soon. However, I wonder if my uncle would actually be grateful about it.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s mother, Lady Wei, came from a poor family. Her family lived in Yenzhou and were farmers for generations. In the past, Yenzhou was afflicted with famine, and her family was severely affected. To save her from starvation, her family sent her to the palace to become a maid of the lowest rank.


    The person that Qimu was searching for was most likely Lady Wei¡¯s younger brother and Xiao Kezhi¡¯s uncle, Weishou.


    Based on custom, Xiao Kezhi¡¯s mother would have been the present Empress Dowager and his uncle would be made a Duke.


    Chu Ning recalled how Xiao Kezhi behaved over the past days and sighed internally.


    He was completely different from the late Emperor. Although Xiao Kezhi seemed quiet, he thought far ahead and was not easily shaken. Qi Clan¡¯s kind gestures may seem important to others, but to him, they are worth nothing.


    Chu Ning wiped the ginger tea stain from her mouth with a handkerchief and said, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned whether this would affect Your Highness unfavorably.¡±


    Xiao Yu paused for a moment before holding her hand and smiling, ¡°The Empress Dowager just wanted to make me nervous, hoping that I would make a mistake. Don¡¯t concern yourself over it.¡±


    Chu Ning nodded, but she noticed that he was not as calm as he wanted her to think.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, we have to return to the East Palace tomorrow. You should sleep. I have some matters to attend to.¡± He did not want to talk about this matter anymore, so after Chu Ning lay back down on the bed, he went to another room.


    Chu Ning did not go to sleep after he left but called for Cui He.


    Cui He was ready. The moment Xiao Kezhi left, she came in with a bowl of medicine.


    ¡°Madam, you nearly worried me to death today!¡± she said as she helped Chu Ning sit up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liu Kang was there. He knew what to do and would not let anyone come near.¡± Chu Ning finished the medicine in a gulp. She frowned at the bitterness and immediately drank a cup of light tea. ¡°Is the bath ready?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t clean herself up at Lingyan Pavilion, so she was determined to have a bath no matter how tired she was.


    ¡°The bath is ready. I asked the other maids to prepare it the moment we came back.¡± Cui He helped her to the bathroom and whispered, ¡°The Crown Prince always gets angry so easily and makes you suffer. Please soak yourself in the hot water. Hopefully it will warm away the chill, and you will recover the next morning.¡±


    Chu Ning smiled and said, ¡°After the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday banquet, he will be going to Huazhou. We can relax for a while.¡±


    She then stepped into the steaming bathroom, took off her clothes, and climbed into the tub. She closed her eyes as hot water covered her body and began to recall what happened in Lingyan Pavilion.


    All that Xiao Kezhi said played in her mind, and she focused on one sentence.


    ¡°There are many other women in this world. Why must I go after a married woman with unknown intentions?¡±


    At the time, she thought that he was emphasizing on the fact that she was a married woman. But now, she realized that he was stressing on the word ¡°unknown intentions¡±.


    He had sent his wolf to kill someone during the late Emperor¡¯s funeral. As such, he was not someone who would care that the woman he desired was married.


    He had hid himself patiently in Ganzhou for the last fourteen years. As such, he was more concerned about why she approached him. He would want to know whether she approached him for the Crown Prince, herself, or someone else.


    However, she was still hesitant. She wondered if she really had to reveal her secret to him.


    ¡­

 CH 36

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 36


    Chill (2)


    Meanwhile in the main house of the Palace of Eternal Spring, Xiao Yu finished reading the documents sent by officials from the Ministry of Works and sat dazedly on a chaise.


    He was concerned about the Qi Clan¡¯s plan of a marriage alliance with Xiao Kezhi.


    Before this, he thought that the Empress Dowager brought Xiao Kezhi into Chang¡¯an as an expedient measure. However, based on recent events, it seemed that the Empress Dowager and Xiao Kezhi had not formed a strong alliance between them.


    But now that the Qi Clan was willing to concede and propose a marriage alliance, the situation would change.


    This marriage alliance would be advantageous to Xiao Kezhi. It would allow him to gain control of the East Palace. It would also put the authority that the Qi Clan had garnered over so many years at his disposal. He could easily gain the support of courtiers with that. The marriage would also ensure his good relationship with the courtiers and make sure that his orders to the six ministries would all be carried out smoothly.


    If Xiao Yu was in his place, he would never let go of this opportunity. Xiao Kezhi was a clever man, so Xiao Yu believed that he would accept the marriage alliance.


    If that happens, Xiao Yu feared that he would lose his position as a Crown Prince and be killed.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± he thought.


    ¡­¡­


    He remembered Xu Rong¡¯s advice.


    His followers such as Wei Fujing and others still harbored the desire to ally their families with him through marriage. They were his trusted followers and depended on him for protection.


    However, these followers would not be able to help him out of his dangerous predicament.


    He needed someone more powerful


    ¡­


    Chu Ning became ill the next day.


    She handed the matters of the move back to the East Palace to Zhao Yanzhou. She went to rest in her carriage, wrapped in a thick blanket.


    Cui He brought a Steward of Medicine to examine her. The Steward of Medicine diagnosed that she had caught a chill and advised her to keep warm, have plenty of rest, and take the medicine he prescribed.


    She drank the bitter medicine and felt sleepy. When the carriage finally arrived at East Palace, she went straight to her room to rest.


    The illness persisted for five days. She finally felt better on the sixth day.


    It was noon. Cui He brought a bowl of ginseng soup and helped Chu Ning to sit up on her bed. ¡°Madam, please drink this soup. You will be going to a banquet later. As you have just recovered, I can¡¯t let you catch a chill again.¡±


    Chu Ning heard that the day before yesterday, Xiao Kezhi¡¯s maternal uncle, Weishou, and his family were brought into Chang¡¯an. Weishou was now made Duke of Lu.


    Today, the Duke of Lu and his wife, Xu Shi, were coming to the palace to express their gratitude. As the Empress position remained vacant, the Empress Dowager shall be in charge of receiving them. She ordered the servants to prepare an autumn crab banquet at Ningyun Pavilion to welcome the Duke and Duchess of Lu. Many royal relatives in Chang¡¯an were invited to the palace for this banquet, so Chu Ning was naturally included.


    Chu Ning frowned at the yellowish ginseng soup and drank it without a word. Then, she went to the dressing table to get ready.


    Most of the valuable nourishing herbs and food gifted by the Empress Dowager had been consumed by Chu Ning.


    ¡°The Empress Dowager usually looks down on those with a lowly background. But she¡¯s behaving differently with the Duke and Duchess of Lu,¡± Cui He said as she helped Chu Ning into another layer of clothing over her upper garment. ¡°I heard that the crabs were from Suzhou and had just arrived in Chang¡¯an yesterday. Even the Empress Dowager had not tasted them yet.¡±


    Chu Ning looked into the mirror. She smiled and shook her head, ¡°She¡¯s just acting nice to the Duke and Duchess of Lu because they are the Emperor¡¯s maternal aunt and uncle.¡±


    The Empress Dowager was born into a prestigious family. Like many others from prestigious families, she looked down on those with common and lowly backgrounds. So, it was not surprising that she looked down on the Wei family who were just farmers.


    When Lady Wei was elevated, Weishou did not receive any reward. This was a deliberate neglect by the Empress Dowager.


    One may think that serving those crabs at the banquet is good hospitality. In actuality, it was an act of malevolence.


    Autumn crabs were big and rich. For families who had luxurious meals all year round, this was a delicacy to be eaten only in autumn. To make this seasonal delicacy worthy of their noble palate, they have the crab prepared in various intricate manners.


    However, these crabs were something that a farmer¡¯s wife could easily find among the paddy fields.


    The Empress Dowager showed support for the Wei family and at the same time mocked them.


    After getting ready, Chu Ning got into a carriage to go to Taiji Palace.


    Many guests had arrived at Ningyun Pavilion. Even the Empress Dowager was there and was seated at the main table, chatting with a few elderly noble women. The unmarried ladies were admiring flowers and merry-making outside the pavilion. Only Qi Chenxiang stood dutifully beside the Empress Dowager. She seemed much more mature than the other unmarried ladies.


    The palace attendant saw Chu Ning and announced her arrival, causing a few noble women to look in her direction.


    Chu Ning stepped forward and curtsied with a smile. She pretended as if she did not notice their stares.


    ¡°Please stand,¡± the Empress Dowager gave a light wave. She looked at Chu Ning and said, ¡°I heard that you were ill for many days. I was worried that you have caught a chill from kneeling too long on my palace floor.¡±


    Although her tone sounded gentle, her words contained mockery. She was implying that Chu Ning was so frightened at her palace that day that she became ill.


    Chu Ning stood up with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. I went to Lingyan Pavilion to look at the scenery. It was windy there, so I caught a chill. I¡¯ve recovered now.¡±


    The other guests looked at them and did not dare to speak.


    At this moment, the attendant looked at a group of people coming towards the pavilion and announced, ¡°Duchess Lu has arrived.¡±

 CH 37

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 37


    The Autumn Crab Banquet (1)


    Everyone looked out of the pavilion and saw two eunuchs leading a woman and a child at the Golden Riverside.


    The woman, who looked to be around forty years old, was the Duchess of Lu, Xu Shi.


    Although she wore opulent clothes and had her hair done beautifully, it was obvious that her skin was darker and more weathered than noble women of her age. Furthermore, she also seemed nervous and uncomfortable.


    Meanwhile, the girl looked to be around ten to twelve years old. She was thin and small. Her complexion is unremarkable, and her skin tone darker than noble girls. However, her eyes were lively and on closer look, they bore slight resemblance to the Emperor.


    This was the Duke and Duchess of Lu¡¯s daughter.


    Initially, the girl was holding her mother¡¯s hand and talking excitedly to her. However, when she saw people looking at her from Ningyun Pavilion, her smile disappeared, and she became nervous.


    The eunuchs led them into the pavilion, and they curtsied nervously to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager did not move from her seat at the main table. She looked at the mother and daughter for a moment before smiling and raised her hand. ¡°Please stand. We are family, so there¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡±


    After that, the maids brought two chairs for them to sit on.


    Madam Xu Shi and her daughter were like a fish out of water. They sat close to each other and felt out of place among the nobles that they had never met before.


    The Empress Dowager ignored them after the initial greetings. The other guests were all nobles close to the Qi clan, so they ignored the Duchess and her daughter too. The mood in the pavilion was a little awkward.


    Chu Ning saw that none of the nobles bothered to speak to them and were only talking among themselves. As such, she turned to the Duchess and her daughter with a smile.


    ¡®The weather¡¯s a little cold today. It must be cold walking here. Please have some hot tea to warm up,¡± Chu Ning said and offered her a cup of tea.


    Xu Shi was surprised and quickly accepted the tea. After thanking her profusely, she took a careful sip.


    Chu Ning looked at the girl beside her and asked, ¡°Is this lovely girl your daughter?¡±


    Xu Shi quickly put her cup down and pulled her daughter to stand before Chu Ning and said, ¡°You are very kind. She is my daughter, Guo Er. She is ten years old.¡±


    Guo Er stood nervously and did not dare to speak. But when she saw Chu Ning¡¯s gentle and sincere smile, she immediately grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m Guo Er. My mother named me Guo Er because she craved fruit while having me.¡±


    Xu Shi¡¯s face reddened immediately. ¡°Madam, my daughter is still immature. Please excuse her impudence.¡± She was afraid what her daughter said would seem uncultured and turned her into a laughing stock among the nobles.


    Chu Ning shook her head with a smile and offered Guo Er a plate of pastries. ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like to have a little something while waiting for the crab to be served?¡±


    Guo Er looked longingly at the pastries. She resisted the urge to grab one and turned to Xu Shi for permission. When Xu Shi nodded, Guo Er took a pastry and began to eat.


    Xu Shi smiled embarrassedly at Chu Ning and asked, ¡°May I ask, how should I address you?¡±


    After sitting in the pavilion for a while, she was able to guess the names of a few of the nobles from the conversation around them. She also noticed that the other nobles also seemed unwilling to approach this woman.


    Chu Ning used a handkerchief to wipe Guo Er¡¯s powder stained hands and answered naturally, ¡°Guo Er is above me in terms of generational seniority. My husband, the current crown prince, is the Emperor¡¯s nephew.¡±


    Xu Shi was shocked, and her expression turned to panic.


    Although she came from the countryside, she had heard rumors before coming to Chang¡¯an. It was said that the Crown Prince and the Emperor had a precarious relationship. Now, she finally understood why the other nobles did not speak to her. She was the Crown Princess!


    Meanwhile, Guo Er remained oblivious and said to Chu Ning happily, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chu Ning noticed that Xu Shi was now behaving differently, so she drank her tea calmly and remained quiet so as not to frighten her further.


    Soon, everyone took their seat as the servants came in and served the freshly steamed large crabs.


    The Empress Dowager loved eating crabs, so there was a crab banquet almost every year. As such, the noble women had all learned the proper etiquette to eat it.


    However, Xu Shi and her daughter were at loss when they saw a row of mallet, pincers, spade, spoon, fork, scraper, and pick on the table. They face reddened with shame as they did not know what to do.


    Chu Ning sat beside them with her gaze down. She placed her cup on the saucer to make a crisp noise.


    Guo Er turned to look at her when she heard the noise. She saw Chu Ning raise the small mallet slowly and hit the edges of the crab shell gently.


    She moved slowly and carefully to demonstrate to them.

 CH 38

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 38


    The Autumn Crab Banquet (2)


    Guo Er tugged at Xu Shi¡¯s sleeves, informing her to look at Chu Ning.


    Xu Shi hesitated for a moment but began to imitate Chu Ning so as not to embarrass herself.


    Since the passing of the late Emperor, the palace always felt somber. But now, as people gathered to feast on crabs and listened to the musicians playing music, the mood finally became more relaxed.


    When the crabs were taken away and replaced with desserts, a maid suddenly announced, ¡°The Emperor has arrived.¡±


    Instantly, everyone except the Empress Dowager stood up and curtsied to the Emperor as he entered the pavilion.


    ¡°Please stand.¡± Xiao Kezhi waved his hand, sat on a chair, and said calmly, ¡°I have just finished with official matters. As I heard that you are here, aunt, I came here to see you for a while.¡±


    Xu Shi immediately went to the Emperor with her daughter and bowed nervously.


    ¡°Since you are here,¡± the Empress Dowager said and shot a glance at a relative beside her.


    The woman understood immediately and smiled. ¡°Since Your Majesty is here, please rest for a while and have some wine. The Empress Dowager has kept this precious wine for many years. If not for Duchess of Lu¡¯s visit, she would never bring it out for us to enjoy.¡±


    The Empress Dowager turned to Qi Chenxiang and said, ¡°Chenxiang, please pour a cup of wine for the Emperor.¡±


    Qi Chenxiang brought a pot of wine to Xiao Kezhi and began pouring the wine into his cup. Her usually calm face blushed slightly from being near to him.


    Chu Ning watched quietly and remembered the times she poured tea for Xiao Kezhi.


    But Qi Chenxiang was a proper young lady, so she was focused on pouring wine.


    Chu Ning stopped looking at her and turned to look at Xiao Kezhi.


    His gaze also turned to her quietly.


    Their eyes met, and both of them looked away quietly as if nothing happened.


    Chu Ning smiled secretly. His gaze proved that he was also thinking about the two times she poured tea for him.


    Once the cup was filled with wine, Qi Chenxiang brought it to him with both hands. Her expression was a little shy as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, please have some wine.¡±


    But after accepting the wine from her, Xiao Kezhi only took a sip and placed it on the table. He then turned to look in Chu Ning¡¯s direction.


    Everyone followed his gaze and looked there too.


    ¡°Is this Guo Er?¡± His gaze moved past Chu Ning and stopped at Guo Er. ¡°Do you like the palace?¡±


    Xu Shi nodded quickly and pushed her daughter forward, ¡°This is indeed Guo Er, my daughter.¡±


    Guo Er looked fearfully at Xiao Kezhi. Although he was her cousin, he was much older than her. She replied timidly with what her mother had coached her to say, ¡°All the nobles are nice to me here.¡±


    But just as Xu Shi was about to relax, her daughter suddenly turned to Chu Ning and smiled before saying, ¡°But this lady is the nicest to me.¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward.


    The Crown Prince and the new Emperor had a tense relationship. Even the Empress Dowager would not talk about the Crown Prince before him. However, this young girl praised the Crown Princess before the Emperor.


    Chu Ning looked down and remained silent.


    Xiao Kezhi raised an eyebrow and stood up. He walked to Guo Er and asked, ¡°Guo Er, can you repeat it again?¡±


    Guo Er looked up at him, pointed to Chu Ning and repeated what she said.


    Xu Shi was shocked. She immediately pulled Guo Er to her side and said, ¡°My daughter is too young to understand and said something wrong. Please forgive her, Your Majesty. I will teach her properly later.¡±


    The other women were shocked. Even Xiao Kezhi couldn¡¯t help frown and glance at Chu Ning.


    However, Chu Ning kept her gaze down as if Guo Er wasn¡¯t talking about her.


    ¡°Aunt, please stand up. It¡¯s alright.¡± His usually stern expression relaxed slightly as he looked at his aunt and cousin. ¡°Guo Er, can you explain what you just said?¡±


    Guo Er stuttered nervously, ¡°She¡­ She listened to what I say, gave me pastries, and taught me how to eat crab¡­¡±


    Xiao Kezhi looked at Chu Ning again. He seemed to be implying something as he said, ¡°Both of you seem to get along well.¡±


    Chu Ning was not sure whether he was talking to her or Guo Er.


    Guo Er was about to cry from being under everyone¡¯s scrutiny. Xiao Kezhi patted her head and said, ¡°You are my cousin. This means that you are the Emperor¡¯s relative. As such, you are free to befriend anyone you want without caring what others think.¡±


    It seems that he did not oppose her befriending Chu Ning.


    He left soon afterwards.


    After he left, the guests exchanged glances and could not find the mood to enjoy the banquet again.


    Even the Empress Dowager seemed a little tense.


    She glanced at Chu Ning and wondered whether Xiao Kezhi was over confident and did not regard the Crown Prince as a threat or meant something else.

 CH 39

    Temple Visit (1)


    The Autumn Crab Banquet ended on an unusual note.


    Xu Shi was an honest woman. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what had happened even after returning to her residence, worrying and feeling remorseful.


    She was worried that her interactions with the Crown Princess would lead to trouble. Also, she felt bad about how she treated the Crown Princess.


    Although she was an uneducated farmer, she could tell between good and bad.


    While the Empress Dowager brought her and her family to Chang¡¯an and held a banquet for them, they all looked down on her and her family. All the nobles at the banquet were waiting to laugh at her mistake. Only Chu Ning treated her with respect.


    Chu Ning was kind to her, but Xu Shi avoided her the moment she found out that Chu Ning was the Crown Princess. Xu Shi was ashamed of herself.


    Weishou, the Duke of Lu, was sitting beside Xu Shi. When he saw her frowning, he asked, ¡°Did something happen? Did people laugh at you at the banquet?¡±


    It turned out that Weishou himself frequently became a laughing stock when meeting the royal relatives. Thankfully, the Emperor was not ashamed of him. He even consoled Weishou privately.


    Xu Shi shook her head. ¡°We weren¡¯t laughed at. This is what worries me.¡± Then, she proceeded to tell him what happened during the banquet.


    After listening to her, Weishou frowned and said, ¡°Can you tell me what the Emperor said?¡±


    Xu Shi repeated what Xiao Kezhi said word by word.


    Weishou considered silently for a long while before clapping his hand and saying, ¡°We should only listen to what the Emperor said. Let¡¯s not care about what others say. After all, we are the Emperor¡¯s closest relatives.¡±


    Weishou was a farmer and was lowly in the eyes of the nobility in Chang¡¯an. Since he could not understand the intrigue among the nobility, he thought that he might as well save the effort and stop pandering to them.


    He knew that as the Emperor¡¯s maternal uncle, he should stand by the Emperor and listen only to him.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shi was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°The Emperor said that Guo Er can befriend whoever she likes¡­ So, should I pay a visit to the Crown Princess and apologize?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t want them to think that we¡¯re arrogant.¡±


    After the discussion, Xu Shi felt a lot calmer and went to bed.


    ¡­


    A few days later, an invitation from Duchess of Lu arrived at the East Palace, inviting the Crown Princess to go with her to Dacien Temple to pray.


    When Xiao Yu saw the invitation, he was surprised for a moment before sneering, ¡°Qimu brought them to Chang¡¯an, but it seems that neither the Emperor nor the Wei family members are thankful to him. Instead, the Wei family is seeking to befriend the East Palace. I wonder if he regrets it now.¡±


    Chu Ning did not reply but took the invitation and said, ¡°Does this mean that you don¡¯t oppose me going?¡±


    ¡°They are just two insignificant fools who are not worth my concern,¡± he said as he adjusted his clothes before a bronze mirror.


    Chu Ning felt uncomfortable about this.


    In some ways, Xiao Yu was similar to the Empress Dowager. They both looked down on those from humble backgrounds. Even the rivalry between them involved only the high level officials. The lower level officials were completely excluded.


    On the other hand, Xiao Kezhi, who was away from the capital, secretly allied with many low level officials who came from humble backgrounds. Through this, he not only avoided the Empress Dowager¡¯s notice, but also found those who are useful to his cause.


    However, the Empress Dowager and Xiao Yu had their heads above the clouds and were still unaware of this.


    Chu Ning smiled and sent him off dutifully. Then, she returned to her room to change and left in a carriage.


    Meanwhile at Chongren Lane, Xu Shi and Guo Er were waiting outside their residence. When Xu Shi saw the carriage nearing, she put away her nervous expression and smiled as she took Guo Er with her to greet the guest.


    Once the carriage stopped, she presented a covered food tray and said embarrassedly, ¡°I heard that Your Highness was ill a few days ago, so I prepared some Yenzhou cakes for you. They are simple and humble fares, but I hope that Your Highness will give them a try.¡±


    Chu Ning accepted it and opened the tray. She smiled as she looked at the simple cakes and ate one of them.


    Without a doubt, the taste was not as exquisite as the food prepared by the palace kitchen. However it was nice in its own way. Furthermore, Chu Ning could taste a hint of the fragrance of herbs.


    Her eyes widened slightly, and she turned to ask the still nervous Xu Shi, ¡°Did you put herbs in the cakes?¡±


    Xu Shi was surprised that Chu Ning could taste the herbs. She nodded quickly and said, ¡°Yes, I was worried that the cakes were not good enough and remembered that you were ill. As I have some nourishing herbs gifted by the Emperor, I asked a physician in the city and chose a few to be grinded into power. I mixed them into the dough to make the cakes more nourishing¡­¡±

 CH 40

    Temple Visit (2)


    Suddenly, Xu Shi became a little worried. ¡°Does it taste bad?¡±


    Chu Ning shook her head and covered the food tray before giving it to Cui He for safe keeping. ¡°The cakes are tasty. You are very thoughtful. I shall save them for my supper.¡±


    Xu Shi finally relaxed upon hearing that.


    Chu Ning then asked Cui He to bring out a few rouges and a booklet of paintings to give them to Guo Er. ¡°I, too, have little gifts for you. They are the rouge that girls like to use and a booklet of paintings of the latest fashion for ladies in Chang¡¯an. I hope that you will like them.¡±


    Guo Er thanked her shyly and began to flip through the booklet of paintings. Soon, she was engrossed with it.


    Xu Shi glanced at the booklet and saw that the paintings were lively. The dresses and accessories in the paintings were painted in detail. She immediately understood why Chu Ning gave them to Guo Er.


    This was to ensure that Xu Shi and Guo Er knew how to dress well so as not to be looked down on by other nobles.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Xu Shi flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Previously, in the palace, I was ungrateful to your well intentions. Now, I would like to apologize for my behavior¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Chu Ning patted her hand. ¡°Furthermore, although I treated you well out of my sincerity, I too have my reasons for doing so.¡±


    Xu Shi saw that she was serious and was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled again and said, ¡°No matter what, I am still indebted to your kindness.¡±


    As Chu Ning was frank to her, Xu Shi was relieved.


    Then, they rode in a carriage to the temple.


    After riding the carriage together, Xu Shi became less nervous. Guo Er, too, became less shy and was comfortable with holding Chu Ning¡¯s sleeves and talking to her.


    The temple was notified of their visit and prepared a room for the three of them. After praying, they had a vegetarian meal in the room and listened to some teachings before leaving.


    Then, the carriage sent Xu Shi and Guo Er to their residence before taking Chu Ning back to the East Palace.


    However, the carriage suddenly stopped in between Yongxin Lane and Anxin Lane.


    ¡°Your Highness, there is a procession on the road before us. Please wait for a moment.¡± A servant reported after checking the road before them.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Ning sat in the carriage and lifted the curtain to see what was going on. There were numerous well-dressed servants leading a magnificent carriage in a slow procession.


    The breeze blew at the carriage¡¯s curtain and revealed a charming face.


    Chu Ning¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized the person. She was Zhao Yue, the second daughter of the Zhao family, who had left Chang¡¯an for many years.


    Zhao Yue was born in a military family. Her father was the Upper Second Rank General Auxiliary, Zhao Kui. He guarded Bozhou all year round and resisted being summoned back to the capital. After his passing last year, his eldest son, also Zhao Yue¡¯s elder brother, was appointed as a general and continued to guard the Bozhou area.


    The Zhao family had control over the Bozhou army. It was a large army and the only army in Great Liang that was comparable to the Ganzhou army.


    With such great power behind them, even though the Great Liang favored literary courtiers over the military officials, this did not affect the Zhao family.


    Zhao Yue was a few years older than Chu Ning. After her marriage, she left Chang¡¯an for four to five years. Why did she suddenly return now?


    Cui He looked at Chu Ning¡¯s puzzled expression and reminded softly, ¡°Madam, you forgot. Zhao Yue was widowed last year, and she returned to Chang¡¯an last month.¡±


    Only then did Chu Ning remember.


    After Zhao Yue was married, she followed her husband to Xiangzhou. Last year, Chu Ning heard that Zhao Yue¡¯s husband died of an illness.


    But the mourning period is three years. Why is she back in Chang¡¯an alone?


    Chu Ning found the situation suspicious and instructed the coachman to get closer to the road so that she could observe the situation there.


    She was stunned by what she saw there.


    The Zhao family¡¯s servants and carriage stopped on the road and blocked it.


    At the same time, a group of a dozen people came from Tonghua Gate toward the Zhao family¡¯s procession.


    There were two young men on magnificent horses leading this group. The one on the left was dressed in armor. He looked strong and had a sword hung at his waist. This was a newly appointed personal guard to the Emperor, General Jin Jiang. Meanwhile, the man on the right had a cold and sharp expression. He gave off an authoritative and domineering presence. Although he was only riding a horse, his authority was undeniable. This was Xiao Kezhi, the new Emperor.


    With the road before him blocked, Xiao Kezhi reigned his horse to a stop. He was dressed in unassuming black clothes and did not want to attract attention. As he was about to lead his group to the side to avoid the procession, a servant near the magnificent carriage suddenly pulled open its curtain.


    Zhao Yue stepped down from the carriage, stepped in front of Xiao Kezhi, and curtsied.

 CH 41

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 41


    Lady Yue (1)


    ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. My procession is in your way.¡±


    She leaned forward and bowed before the majestic horse, causing the front of her gown to part slightly and provide a peek of her plump breasts.


    Xiao Kezhi looked at her indifferently. He looked past her deliberately exposed cleavage and frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zhao Yue looked up, gave a well-practiced charming smile, and said gently, ¡°My brother is the general, Zhao Lun. I have only recently returned to Chang¡¯an, so we have not met before this.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Xiao Kezhi glanced at the majestic procession of servants behind her.


    ¡°Since we had never met, how did you recognize me?¡± His expression remained indifferent and was not angry, but his thoughts were unreadable. On the other hand, his horse was growing impatient from standing still for too long and kept digging its hooves against the ground, wanting to move.


    Zhao Yue grew up in a military family, so she was not bothered by a restless horse. She stood still and said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty is high born, handsome, and imbued with majesty even while dressed in normal attire. Therefore, I instantly knew that you were the Emperor.¡±


    She complimented him so naturally as if she spoke from her heart. However, the people around her felt uncomfortable.


    Jin Jiang, who had not spoken at all, also took a good look at Zhao Yue.


    ¡°She is dressed luxuriously. For some reason, she is able to recognize the Emperor and deliberately expose her cleavage to him. Everyone can see her intent, but she remains calm and does not feel any shame. There are truly all sorts of people in this large city.¡± He thought.


    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver go down his spine and turned around to see Xiao Kezhi¡¯s reaction.


    Xiao Kezhi did not seem surprised by her bold remarks. He just tightened his rein, raised his chin, and said, ¡°Since you know I¡¯m the Emperor, why aren¡¯t you clearing the way?¡±


    Zhao Yue was stunned at his sudden sternness, and her expression froze. She stepped aside and indicated to the servants behind her.


    The large procession slowly moved to the side, opening up half of the wide road.


    Xiao Kezhi led his guards to leave quickly and continued toward the Jubilee Gate. Meanwhile, Zhao Yue stood still and kept looking at his back profile with a complicated expression. A moment later, a maid named Chun Yan came to help her back into the carriage.


    ¡°Madam, should we go to the temple?¡± Chun Yan saw that Zhao Yue was in a bad mood, so she hesitated for a moment before asking softly.


    ¡°I have met him, so there¡¯s no point in going to the temple now,¡± Zhao Yue said coldly as she leaned into the cushion and placed a hand on her forehead. There was no hint of the previous gentleness on her beautiful face.


    The only reason she came out today was to meet Xiao Kezhi.


    ¡­¡­


    Earlier, someone had informed her that he was heading to the military barrack on the outskirt of the city. She deliberately appeared in his way to see what kind of person he was.


    Before returning to Chang¡¯an, she had her elder brother send people to investigate in Ganzhou and find out everything about the new Emperor. The report said that he was decisive, did not care for customs, and most importantly, never had a relationship with a woman.


    She had seen quite a few men like him in her father¡¯s army. They always appeared calm, emotionless, and undisturbed.


    However, after seeing him today, she felt that he was different from them. She could not tell what kind of person he was.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xiao Kezhi pursed his lips and did not say anything after leaving.


    Just now, Zhao Yue¡¯s intention was so obvious that he could tell instantly.


    However, he did not care about it. He was more curious as to why she appeared before him.


    As he was unmarried, many noble ladies aspired to marry him and become the Empress. However, due to his demeanor, no one dared to be obvious about it. Yet, the Zhao family behaved differently.


    ¡°Did they hear rumors from the palace?¡± He wondered.


    He thought for a moment before turning to Jin Jiang and said, ¡°Can you send someone privately to Bozhou and investigate Zhao Lun. It would be good if you can also find out about his father too.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Jin Jiang said and remained quiet again. He did not seek to continue the conversation about the changes in the city¡¯s defense.


    He had been with Xiao Kezhi for many years, so he knew him well. Although Xiao Kezhi remained expressionless, he was actually busy thinking about what happened just now. Thus, Jin Jiang did not disturb him and waited quietly for his orders.


    ¡°As for the other¡­¡± Xiao Kezhi looked up at the nearing Jubilee Gate and tightened his rein, causing the horse to come to a halt. ¡°Find some ways for Qimu to find out that a woman from the Zhao family approached me on my way back to the palace.¡±


    He realized that he did not have to deal with the woman himself. He could get someone to deal with her for him.


    Jin Jiang was stunned for a moment before realizing that Xiao Kezhi was going to let Qimu deal with the woman. He quickly nodded in response.


    ¡­


    As they were nearing the Jubilee Gate, he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Your Majesty, are we not returning to the palace directly?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s mouth curved up for a second before returning to normal. He casually got down from the horse and said, ¡°Wait for a moment and stand guard here.¡±


    ¡­

 CH 42

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 42


    Lady Yue (2)


    On the other road, Chu Ning waited for the procession to leave before proceeding with her journey.


    She sat in her carriage and was thinking deeply about what happened just now.


    As she was far away, she could not hear what Xiao Kezhi and Zhao Yue were saying. She could only try and guess what was going on by looking at their demeanor.


    She was quite certain that, like herself, Zhao Yue also wanted to approach Xiao Kezhi about something.


    Chu Ning approached him about her father, so she wondered what Zhao Yue¡¯s reason was.


    Although Zhao Yue¡¯s father, Zhao Kui, was deceased, Zhao Lun had taken over his father¡¯s place and the Zhao family was still as powerful as before. She wondered why Zhao Yue was doing this.


    Cui He saw that she was deep in thoughts and reminded her softly, ¡°Madam, have you forgotten? Two years ago, there was a rumor in Chang¡¯an saying that the second daughter of the Zhao family had a bad relationship with her in-laws. She was always unhappy that her husband was mediocre.¡±


    Chu Ning was stunned for a moment and recalled the rumor.


    Zhao Yue¡¯s husband came from the Cheng family and was a nobility in Xiangzhou. His family was comparable to the noble families in Chang¡¯an.


    In the past years, the nobility in Chang¡¯an discriminated against military families, especially someone like Zhao Yue who only had her mother by her side as her father was in Bozhou. This made her disliked by the elder nobility. Furthermore, she was proud and looked down on all the men who were interested in her. Thus, she chose to marry into the Cheng family in Xiangzhou.


    Unfortunately, her late husband was lazy and had an unremarkable official career. Seeing that he had no hope of promotion, Zhao Yue was unhappy, and they quarreled all the time.


    Usually, Chu Ning disliked listening to rumors. However, she knew this because Xiao Yu told her this when she saw Zhao Yue¡¯s late husband in the East Palace.


    Cui He was implying that Zhao Yue deliberately approached Xiao Kezhi for his status and power.


    However, Chu Ning felt that the matter was not that simple.


    She thought carefully about what Xiao Yu told her recently and what Zhao Yanzhou told her.


    Suddenly, she had a realization.


    Previously, there were rumors that Xiao Kezhi was going to reform the Great Liang army like how he reformed the Imperial Guards and replaced them with those he trusted.


    Initially, people did not believe that he would do so. But five days ago, he suddenly replaced the general in Youzhou, so everyone began to believe the rumor and worry about their futures.


    Thus, the Zhao family were worried about it too. Zhao Lun was young and was made a general not too long ago.


    Chu Ning felt a little relieved now that she guessed Zhao Yue¡¯s reason.


    She was concerned that Zhao Yue¡¯s interest would clash with hers. Other than that, she did not care.


    At this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped near the Jubilee Gate. She lifted the curtain curiously and instantly saw Xiao Kezhi standing outside her carriage, watching her.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the show just now?¡±


    Chu Ning immediately knew that he noticed her watching him just now and dropped her pretense. She stepped out of the carriage and said after a curtsy, ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t worry. I just happened to pass by, and I won¡¯t tell anyone about the incident.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xiao Kezhi came near and watched her closely. He did not bother to conceal the suspicion in his gaze. ¡°Since you were just passing by, why do you also coincidentally appear on my way back to the palace?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi wondered why he could remain calm when Zhao Yue was seducing him, but filled with uncontrollable desires before the proper and demure Chu Ning.


    Chu Ning was stunned for a moment and understood that he suspected that she created a chance encounter, just like Zhao Yue.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, and a rare mischief appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°You¡¯re right, I did approach Your Majesty a few times, so it is natural that you feel suspicious. However, it was the Duchess of Lu who invited me to pray at the temple today. If Your Majesty still doubts me, you are welcome to ask the Duchess.¡±


    The evening was growing dark. Her face was covered by a thin layer of veil, and it made her seem mysterious.


    There were fewer people in the area. However, people still passed by every now and then, so it was not safe even though guards were keeping watch.


    But Xiao Kezhi stepped even closer to her and brushed his finger across her face.


    The warmth of her skin spread to his fingertip and caused a wave of passion to spread throughout his body before gathering in his heart. He found it hard to resist.


    ¡°Instead of approaching Duchess of Lu, why don¡¯t you come to me directly?¡± He concealed his hand in his sleeves, pinched his palm hard, and tried to resist his restlessness. ¡°Have you finished considering? Are you going to tell me what you want?¡±


    Chu Ning saw that although he appeared calm, he was actually trying to resist his desire. She calmed down slightly and thought that her efforts in the past two months were not wasted.


    However, she believed that men had a wicked nature. They would not appreciate anything they obtained easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s late. The Crown Prince will be angry if I don¡¯t return soon.¡±


    She took out a silk handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped the corner of her lips, creating a faint red print on it.


    ¡°If Your Highness really wants to know, you should wait patiently.¡±


    With that, she turned around and walked towards the carriage.


    The evening breeze pressed her gown to her figure, making her slim form visible. The breeze also blew her handkerchief from her sleeve.

 CH 43

    The Entertainment Industry Waits For Our Divorce Chapter 43


    Twenty-second day of Separation (2)


    One day later, the recording of ¡°On Screen'''' officially started in Studio 1 of Fruit Station Channel.


    Liang Yan and Zhou Yuqi had finished their preparations and were waiting nervously in the background.


    Both of the ladies wore the same ancient costume. Considering the action scenes, they wore tight trousers. The only difference between the women was their hairstyle. Zhou Yuqi¡¯s hair was half-coiled, half-draped, and a golden hairpin was inserted in the bun. As for Liang Yan, her hair was piled at the top of her head, and she wore a small crown.


    Liang Yan stared at herself in the mirror. After putting on the makeup and looking a little more, she felt more handsome in the costume.


    Not pretty, but a really handsome male.


    The last group¡¯s show was over, and it would be their turn soon. The props master was busily doing a final check on the props and the safety measures for them.


    Zhou Yuqi made various mistakes during the rehearsals, so she was very nervous. During the rehearsals, she couldn¡¯t keep her balance when she was lifted on air by the wires.


    Liang Yas wasn¡¯t any better. Glancing at the magnificent stage, she noticed the crowd of audience members. Knowing that a lot of them were here for her, the psychological pressure was heavy.


    As the host finished his speech, the props were ready. The curtain slowly opened.


    The audience¡¯ applause echoed in the venue.


    Cheering each other silently, Liang Yan and Zhou Yuqi glanced at each other.


    Because the two heroines were part of the jianghu, the first scene¡¯s setting was on top of the roof in the middle of the night. The roof was built by raising a platform in the studio.


    The actor who played the male in the story appeared, triggering a dispute between Liang Yan and Zhou Yuqi. The quarrel escalated, their emotions ran rampant, and swords were drawn. They came to blows, starting to fight.


    The two cooperated really well during the roof fight, recalling the martial arts instructor¡¯s teachings. Their interpretation of the fight became more and more intense, Liang Yan retreated to the corner of the roof and leaped down because of the pressure behind her. Her body landed gracefully.


    Zhou Yuqi, as her role stated, had to catch up to Liang Yan.


    Zhou Yuqi gave a lot of effort and time, practicing this part really hard during rehearsals. She had a slight fear of heights, and her legs got weak every time she jumped. But knowing that she was acting the part of the scene, Zhou Yuqi bore it, gritting her teeth in the process as she leaped down, performing the movements taught by the martial arts instructor.


    Firmly standing on the ground, Liang Yan looked up at Zhou Yuqi.


    The props used during rehearsals were different from the props during the formal performance, hoping to make the set more realistic. When Zhou Yuqi jumped down, her movements halted for a bit as the back of her costume snagged the edge of the props.


    It scraped Zhou Yuqi¡¯s body and her center of gravity became unstable while she was hanging in the air. The props master behind her didn¡¯t know the exact situation and continued to lower Zhou Yuqi.


    Panicking, Zhou Yuqi closed her eyes tightly, believing she would fall directly to the ground.


    Noticing the problem, Liang Yan rushed to Zhou Yuqi¡¯s direction.


    ......


    Everyone in the audience was stunned.


    Liang Yan, who just landed, immediately turned around and ran back two steps, stretching out her hands to catch Zhou Yuqi who jumped down. She caught Zhou Yuqi firmly in her hands.


    Then, she held her tightly, bearing her weight, and in order to lighten her load, she spun in a circle smoothly.


    ......


    Liang Yan didn¡¯t expect Zhou Yuqi to be very heavy despite her petite body.


    Knowing that they were still in the middle of the scene, she placed Zhou Yuqi on the ground without showing any emotions on her face. Liang Yan then omitted the parts where they would fight on the ground, and she simply pointed at Zhou Yuqi, directly talking.


    Despite feeling dizzy, Zhou Yuqi caught on to Liang Yan¡¯s actions and continued to act like nothing happened.


    **************


    ¡°Dark Night¡± was over, so Lu Lincheng recorded a talk show on Fruit Station Channel.


    During the break, a staff member mentioned that Lu Lincheng¡¯s ex-wife was recording a show next door.


    Liang Yan?


    Lu Lincheng recalled that Liang Yan was one of the contestants in an acting variety show, and she immediately formed a CP with her partner during the first episode.


    Lu Lincheng thought about the battle between ¡°The Collision of Hearts¡± vs. ¡°Liang Xuyanfan¡± CP fans. His face turned black.


    He got a black cap, wore it, and headed to the studio next door. Lu Lincheng stood at the back of the audience, ready to take a look then leave.


    Watching the stage, he froze for a few moments, thinking that he must be seeing things. To make sure, he squinted his eyes and looked carefully.


    Now, he could see it clearly.


    So, Liang Yan was holding a woman in a princess-carry as she moved on stage, spinning in circles?

 CH 44

    The Entertainment Industry Waits For Our Divorce Chapter 44


    The Twenty-third Day of Separation (1)


    In order to ensure the confidentiality of variety shows like ¡°On Screen,¡± fans weren¡¯t allowed to film or take pictures during the show. But this rule didn¡¯t deter some of the fans, and they took pictures and videos secretly before the security managed to stop them. Someone took one or two photos.


    That night, a long-distance shot resulting in a blurred photo from the audience¡¯s perspective was released to the public that night.


    Because of the distance, all that could be seen on the  photo was two people in ancient costumes. One was tall and elegant, and the other was petite and beautiful. The man wore a crown on his head, holding the long-haired woman in his arms tightly as he spun in circles in place.


    Sometimes, the most unplanned moments were the most captivating. With a golden ratio of 0.618 between the figures and the stage with the spotlight from above their heads, even without the help of post-production filters, there was a touch of mystery and ambiguity in the atmosphere.


    If you zoomed in on the photo, you could see the petite woman¡¯s face buried on the chest of the person holding her. As for the person wearing the crown, only a small part of the side face was shown, and because it was a long-distance shot, it was pixelated and the facial feature couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. It can only be construed in a slightly hypocritical word ¡ª as white as jade.


    The photo was uploaded by a Weibo user under the ¡°On Screen¡± thread, but the person who released it didn¡¯t post a caption with it. ¡°On Screen¡± continued to enjoy high ratings and good word-of-mouth circulating over the past episode, building the shows¡¯ fanbase. The fans had been anticipating the release of the preview, and when they saw this photo, they couldn¡¯t sit still.


    [Amazing, this is sensational!]


    [I can produce a movie just by looking at this photo!]


    [Yes, yes, yes! So, can those idol dramas come and learn?  Don¡¯t keep using filters, this is a real artistic conception!]


    [So, the theme this time was historical couples? I think it¡¯s a bit cheesy if it¡¯s this topic, the previous issues were quite interesting.]


    [Oh my, the princess carry!]


    [Who are the actors? I think these two people match well.]


    [The woman must be Zhou Yuqi with that body and hair. She was promoted to the second round from the last contest.]


    [The  woman looks like Zhou Yuqi, but who is the man?]


    [Xu Jiafan? He doesn¡¯t look like this. This person is as thin as Xu Jiafan, but he¡¯s not this white.]


    [Who is that? The show is still in the second round, right? There are new guests? No way.]


    [Just looking at the back, I can see that this person¡¯s temperament is top-notch. Where did the crew find so many male gods?]


    [So good¡­ so good¡­]


    [Ohhh, poooh¡­ do you have a spoiler for Liang Yan? What is she playing this time? I want to know!]


    [The same, I want to see Liang Yan.]


    ......


    After the show was over, Liang Yan proceeded backstage. With a smile, she looked at the photo on Weibo and the comments below. Then, she looked at herself in the mirror over and over.


    Was she so hard to recognize? Zhou Yuqi recognized her easily, so it wasn¡¯t that hard, right?


    Liang Yan found out that the person who released the photos online didn¡¯t say anything after she posted them. The fans asked questions about the show, but didn¡¯t receive any answer, so she was confused and asked, ¡°Why did you post the photos if you didn¡¯t want to talk about it?¡±


    Jiang Mu made a face with an expression: you don¡¯t understand. He said, ¡°The program team deliberately leaked the photo to whet the appetite of the public. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make you want to watch it on Monday during the broadcast?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that.¡± Liang Yan nodded.


    The media were simply too scheming!


    *****************


    A week later, the second episode of ¡°On Screen¡± aired simultaneously on the TV networks and the internet.


    Liang Yan wanted to read the live comments to know the feedback from fans, so like usual, she moved a chair in front of the iPad to watch the live broadcast. The show just started and most of the fans had seen the leaked photo before, so they started to comment:


    [Sitting and waiting for the circle group.]


    In the photo, Liang Yan spun on a circle after catching Zhou Yuqi, so they became a ¡°circle group¡± by the fans.


    After one hour, the host announced the fourth group of contestants to bring everyone a beautiful show ¡ª Liang Yan and Zhou Yuqi.


    The fans were a bit surprised when they heard that Zhou Yuqi¡¯s partner was Liang Yan.


    [Liang Yan? No! Isn¡¯t the person holding Zhou Yuqi a handsome little brother?]


    [Yes, yes! I¡¯ve been thinking about that little brother in the photo for over a week now!]


    [Ohh, that back figure is my white moonlight.]


    [Is the person a supporting actor?]


    [Wow, it turns out that it¡¯s not a historical couple, but a martial arts theme! I want to watch Yan Yan fight.]


    [Looking forward to watching Liang Yan.]


    The first shot was a close-up of Zhou Yuqi.


    Zhou Yuqi looked sweet and petite, and she dressed in a unisex martial arts costume. She gave off the feeling that she was a young lady from a rich family who escaped from them after a quarrel.


    Fans started a barrage of comments:


    [Yuqi is so cute!]


    The second shot immediately appeared.


    The camera switched from far to near, and the audience only saw a person in white at first. The person stood tall and elegantly but with a slightly thin figure. There was a sense of loneliness and coldness emitted by the character¡¯s temperament like a pine tree in the deep mountains amongst the cold fog.

 CH 45

    The Entertainment Industry Waits For Our Divorce Chapter 45


    The Twenty-third Day of Separation (2)


    The photographer slowly zoomed in.


    Liang Yan¡¯s white but not bland face appeared in the camera. It was not only beautiful, but also had a heroic spirit amongst the actresses of this generation.


    At the same time, the originally densely packed barrage of comments suddenly declined in numbers as if they were all stupefied by the scene, and a few seconds later, the comments was full of screaming fans:


    [Crap!]


    [This¡­ this¡­ this costume! So the person holding Zhou Yuqi in a princess-carry isn¡¯t a little brother but Liang Yan?!]


    [What happened? Aren¡¯t they both acting as women?]


    [I think I¡¯m going to become Liang Yan¡¯s fan. Damn it, she looks really good. I¡¯m sour.]


    [Liang Yan¡¯s temperament, ah. Lu Lincheng had a good eye.]


    [Damn, Liang Yan was holding Zhou Yuqi in the photo! I didn¡¯t even notice it!]


    [What is the direction of the plot?]


    [Liang Yan looks really good.]


    After the close-up photos of the two characters, the plot officially began.


    The audience found out that Liang Yan and Zhou Yuqi weren¡¯t lovers, but love rivals instead. The two quarreled on the roof for a man and ended up fighting with each other. Liang Yan  was forced to the edge of the roof as they argued and was forced to jump. The white-clad Liang Yan landed lightly from the two-meter high prop roof with the help of the props.


    Comments began to pop:


    [The action scenes are so graceful.]


    [How can she still move so gracefully when she had practiced weightlifting when she was a kid? I¡¯m jealous.]


    Then the camera focused on Zhou Yuqi.


    According to the plot, she chased Liang Yan to continue the fight, but the accident happened at this time. The back hem of Zhou Yuqi¡¯s clothes was hooked by the corner of a prop. Her whole body lost control, and she swung sideways but she was still lowered by the harness straight down, looking like she would land on the ground face first.


    The program group deliberately placed this part in slow motion in the last stage and matched it with two BGMs for mood.


    The audience¡¯s hearts jumped in their throats for Zhou Yuqi.


    The next second, the camera moved away.


    In the middle of the stage, under the spotlight, a white-dressed Liang Yan landed gracefully on the ground from the two-meter prop roof with the help of the props. As soon as she stood firmly, she looked back at Zhou Yuqi. The latter was about to fall down, but Liang Yan reacted quickly. She immediately turned around, ran two steps back, and then stretched out her hands to hold Zhou Yuqi who had landed into her arms. Liang Yan held her firmly.


    One second, the viewers were still in shock and Zhou Yuqi was still stupefied, scared of landing face first on the ground. The next second, everyone saw Liang Yan catching Zhou Yuqi, holding her in a princess-carry, then she spun in circles twice.


    This scene was in slow motion, making the world quiet.


    It was only when Liang Yan placed Zhou Yuqi on the ground firmly, and the two of them continued to act professionally even in the face of danger, and the audience heard the dialogues that they slowly came back to their senses.


    [So the person in that spoiler photo¡­ is really Liang Yan!]


    The barrage of comments exploded. It was so dense that they almost covered the whole video.


    [Oh my God! So the person in the photo is Liang Yan! I thought it was a little brother!]


    [Ahhhhh!!! Liang Yan is so handsome! The boyfriend''s power level is maxed out!]


    [Liang Yan really deserves to come from a sports school. Her reflexes are fast, and she has great strength_(:3¡Ï)_]


    [The pressure of Zhou Yuqi¡¯s fall wasn¡¯t small, right?]


    [Nonsense, our Yan Yan used to practice weightlifting.]


    [I¡¯ve become a fan. I¡¯ve become a fan.]


    [Ooohhh¡­. This scene, there was no need for a male actor. No need for a male actor. Distressed.jpg.]


    [Who can help me get rid of the male supporting actor? I just want to watch Yan Yan and Yuqi.]


    [The iceberg x jiao han, great match. A really good match.]


    [To be honest, I also want Liang Yan to hug me like this. Lemon.jpg.]


    ......


    They topped the hot search immediately,


    #Liang Yan boyfriend power


    #Liang Yan¡¯s princess hug


    #Liang Yan Zhou Yuqi


    The three titles dominated the hot search, and even people who didn¡¯t watch the show had almost seen all the separately cut videos of Liang Yan catching Zhou Yuqi and spinning in circles with Zhou Yuqi in her arms.


    Meanwhile, in the Langya Gathering Place Fan Group, they screamed at the scene.


    Then while crying, they brushed up, ¡°Liang Yan, please marry me.¡±


    [Why is Yan Yan so good?!]


    [Being a fan of Yan Yan is the best decision I made in my life.]


    ......


    Liang Yan stared at the hot search and at Langya Gathering Place, letting out a sigh of relief.


    Although their focus was somewhat off-track, it was always good if you didn¡¯t disappoint the fans. It was just there was still a bit of worry in her heart because they made mistakes during the performance. Zhou Yuqi and her didn¡¯t get high points from the shows¡¯ judges during the on-site scoring. In order to enter the next round smoothly, online scores were critical.


    Liang Yan stared at her Langya Gathering Place Fan Group, which had just recently expanded to 500 people.


    More passersby liked her, but no matter how many of them there were, they were just passersby and not her die-hard fans. There were only a few die hard fans who were verified by the fan club.


    If she had more fans, she would hit the charts.


    Liang Yan thought about this, but didn¡¯t get discouraged, and she went to sleep. Early the next morning, she received a WeChat message from Jiang Mu.


    Jiang Mu shared with her a link to a video site with a title: ¡°Liang Yan x Zhou Yuqi, the love between you and me.¡±


    Liang Yan vaguely felt that the name and style of this link were familiar.


    Last time was her and Yan Jun.


    ¡°Liang Yan x Yan Jun, the collision of hearts.¡±


    Then there was another for Xu Jiafan and her: ¡°Liang  Yan and Xu Jiafan, Youth¡¯s secret love.¡±


    Liang Yan¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as she tapped on the video.


    The male actor who was an eyesore last night had been edited out by the great scissorhands of the fans.


    Instead, it was her and Zhou Yuqi, from the beginning of their sadistic love affair ¡ª the fight ¡ª then to the sweet scene when she carried Zhou Yuqi.


    After watching the video, Liang Yan swallowed her saliva as she thought for a while before finally clicking on the comments section of the Super Talk Board.


    Below ¡°The Collision of Hearts¡± and ¡°Liang Xu Yanfan,¡± another one lay silently.


    ¡°Liang Yan and Zhou Yuqi.¡±


    The already miserable ¡°Mountain Fire Couple¡± was already almost forgotten and buried in the ashes.

 CH 46

    The Entertainment Industry Waits For Our Divorce Chapter 46


    The Twenty-Fourth Day of Separation (1)


    Jiang Mu took a screenshot of the three neatly lined up CP¡¯s on the super talk board and sent it to Liang Yan. He messaged, [Yan, accept my worship.]


    These three CP¡¯s made Liang Yan¡¯s eyes twitch. [What do you mean?]


    Jiang Mu: [You¡¯re the first actress to have many CP¡¯s but wasn¡¯t scolded or torn apart for it.]


    Jiang Mu added, [I have found all the marketing accounts for public relations, but you didn¡¯t need it at all.]


    Liang Yan: [..................]


    Sometimes, CP¡¯s were very mysterious. A lot of people wanted to form CP¡¯s in the circle, but most of them weren¡¯t accepted and scolded. The reason for this was the CP didn¡¯t look natural and the pair didn¡¯t look good, especially if someone was intentionally rubbing on the other person¡¯s popularity. To put it simply, the fans would think that you weren¡¯t suitable for each other and that you were an eyesore, so they tore the CP or the other person apart.


    The fans didn¡¯t like actors forcibly drawing heat, but with Liang Yan, whoever she stood with looked gorgeous. Also, she had the identity of Lu Lincheng¡¯s wife before, so there was no need to rub the other party¡¯s popularity. Later, with Xu Jiafan and Zhou Yuqi, they were not even as high as her popularity, so it was impossible to form CP with them for the heat, and they looked so pleasing when paired with Liang Yan. Who didn¡¯t like to see a handsome little brother and a pretty little sister standing together? They received less scolding from fans.


    After the broadcast of ¡°On Screen,¡± the show officially entered the week-long online voting period.


    Although the judges of the show didn¡¯t give Liang Yan high scores because of the mistakes made during their act, her segment with Zhou Yuqi was a hit on the internet and was far ahead of the group of guests. After watching the show, the fans praised her for her adaptability to sudden changes in the situation. Her ability to act without letting her emotions slip after she saved Zhou Yuqi was impressive. In addition, Liang Yan had a strong sense of aggressiveness when acting, whether with her body movements or with a simple look. Her actions were neat and precise. She was very professional.


    In the end, Liang Yan ranked first with the combined scores of online and on-site voting.


    When the final ranking was released by the show¡¯s official account, Liang Yan was ecstatic that she posted two selfies in a row.


    The comment section bursted with cheers.


    [Congratulations, Yan Yan!]


    [Congratulations to Liang Yingjun!¡± Recently, the fans called her Liang Yingjun because her neutral appearance in a martial artist''s costume made her look handsome. Liang Yan was happy to accept this name compared to the nauseous ¡°Yan Yan.¡± Liang Yingjun sounded cool and was more her taste.


    [Ohhhh, Yingjun¡¯s handsomeness is next level today!]


    [Liang Yan, you can do it!]


    Reading the peaceful comment section, Liang Yan felt emotional for a while. Her divorce was really worth it as no one scolded or ridiculed her everyday.


    After the ranking results were released, the show would announce the identity of the mysterious superstar who was going to perform with the winner.


    Liang Yan¡¯s heart was full of anticipation and anxiety.


    Since Liang Yan¡¯s debut, she has barely touched mainstream resources. Usually, she played in idol web dramas, and most of the people she worked with were all idols. There was a chain of disdain in the showbiz industry; movie actors looked down on those actors acting in tv dramas, and the actors acting on tv dramas looked down on those acting in web dramas.


    Then, actors looked down on singers; singers looked down on singing and dancing idols; idols looked down on variety and comedy actors. In short, it meant that there was a hierarchy in the system and a clear barrier in the circle. It was very difficult to break these very high standards if you didn¡¯t have any background.


    Despite the fact that fans of some idols worked hard everyday to vote for their idols on the rankings, making them seemingly very popular in the entertainment industry, most of them could only be idols that the mainstream circle looked down upon in the end.


    Therefore, Liang Yan looked up to those famous directors and top celebrity queens.


    Unfortunately, even though she married a movie star from that circle, she didn¡¯t even touch the edge of that circle.


    For example, a few months ago, Lu Lincheng was acting in an eccentric director¡¯s big production movie and was clearly a shoo-in for major awards at the film festival during the year-end ceremonies. As for her, she was still acting in a low-budget, shoddy, starless Xianxia web drama production.


    Because Lu Lincheng didn¡¯t help her career.


    Liang Yan shrugged her shoulders, telling herself that even if they were husband and wife, Lu Lincheng had no obligations to help her in her career. Now, she has worked really hard and got the opportunity to act with a superstar, even if it was only a 15-minute drama. This was already what she had been dreaming of.


    The program team was so secretive, and they didn¡¯t even tell Liang Yan in advance, so she could only wait for the official announcement in front of the official Weibo like a fan rubbing her hands with excitement.


    The show¡¯s team was very good at tempting the audience, not directly announcing it but first releasing a tie and the adam¡¯s apple.


    Liang Yan stared at Adam''s apple: The mysterious superstar was a man.


    Then, they posted another photo: deep eyebrows, light amber and peach-blossom eyes.


    Liang Yan focused on the photo, suddenly feeling like the eyes were beautiful and looked familiar.


    Liang Yan reassured herself. Of course they would look familiar as the man was a household name. He was a superstar.


    The last picture released was the mouth.


    In the photo, the man¡¯s lips looked thin, but the shape was excellent. People couldn¡¯t help themselves and wanted to bite those lips greedily.


    The fans waiting for the announcement of the official Weibo had basically guessed the identity of the man from those three photos.

 CH 47

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 47


    Birthday Banquet (1)


    On the night before the birthday banquet, Cui He finally finished embroidering a lifelike lotus on the hem of the undershirt.


    The following day, the ministries had a break, so Chu Ning handed to the eunuchs the luggage that Xiao Yu had to bring with him the next day. Then, under Xiao Yu¡¯s watch, Chu Ning led a few servants to arrange everything in the carriage. Finally, after checking the Empress Dowager, Chu Ning returned to her bed chamber to change her clothes.


    Cui He had scented the revealing undershirt and waited for Chu Ning to come out of the bath to help her put it on.


    The soft and smooth silk fabric of the undershirt flowed down gently and stuck closely to her naked skin, accentuating her lovely curves. Cui He blushed and breathed unevenly upon seeing Chu Ning, so she quickly took a skirt and helped Chu Ning put it on.


    Soon, layers of heavy and ornate clothing covered Chu Ning¡¯s beautiful figure, making her appear demure and dignified as usual.


    Chu Ning gathered up her long hair and sat in front of the vanity table. She let Cui He arrange her hair into a high up-do and decorate it with golden hair ornaments. As her skin was fair and flawless, Cui He did not apply powder. She only applied colored balm to her lips and pasted a golden huadian on her forehead which complemented the golden ornaments on her hair.


    After her makeup was done, Chu Ning took a good look at herself in the bronze mirror. Then, she got up and left the house.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu also came out after changing his clothes. When he saw Chu Ning, he couldn''t help being mesmerized.


    Under the brilliant sunset glow, the colorful lights reflected beautifully on the golden huadian on her forehead and the golden hair ornaments. Although she did not dress much differently from usual, when she smiled at him, she looked like a beautiful goddess.


    He remained stunned for a moment before approaching her. His fingers gently stroked her brows and eyelids and traveled down her neck and her chest. Finally, he wrapped his arm around her slender waist, and whispered in her ear, "Let¡¯s come back early at night."


    Chu Ning''s face blushed, and she glanced at him strangely. Her heart was beating fast, hoping that he would drink more wine at the banquet.


    Soon, the two of them entered Taiji Palace together and went to Yin Yang Hall.


    Most of the royal family members and nobles had arrived. They gathered in small groups to chat and laugh. After a month of kingdom wide mourning, everyone relaxed and celebrated as before.


    When the servant announced the arrival of the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess. The guests got up and bowed to them.


    Although they did not abandon their courtesy and were respectful, they became more distant than before. They were also less eager to talk than in the past.


    Xiao Yu had experienced such treatment numerous times. Although he felt unhappy, his expression remained neutral. After smiling and nodding to everyone, he and Chu Ning followed a eunuch to a table to sit down.


    Due to their status and relation their seats would always be set close to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager¡¯s. It was the same this time as well.


    After the two of them took their seats, people around them would usually take the initiative to greet and talk, but today, it was much less than before.


    A while later, when the sun had fully set, the Emperor and the Empress Dowager slowly entered the hall.


    The Empress Dowager wore a simple gown as usual, but her usually solemn face was more cheerful than usual. In contrast, Qi Chenxiang, who was supporting the Empress Dowager, wore a dress that made her seem like a lively young lady. She stole quiet glances at Xiao Kezhi while reminding the Empress Dowager to be careful of the stairs.


    As for Xiao Kezhi, while he entered the hall with the Empress Dowager, he seemed to deliberately stay more than three meters away from her. His handsome face was expressionless as usual, with no hint of cheer. It did not seem like he was attending a birthday banquet at all.


    Everyone stood up and bowed.  Chu Ning glanced at Xiao Kezhi who was getting closer. She intentionally moved a beat slower than everyone. When she bent her knees, she revealed the corner of the white silk scarf from her cuffs as if unintentionally.


    Xiao Kezhi walked past with his hands behind his back, and his gaze focused ahead. Meanwhile Chu Ning curtsied with her gaze down. It seemed as if neither paid attention to the other.


    However, Liu Kang, who was following Xiao Kezhi, already broke out in a cold sweat.


    Everyone else was busy bowing to notice anything or know the inside story. Only Liu Kang could see it clearly. When the Crown Princess exposed the silk scarf in the cuff, the Emperor tightened his grip.


    He wondered how much anxiety these two people were going to put him through today.

 CH 48

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 48


    Birthday Banquet (2)


    Not long after, the Empress Dowager took a seat and motioned to everyone to stand up. Under the lead of the ceremonial official, everyone raised their glass and toasted the Empress Dowager for her birthday. After toasting several times, they took their seats.


    Since the birthday gifts were handed to the palace maids earlier, the Empress Dowager Qi rewarded everyone and ordered the banquet to begin, "Although today is my birthday, this banquet is not for me alone. Feel free to drink and enjoy the banquet."


    At this moment, the music began and dozens of women in gauzy dresses danced enthusiastically to the lively drum beats. The palace maids served fresh melons, fruits, meats, and fine wines to every dining table.


    The talk and laughter that subsided gradually recovered. The atmosphere in the hall became more cheerful and enthusiastic.


    Since this was a birthday banquet, Xiao Yu had to toast to the Empress Dowager in front of the ranks of officials even if he did not want to.


    At first, he remained at his seat and watched the singing and dancing while sampling the side dishes. After a while, he signaled Chu Ning to get up and led her to the main table to toast to the Empress Dowager.


    Their relationship had always been tense since they were not related by blood. The Empress Dowager looked at Xiao Yu and Chu Ning standing before her. She raised her hand slightly, took a sip of wine, and glanced at the musicians.


    Xiao Yu felt humiliated and had a sullen expression. However, he had no choice but to refill his glass of wine and walked to Xiao Kezhi on the other side.


    Below, everyone seemed to be eating, chatting, and laughing. In actuality, they have quietly shifted their attention to the uncle and nephew at the main seat.


    After all, everyone had long known the tense relationship between the Empress Dowager and the Crown Prince, but as the new Emperor always remained distant, no one knew much about him.


    Therefore, everyone watched Xiao Yu raise his wine glass to toast respectfully and say loudly, "Your Majesty, allow me to toast to you.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi sat still for a while and did not move. Then, he turned his head slowly as if just noticing Xiao Yu. However, he still didn¡¯t get up. As Xiao Yu continued to bow in a subservient posture, Xiao Kezhi moved his gaze to Chu Ning standing beside Xiao Yu.


    Chu Ning smiled and stood respectfully. The lights shone on her, making her eyes seem clear.


    The golden dangling hair ornaments and flowers made her skin seem as white as snow. Her plump red lips moved as if saying something while she curtsied.


    Xiao Kezhi could not hear a word she said, but he felt his blood boil with desire.


    She was covered up modestly without a hint of her curves and figure. However, he felt something upon seeing her.


    "Your Majesty..." Seeing that Xiao Kezhi remained still, Liu Kang could not help but walk behind him nervously and remind him softly.


    The people watching from below noticed that the Emperor remained silent. They could not resist guessing whether he was going to embarrass the Crown Prince in public.


    But in the next moment, Xiao Kezhi suddenly smiled.


    He got up from the couch and walked to Xiao Yu. Then, he reached out his hands to hold Xiao Yu¡¯s arms and helped him up like a loving uncle.


    "It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re my nephew. There¡¯s no need to be so courteous.¡±


    As he said that, he raised his wine glass and leaned back to drink it in a gulp. It was obvious that he was honoring the Crown Prince with his favor.


    Xiao Yu was surprised as he did not expect Xiao Kezhi to respond this way. At the same time, he had to raise his glass in response and drink the wine.


    "My nephew may seem weak, but he is a bold drinker." Xiao Kezhi smiled and patted Xiao Yu on his shoulder. Then, he turned his gaze to Chu Ning. ¡°As you are a woman, I won¡¯t force you if you¡¯re not good with alcohol¡±


    Chu Ning looked and smiled slightly. She did not speak but raised the glass with both hands. Then, she raised her chin and drank up the wine in everyone¡¯s sight.


    As she drank, she exposed her slender neck completely before him, undulating as she swallowed the wine.


    After a while, she finished the wine and put down the glass. Her cheeks gradually became flushed and her full lips appeared dewy.


    "I fear that I can only finish this glass. Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi squinted at her and tried his hardest to sound normal and nodded. "It seems that the Crown Princess is a refreshing person."

 CH 49

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 49


    Birthday Banquet (3)


    He forced himself to look away and patted Xiao Yu''s shoulder. "You are truly a descendant of the Xiao family."


    As he said that, he seemed to be unaware that the Crown Prince was not good at drinking and said to Liu Kang: "Go, get a pot of Liangzhou Wine and give it to the Crown Prince."


    With that, Xiao Yu''s expression was gloomy for a moment. On the other hand, Chu Ning''s heart skipped a beat, and she glanced stealthily at Xiao Kezhi.


    Liangzhou Wine was a strong liqueur drunk in the northwestern frontier during winter. Unlike wine and liqueurs common in Chang¡¯an, it had a much stronger taste.  Therefore, Xiao Yu was not used to drinking it. Now, he had to drink Liangzhou Wine whenever someone came to give him a toast. It was difficult for him.


    Xiao Kezhi was deliberately forcing him to drink alcohol.


    However, he could not show the slightest disrespect to the Emperor in public. Thus, he had to suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart and thanked Xiao Kezhi before returning to his seat.


    After a while, the eunuch really delivered a pot of Liangzhou wine to his table.


    This pot of wine was like a silent signal, telling everyone at the banquet that the Emperor honored the Crown Prince today.


    Therefore, everyone did not forget to make a toast to Xiao Yu at his table.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yu couldn''t decline, so he had to drink glass after glass of Liangzhou wine. In less than an hour, he had finished a whole pot.


    "Drinking too much is bad for your health. Please have some food, Your Highness.¡± Chu Ning sat beside him and served him some lighter dishes. She also brought a small bowl of mutton soup to him.


    His eyes were glazed, and he was a little drunk. He nodded when he heard what she said and could barely hold his spoon and chopsticks. After taking two bites, he rubbed his forehead and frowned from time to time.


    "Your highness, don''t force yourself to drink. If you feel drunk, let''s go to the side hall and rest."


    Although she looked worried, she was strangely calm inside.


    Xiao Kezhi understood her hint just now and used the same way to tell her that he had accepted her intentions.


    However, Xiao Yu could still handle himself for the time being. It was uncertain whether Xiao Kezhi noticed this.


    While everyone was talking and laughing, Chu Ning quietly looked towards the seat a little further away.


    There, Zhao Yue got up from her seat, holding a cup and a pot and slowly walked to the main table.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Empress Dowager patted Qi Chenxiang and smiled, "You said you wanted to dance for me. Are you ready?"


    Qi Chenxiang seemed a little shy and said, "I am ready and will be there shortly. Please wait for a moment."


    As she spoke, she glanced at Xiao Kezhi who was drinking wine, hoping to see encouragement or expectation in his eyes.


    However, he did not hear her or look at her.


    She was disappointed but could not let it show. Thus, she could only step aside under the comforting gaze of the Empress Dowager. When she turned to leave the hall to change her clothes, she ran into a charmingly and boldly dressed Zhao Yue.


    "You," She stopped and just about to say something, but Zhao Yue didn''t look at her and walked past her.


    "Miss, let''s go. It''s time to change clothes." A maid tugged Qi Chenxiang''s sleeves gently. "Don''t worry, lady, the Empress Dowager is here."


    ¡­¡­


    Qi Chenxiang didn''t speak. She stood still for a while before walking away.


    The Empress Dowager wants me to marry the Emperor, so she will help me. However, is that enough?


    Recently, I used visiting the Empress Dowager as an excuse to enter the palace. Whenever I see him, he is always indifferent, as if he did not care about the matter at all.


    Whether it is father, mother, or the Empress Dowager, they all tell me with certainty that I will be the Empress of Great Liang. However, I always feel that things might not go the way they expect.


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall, Zhao Yue held a jade pot in her hand and bowed to offer wine to the Empress Dowager in celebration of her birthday.


    Empress Dowager accepted the wine offered, took a sip, and set it aside. Although she had a polite smile, the smile did not reach her eyes.


    Someone had informed the Empress Dowager that Zhao Yue had a ¡°chance encounter¡± with the Emperor outside the palace. She didn¡¯t think the daughter of a mere military commander, who had lost her father and was a widow, could pose a threat to Qi Chenxiang¡¯s position. However, she still found Zhao Yue bold and unafraid of the Qi family.


    Before Qi Chenxiang married the Emperor, the Empress Dowager would not allow anyone else to get into Taiji Palace ahead of her. She did not care which woman got in afterwards as long as the Empress was from the Qi family. She could turn a blind eye to that.

 CH 50

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 50


    Birthday Banquet (4)


    "Zhao Yue, I heard that your deceased husband¡¯s mourning period has not ended. Why did you enter the palace to celebrate my birthday? Don¡¯t tell me that you broke the rules because of an old woman like me. If you really want to enter the palace, wait three years. It¡¯s never too late to come again. Anyway, I have this birthday banquet every year."


    Zhao Yue understood the Empress Dowager meant that Zhao Yue should take a step back and not stand in the way of the Qi family.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Yue smiled respectfully, but her words carried a hint of retort, "Thank you, Your Highness. Since my late husband¡¯s passing, I returned to my birth family. Now I¡¯m still the daughter of the Zhao family, so I do not have to keep to the mourning period. Therefore, it is not against custom for me to come here and wish you a long life. Please be at ease."


    "That''s good to hear." The Empress Dowager¡¯s smile grew strained when she heard her retort. She did not give her a chance to go to the Emperor but waved her away and said, "I received you well wishes. Since you are not required to mourn, you should drink more with the other ladies. You may go down."


    Zhao Yue did not insist on staying. She only turned around and bowed to Xiao Kezhi. Then, she returned to her seat under the Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze and began talking and laughing with a few women nearby.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, the music stopped, prompting people to look to the stage. Next, the musicians began to play lively music.


    A young woman ascended to the high stage before everyone and danced with the fast rhythm of the drums. It is Qi Chenxiang presenting a dance.


    Her modest skirt had now been replaced with a bright gauzy skirt embedded with gems. Her make-up also became much more colorful. Her usual quiet beauty had transformed into something more mature and radiant. People could not help wanting to look at her.


    She obviously worked hard on this dance for a long time. Every time she kicked and spun, she moved in time to the beat of the drums. Her posture and movements were all done with enthusiasm and joy. Although she was not as skilled as professional dancers, she was one of the best dancers among the noble ladies in Chang''an City.


    The people in Great Liang loved singing and dancing. When they saw that the dancer was from the Qi family, they became even more enthusiastic and cheered, making the banquet lively.


    ¡­¡­


    However, Chu Ning was not in the mood to appreciate the dance.


    She looked at Xiao Yu, who was finally unconscious next to her, and stretched out her hand to call Cui He. "Go and inform Liu, the head eunuch, and ask him to inform the Emperor that the Crown Prince is drunk. I will help the Crown Prince to the side hall to rest."


    She deliberately glanced at Cui He when she mentioned the head eunuch.


    Cui He immediately understood and walked quickly towards Liu Kang. Meanwhile, two servants stepped forward to help Xiao Yu from the table and carried him to the side hall.


    Yin Yang hall was located at the forbidden area and was large. Usually, only a few royal relatives could enter here. By Emperor Gaozong¡¯s time, it gradually became a place where the royal family held banquets. Only then were other ministers gradually allowed to enter.


    Because it was located in the forbidden area, there were many houses nearby for rest. Chu Ning looked for a house not far from the main hall and asked the two servants to help Xiao Yu to lie down on the couch.


    "Your Highness, please bear with it for a while. I have asked someone to prepare the hangover soup. It should be here soon," she said softly and took the wet hand towel that the servant sent in to wipe his flushed and dry cheeks.


    Xiao Yu was in a half-asleep state. He squinted for a moment before nodding.


    He dazedly grabbed her wrist, pulling her into his arms with a strong tug.


    ¡­


    In the main hall, Qi Chenxiang ended the dance amidst the applause of the crowd.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Xiao Kezhi with a smile and asked, "Kezhi, look at my niece. What do you think of her dance?"


    Xiao Kezhi smiled and said in a calm tone, "It¡¯s a dance presented for the Empress Dowager''s birthday celebration, so it is good if the Empress Dowager likes it."


    Although he refused to compliment the dance, the Empress Dowager was not annoyed. Instead, she said, "Of course, I like it. Please reward her on my behalf later."


    At this time, Liu Kang quietly approached him and signalled with his gaze.


    Xiao Kezhi felt his heart skip a beat. He ignored what the Empress Dowager was implying and said, "Then, I¡¯ll reward her with gold. I''m tired, so I will be leaving to rest. Later, I will order someone to send the gold."


    Then, he did not spare a glance at the Empress Dowager and left the banquet.

 CH 51

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 51


    Standoff (1)


    In the side hall, Chu Ning was forced to lie on Xiao Yu''s chest. When she smelled the strong scent of alcohol from his breath, she couldn''t help putting her free hand on his chest, wanting to get up from him.


    However, Xiao Yu vaguely sensed her struggle and tightened his grip on her wrist. At the same time, he rolled over subconsciously and pressed half of her body beneath him.


    "Ning..." He called her name groggily. Although he could hardly move his body, he still subconsciously pressed his head to her neck and rubbed against it.


    "Your Highness, don''t--" Chu Ning couldn''t help frowning and pushed hard against his chest. However, she was unable to push him away.


    Although the light in the room was dim, she was still afraid that he would discover that her undergarments were different from usual.


    Fortunately, after a while, there was a knock on the door followed by Cui He''s cautious voice. "Your Highness, the hangover soup is here."


    "Come in!" Chu Ning endured the discomfort and called out.


    Cui He opened the door and closed it quickly. She walked to the side of the couch with the hangover soup and was unflustered by the scene before her.


    "Your Highness, it''s time to take some hangover soup." Chu Ning tried her best to adjust her position and whisper softly into his ear.


    The burst of cold air from outside seemed to have woken Xiao Yu slightly. He frowned uncomfortably, turned over, and lay on his back with difficulty. Chu Ning and Cui He helped him sit up and fed him a few spoonfuls of hangover soup.


    He drank a lot of wine at the banquet but ate little food. This made him more drunk than usual. After drinking half a bowl of hangover soup, he accidentally choked, leaving a stain on the front of his robe.


    Chu Ning summoned the two eunuchs into the room to help Xiao Yu take off his robe, leaving him in his under shirt and pants. Then, they helped him lie down and covered him with a quilt.


    After that, Chu Ning put out the light in the room. Xiao Yu lay on his back and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    His breathing was gentle and slow in the silent room. Chu Ning looked down at him for a moment to make sure that he was really asleep. Then, she got up and walked out of the room with Cui He.


    "Madam, I have spoken to the Chief Eunuch." Cui He looked a little nervous as she whispered, "The Chief Eunuch asked you to go to the third side hall west of Autumn Gate."


    Upon hearing that, Chu Ning''s heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively looked towards the inner room. Seeing that Xiao Yu was still asleep, she calmed down a little.


    She bit her lip and tidied her appearance. Then, she took a deep breath and nodded. "I understand. Please stay here for me. If His Highness wakes up, tell him that I lost my bracelet and am looking for it."


    Cui He nodded. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "Madam, please be careful."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Ning nodded. She took off the bracelet on her wrist and put it in her sleeve. Then, she opened the door and gave orders to two eunuchs who were guarding outside. "His Highness is asleep. I think he will only wake up after a couple more hours. Both of you should send the clothes you took off just now to the East Palace for washing and bring over a clean set of clothes. Also, remember to ask the cook to prepare some congee for His Highness so that he can have it when he wakes up."


    The eunuchs did not suspect anything. After accepting her orders, they hurried to the East Palace.


    As there was no one outside, it suddenly became empty and quiet.


    Although it''s not far from the main hall, the liveliness in the main hall did not reach here.


    Chu Ning paused and walked alone on the path westward.


    ...


    In the main hall, Qi Chenxiang finished her dance and felt that she had danced well. The guests had responded enthusiastically, making her glad. However, when she looked at the main seat, she could not see Xiao Kezhi.


    Her heart sank. She forced herself to smile in response to the guests¡¯ compliments before getting down from the stage. When she saw her maid, she asked softly, "Where is the Emperor?"


    When she looked at the seat a while ago, Xiao Kezhi was still there. She couldn¡¯t understand how he could disappear suddenly. Then, she remembered meeting Zhao Yue just now, and a sense of trepidation surged within her.


    "The Emperor... The Emperor said that he was tired, so he left to rest..." the maid said nervously. "However, the Emperor said that you have danced very well, so he gave you a hundred gold as a reward."


    After the maid spoke, she rushed to show Qi Chenxiang a tray lined with rows of golden frog figures.


    Qi Chenxiang looked at them unhappily.


    As a member of a noble family, she had more than enough gold and treasures. Therefore, even a simple verbal praise from Xiao Kezhi would be worth more to her than these golden frog figures.


    "Take them away."


    She stopped looking at these golden frog figures but looked at where the women sat.


    The banquet was still merry and filled with sounds of laughter. However, someone was missing.


    Zhao Yue is gone.


    Qi Chenxiang frowned. After searching for Zhao Yue twice, she still couldn''t find her. Thus, she asked, "Where is Lady Zhao?"


    The maid was taken aback for a moment. After considering carefully, her face suddenly turned pale. "After the Emperor left, Lady Zhao left too..."


    Qi Chenxiang was silent for a moment. She didn''t bother to change her dress but walked towards the side hall.


    Zhao Yue had left only a moment ago. Qi Chenxiang called two eunuchs along the way to ask them questions. Soon, she found Zhao Yue near the west side hall.


    She saw her sitting on the edge of a curved corridor with a bright light hanging right above her. She pinched her forehead with one hand. Her gaze seemed a little dazed as if she was slightly drunk. As it was late autumn and nearly winter, the weather was cold. However, Zhao Yue had taken off her outer robe and sat exposed to the cold in her thin inner dress. Even from several feet away, Qi Chenxiang could clearly see the alluring curves of her cleavage under the bright lamp.


    A short distance north of where Zhao Yue sat, Liu Kang was standing outside a side hall with two eunuchs. The door behind him was shut tightly, and a bright yellow candlelight could be seen inside. Xiao Kezhi must be resting there.

 CH 52

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 52


    Standoff (2)


    Qi Chenxiang felt her eyelids twitching. She almost could not maintain her usual demeanor.


    Anyone can see Zhao Yue¡¯s motive. She wants to take the chance while the Emperor is drunk to create an "encounter" with him. It is just like what she did on the streets previously. What a crass and disgusting woman!


    Qi Chenxiang had always been dignified and proper. She never considered Zhao Yue, a woman born of a military family, to be worthy of her concern. Now that Zhao Yue was standing in her way, Qi Chenxiang felt provoked and furious.


    As she was still young, she had not yet learned to keep calm like her aunt, the Empress Dowager. Initially, she stood there and tried to resist her anger. In the end, she could no longer hold back and said with a serious expression, "Madam, are you alright? The weather is so cold. If you continue to sit on this windy porch, you might catch a cold.¡±


    Zhao Yue sat up slowly upon hearing her. She looked at Qi Chenxiang with a vague smile. "Oh, it¡¯s Lady Qi of the Qi family. Today is the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday banquet, and I have recently returned to Chang''an. I haven''t been so happy for a long time, so I drank a little too much. I feel a little tipsy, so I came here to rest out my tipsiness."


    It was obvious that Zhao Yue was well prepared. Everything from her hairdo to her clothes were carefully selected. Looking at her pink cheeks, it was hard to tell whether she applied blush or was really drunk.


    Qi Chenxiang was a sheltered young lady. She had never seen such bold and shameless behavior. It made her uncomfortable and caused her cheeks to flush.


    "There are so many empty rooms. If you are truly drunk, why not enter any one of them to rest? Instead, you insist on lingering here near the Emperor,¡± Qi Chenxiang said and glanced at Liu Kang, who was nearby.


    Liu Kang stood still some distance from them. She did not know whether he had not noticed the unusual situation or was refusing to get involved.


    Zhao Yue smiled. She was not annoyed when Qi Chenxiang insisted on voicing things out loud. Instead, she calmly indicated to the maid beside her to help her put on the heavy outer robe. However, she still did not close the front of her robe.


    "Since you want to voice things out in the open, I won¡¯t hide it anymore.¡± Zhao Yue stood up and began walking toward Qi Chenxiang. She used her slightly taller figure to look down at her and said, ¡°There is no one in the kingdom that doesn¡¯t know what the Qi family is aiming for. However, don''t worry. I¡¯m not foolish and will not block your path."


    Qi Chenxiang was startled. For a moment, she did not understand what Zhao Yue meant.


    Zhao Yue couldn''t help but smile upon seeing her confused expression. A hint of mockery flashed through her gaze as she said, ¡°It is fine that the Qi family wants the Empress position. As for the others, one should know not to be too greedy. An Emperor can¡¯t be expected to have only one woman. There are three palaces, six residences, and countless beauties everywhere. I¡¯m only seeking a spot for myself. That¡¯s not too much to ask, is it?¡±


    Qi Chenxiang was stunned for a while and did not know what to say.


    She knew what Zhao Yue said was right. Since she wanted to marry the Emperor, she shouldn''t expect to be the only woman in the harem. Even so, she still felt embarrassed that someone exposed the truth in her face.


    Furthermore, no one knew what the Emperor thought of this. Everything was just an arrangement between her father and the Empress Dowager. She was not the Empress yet, but she was already facing provocation from other women.


    All of this hurt her dignity.


    She took a deep breath and forced a smile. "But madam, you are widowed recently. It is shameful to do such a thing before the end of the mourning period. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will laugh at you? Everyone says that the daughter of the Zhao family is greedy for power and position and doesn''t abide by womanly virtues. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but today I can see that the rumors are true!"


    "I have explained to the Empress Dowager about the mourning period. I returned to my family after my late husband¡¯s demise. Now, I¡¯m the daughter of the Zhao family, so I do not need to observe the mourning period. As for those rumors¡­" Zhao Yue ceased to smile and stared at Qi Chenxiang coldly.


    "Who are you to say that I¡¯m greedy for power? If your family does not crave for power, why do you need to marry the Emperor? Why does it matter whether one abides by womanly virtues? You should ask the Empress Dowager about what happened to the palace ladies who abide by womanly virtues.¡±


    Although Zhao Yue was high born, she was frequently looked down upon for coming from a military family. She had accumulated this indignity for many years. Furthermore, she could not deny that she was greedy for power and position and had always wanted to climb the social ladder since she was a girl. When she first chose the Cheng family, she took a fancy to their family status. She hoped that her late husband could make steady progress in the social ladder after their marriage. Unfortunately, she did not expect her late husband to be weak, incompetent, and mediocre, wasting many years of her youth!


    Now that she was back in Chang''an, her return coincided with the new Emperor''s ascendance. She would never let go of this opportunity. If she succeeded, she would not only be able to protect her elder brother and the Zhao family, she would also obtain honor and favor for herself.


    ¡­¡­


    "You!" Qi Chenxiang had never argued with people like her before. Her face flushed with anger, and she could not speak for a while.


    Zhao Yue saw Liu Kang glancing their way with a frown from time to time.  She knew that if she continued to remain here, she would embarrass herself. Therefore, she closed her robes with a smile and said, "Each according to her ability".


    Then, she turned and left.


    A blast of cold wind blew, shaking the lanterns hanging from the eaves of the corridor. The light from the lanterns flickered on Qi Chenxiang''s face.


    She stood there in silence. After a while, she finally calmed her expression and left.


    ...

 CH 53

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 53


    Standoff (3)


    It was a moonlit night. The bamboo plants swayed in the cold wind, creating rustling noises.


    Chu Ning stood in the darkness for a while. When Qi Chenxiang''s back profile finally disappeared from her range of sight, she gradually regain her senses.


    When she came here, she saw the confrontation between Zhao Yue and Qi Chenxiang. As they were quite far away, she could only hear a few words faintly. Still, it was not difficult to guess that they were arguing over Xiao Kezhi.


    A damp chill oozed out of the withered grass and trees, causing her to shiver.


    A short distance away where Liu Kang stood, a bright yellow candlelight continued to burn quietly behind the door.


    She was not sure how she felt right now. She could only keep reminding herself that she chose this path so she couldn''t turn back.


    However, just as she took a deep breath and tried to make her way to the door, a pair of strong arms suddenly stretched out from behind her. They grabbed her waist tightly and dragged her to the back of a towering and large tree.


    Her heart beat wildly, and she struggled instinctively to call for help. A large hand moved up her waist quickly and covered her mouth and nose before she could shout.


    The large hand covered most of her face. Its thick and rough calluses rubbed her cheek as she struggled.


    "What are you shouting for?"


    A familiar raspy voice sounded near her ear, followed by a scorching hot breath. Then, she found herself pulled into a strong embrace.


    It was Xiao Kezhi.


    Chu Ning stopped struggling and allowed him to hold her in his arms.


    Xiao Kezhi couldn''t help but chuckle when he sensed that she stopped struggling. He stopped covering her nose and mouth. Then, he slid his hand down her chest slowly while stroking her. At the same time, he leaned close to her ear, rubbing the bridge of his nose against her neck and earlobe from time to time.


    "Did you enjoy the drama just now?"


    Chu Ning glanced at Liu Kang, who was still standing guard outside the door and then realized that there was no one in the room. It turned out that Xiao Kezhi had been standing behind her and had been watching her for some time.


    She endured the heat and the ticklish feeling he caused on her neck. Then, she bit her lower lip before whispering, "I¡­ I should ask Your Majesty the same question."


    I don¡¯t think there is a man who is not happy when two women are fighting for him.


    Xiao Kezhi chuckled again. He bit her jaw gently before saying vaguely, "I only saw my impure niece hiding among the tree shadows. I wonder if she is going to do something shameful."


    He deliberately waited for her here.


    Initially, he wanted to wait for her to knock on the door and go in so that he could see her expression when she found no one in the room. But after waiting for a long time with her within his reach, he could not resist showing himself and dragged her into his arms.


    He was frustrated with this woman for so long. Now that she was finally in his arms, it excited him so much that he could not resist much longer.


    "Didn''t Your Majesty ask to see me?"


    Chu Ning was frightened by his sudden appearance but maintained her composure. She gazed at him with innocent eyes.


    The sound from their clothes rubbing together mixed with the rustling of grass and tree leaves. Their bodies were hot despite the chill of early winter.


    Xiao Kezhi turned Chu Ning around to face him. His deep eyes took in her snow white skin and exquisite facial features before finally pausing on her full red lips.


    His Adam''s apple rolled slightly. He pinched her slender neck, forcing her to look up at him. Then, he said with a smile, "When did I ask you to see me?"


    She fluttered her long eyelashes. Her eyes clear like an autumn lake, making his heart tremble. She parted her full red lips and said gently, "Isn¡¯t Your Majesty curious to know why I deliberately wanted to approach you?"


    Xiao Kezhi sneered but did not answer. He slowly let go of her and walked towards the empty room.


    Chu Ning did not hesitate and followed him silently into an empty side hall.


    The side hall was pitch black. Its only source of light came from the moonlight by the window. Then, two eunuchs came in silently and lit a lamp before bowing and exited.


    The moment the door closed gently, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly turned mysterious under the warm candlelight.


    "Your Majesty¡­"


    Chu Ning wanted to tell him the reason she approached him, but he stopped by her.


    "Hush¡­¡° He leaned close and pressed his forehead to hers before pressing an index finger on her lips gently. Then, he looked straight into her eyes and said, "Are you willing to confess to me now?"


    Chu Ning''s gaze trembled. She nodded slightly and whispered, "I won¡¯t hide it from Your Majesty."


    The plump red lips parted and closed, brushing against the pad of his index finger, exhaling a warm breath from time to time.


    He gritted his teeth and stood up slowly, pushing her against the door frame.


    "Even if you want to tell me, it depends on whether I¡¯m willing to listen.¡± He slowly unraveled her clothes. There is a hint of anger in his gaze as if he remembered the frustration from her teasing from before. "Now, I don''t feel like listening."


    With that, he grabbed the collar of her robe and pulled it to the side.


    Her securely tied robe slipped and fell, revealing her distinctive undershirt.


    The robe was short. It was secured with two thin ribbons hanging from her delicate shoulder. The undershirt covered her chest and stopped shortly above her knees. The waist area had been tightened deliberately, outlining her slim waist. The undershirt covered her beautiful figure just right, outlining her exquisite body perfectly.


    The silk undershirt reflected the dim candlelight, accentuating the smoothness of her skin. Chu Ning bit her lower lip and turned her back to him, revealing another dazzling sight. A large piece of fabric had been cut off from the back of the undershirt, exposing her smooth back to Xiao Kezhi¡¯s gaze. Furthermore, elegant and graceful lotus flowers were embroidered on the fabric that covered her hip.


    Xiao Kezhi looked at her and felt his body tightened with tension. His eyes were bloodshot. He pressed a hand on the door frame above her head. He pulled her hairpin with his other hand and tossed it aside distractedly.


    Her soft hair flowed down, covering half of her back and bringing a burst of fragrance.


    She looked up at him. The little golden flower on her forehead gleamed in the candlelight, making her appear like a goddess descended from heaven and trapped in the mortal world.


    "Temptress."


    Xiao Kezhi gritted his teeth and felt his control snapped.

 CH 54

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 54


    Torment (1)


    In the banquet hall, the Empress Dowager sat alone on the main seat and smiled calmly at the guests below.


    Throughout the years, she always lived a simple and devout life and never overindulged herself. Even on her birthday today, she only sampled a mouthful of each delicacy and drank three cups of wine before replacing it with tea.


    Below her, many young people were getting drunk. However, the Empress Dowager remained sober.


    The maid standing beside the Empress Dowager saw that Qi Chenxiang had returned from changing her clothes, so she approached the Empress Dowager and whispered into her ear, "Empress Dowager, your niece is back."


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The Empress Dowager did not look up but continued sipping her tea calmly.


    When Qi Chenxiang did not return for a long time after her dance performance, the Empress Dowager wondered what had happened to her. She sent someone to find out what happened and was informed that Qi Chenxiang met Zhao Yue.


    The Empress Dowager was not in a hurry and did not feel the need to interrupt, so she waited patiently.


    After a while, Qi Chenxiang returned to her seat and sat down silently. She looked at the Empress Dowager from time to time, as if hesitating about saying something.


    "Fine, just say what you wanted to say. There is no need to refrain yourself before me.¡± The Empress Dowager put down the tea cup and waved to her niece. "Everyone says you are calm. But from what I see, you are still young. You still lack forbearance, so your face makes it obvious when you worry."


    Although the Empress Dowager looked kind, she was stern to everyone around her. Qi Chenxiang, her youngest niece, was her only exception. The Empress Dowager taught her for years and had always loved her.


    Qi Chenxiang bit her lip and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she went to the Empress Dowager, sat beside her, and said softly, ¡°Aunt, you must have known what happened. I met with Madam Zhao Yue just now and exchanged a few words with her¡­¡±


    Then, she proceeded to tell her what Zhao Yue said.


    The Empress Dowager listened to her and saw her obvious expression of grievance and dissatisfaction. She couldn''t help but sigh. Then, she shook her head, and said, "Oh dear, I¡¯ve said that you are young. As expected, you still can''t restrain yourself. Who is Madam Zhao Yue? Is she worth you being angry over her? She¡¯s right. If you want to marry the Emperor, you have to endure the presence of other women. Only then can you live well. Besides, with your father and me on your side, who would dare to surpass you?"


    Qi Chenxiang was stunned. She could not help but look up at her aunt and said, "Is status and position the only thing that matters in marriage?"


    ¡­¡­


    She was puzzled. Both her father and the Empress Dowager think that her marrying the Emperor and becoming the Empress could stabilize the Qi family¡¯s position. They also believed that it was the best option for her in life.


    However, she had always felt that the relationship between men and women should not be based solely on status. If a man and a woman want to get married, they must also be emotionally compatible. Is there any woman in this world that can truly accept and willingly let their men be close to another woman?


    The smile on Empress Dowager Qi faded slightly.


    She became silent for a moment before whispering, "A person¡¯s heart changes easily. Only power and position are reliable. Life is a long journey. A person is only the true winner in life if he or she can laugh at the end.¡±


    Qi Chenxiang opened her mouth as if wanting to say something. However, she only nodded obediently and did not say anything else.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the secluded side hall, Xiao Kezhi caressed Chu Ning¡¯s smooth skin under the dim light.


    The thick calluses and the rough texture on his palms and fingertips made Chu Ning tremble against the door frame.


    "Temptress, you have no shame!" He played with a ribbon on her shoulder but did not pull it. "You hide such clothes under your robe. Yet, you say that it is I who wanted to see you."


    He suddenly grabbed her by her waist and pulled her to him. Then, he pushed her onto a nearby chaise and trapped her there, not letting her move.


    "Do you usually serve my nephew like this too?"


    He spoke these words through gritted teeth. At the same time, he could not help tightening his grip on her arm. Veins throbbed on his forehead.


    "No, only you, Your Majesty." At this moment, Chu Ning stopped behaving cunningly as before. Instead, she went along with what he wanted and tried to persuade him to listen to her. She still remembered the reason she was here. "Your Majesty, I have something to say¡­"


    She wanted to request not just his protection, but also for his help to avenge her father. She needed his power to force Xiao Yu to confess the sin that he had committed.


    Therefore she needed to tell Xiao Kezhi everything and find out his response. Only then would she feel at ease.


    However, Xiao Kezhi seemed to have made up his mind and was unwilling to listen. Before she could continue speaking, he leaned down and pressed his lips onto hers, kissing her fiercely.


    Whatever else that she wanted to say remained stuck in her mouth.


    She was dizzy from being kissed, and her gaze grew dazed. She felt that Xiao Kezhi had become like his pet wolf, pressing onto her body firmly and kissing her as if wanting to consume her.


    No matter what, she had come this far. She knew that she had to give herself to him. Therefore, she was not afraid of what would happen next.


    With this thought in mind, she raised her upper body and pressed her mouth to his, kissing him back eagerly.


    As their bodies rubbed against each other, the initially cold and lonely side hall suddenly heated up. The room suddenly felt so hot that it was hard to breathe.


    Chu Ning held onto his muscular arms while trying hard to raise her head. At the same time, she fumbled to unbutton his clothes.


    However, her eagerness seemed to touch his sore spot.


    He remembered how frustrated she made him feel before, causing a burst of anger in his heart. Today, he was determined to make her pay!


    He licked his lips and sat straight before pulling her restless hands from his clothes. Then, he took out two familiar things from his sleeve and dangled them before her eyes.

 CH 55

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 55


    Torment (2)


    "Remember these?"


    Chu Ning glanced at the two identical silk handkerchiefs with lotus flower embroideries. She could not help but curve her smudged lips into a smile. "Your Majesty still keeps my handkerchiefs with you."


    Xiao Kezhi looked down at her. She now looked completely different from her demure self when she was fully dressed in her robe. He felt a wave of desire coursing through his body.


    "You worked so hard to give them to me. Of course, I keep them with me." A mysterious smile flashed across his handsome face. Then, he grabbed her wrist and pulled them to her back.


    ¡­¡­


    He forced one of the silk handkerchiefs into her mouth so that she could not speak. Then, he used the other one to firmly bind her wrists.


    She was lying on her back on the chaise. Her tied hands forced her to arch her upper body. The smooth silk gleamed like pearls in the candlelight. Her long black hair spread on the chaise, making her appear even more alluring.


    Xiao Kezhi placed his hands on her cheeks and looked at her with full attention. His voice was hoarse as he said, "Today, I will tame you."


    ...


    The banquet continued in the main hall. The Empress Dowager had already returned to the Palace of Hundred Blessings to rest. Furthermore, quite a few of the ladies attending the banquet had returned to their homes. The rest of the guests grew even less restraint and became almost riotous in their celebration.


    Meanwhile, Cui He waited quietly in the outer room in one of the side halls. She heard noises of bamboo rustling in the wind and felt that they were far away.


    Her hands were covered in cold sweat. She squeezed them together as she thought of Chu Ning being out for quite some time. She hoped that Chu Ning would return soon. At the same time, she also hoped that Xiao Yu would sleep longer, at least for another couple of hours like how he usually slept when he was drunk.


    However, Xiao Yu did not do as she wished.


    It might be the effect of the hangover soup prepared by the cooks in Taiji Palace. He drank quite a lot of it. Around an hour later, he woke up gradually and called out for Chu Ning from the inner room.


    Cui He was startled. She hurriedly into the inner room and said softly, "Your Highness, you¡¯re awake. Would you like to have some tea?"


    Xiao Yu had a splitting headache and grunted in affirmation. But when he saw that the person helping him up was Cui He, his mind suddenly awakened, and he asked with a frown, "Where is Ning?"


    He was quite drunk before this, so he could not remember what happened. He thought for a while and vaguely remembered someone helped him here. At the time, Chu Ning was by his side.


    Cui He''s heart sank, but she remembered what Chu Ning instructed before leaving. As she poured a cup of warm tea, she explained calmly, "Madam was watching over Your Highness a moment ago. Just now, she realized that her bracelet has fallen on the way here, so she went out to look for it.¡±


    Xiao Yu endured the dizziness and pain in his head as he drank two sips of tea. He said impatiently, "It¡¯s just a bracelet, why does she have to look for it herself?"


    Cui He looked down and accepted the cup from Xiao Yu before setting it aside. Then, she said softly, "Initially, I wanted to find it for Madam. But Madam said that it was a gift from Your Highness, so she searched for it herself. That was why she asked me to stay and watch over Your Highness."


    Xiao Yu was dizzy. After listening to her, it took him a long time to remember that Chu Ning wore a white jade bracelet today. He remembered that he gifted it to her last year. This dissipated his anger slightly.


    "Fine, what time is it now?"


    "It''s about three quarters of an hour into late evening." There was no hourglass in the room, so Cui He had no choice but to estimate the time. She started to become more anxious.


    At this moment, the two eunuchs had returned from the East Palace, bringing clothes and a box containing congee and a few side dishes.


    Cui He asked them to come in before explaining to Xiao Yu, "Madam ordered them to get clean clothes and prepare porridge for Your Highness. Please have some. If Your Highness would like to see Madam, I¡¯ll go and ask her to come here.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    "Go." Xiao Yu sat up from the chaise and waved her off without looking at her.


    Upon obtaining his permission, Cui He bowed and walked out slowly. After closing the door, she hurriedly took a shortcut and walked towards the Autumn Gate.


    ...


    The wind penetrated through the door crack and blew out the only candle in the room, leaving only a wisp of smoke that the darkness engulfed instantly.


    Chu Ning laid on the couch and felt unbearable.


    She was covered in sweat and out of breath. Frustrated tears filled her eyes and were on the verge of overflow. Her mouth was still covered with a silk handkerchief. Other than a low pleading whimper, she could not make any other sound.


    Xiao Kezhi seemed to have infinite patience with his desire. He kept teasing her with his fingers but never brought her to full pleasure. Her scandalous undershirt was hung on her, disheveled. He seemed determined not to allow her any satisfaction.


    He was like a general who had clearly won the battle but continued to mess with his enemies to humiliate them.


    "I remember that your name is Ning?" he said hoarsely, leaning close to her. He place a hand at the back of her head while teasing her underneath her skirt with his other hand.


    Chu Ning couldn''t speak. She could not think as she shivered from time to time under his pleasuring fingers. She could only nod with tears in her eyes.


    "Good girl." He kissed the corner of her wet eyes. Then, he kissed the tip of her nose and asked, "Are you willing to admit your mistakes?"


    She could only nod helplessly.


    He took away the silk handkerchief from her mouth. "Tell me, what is your mistake?"


    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have provoked Your Majesty. I won¡¯t dare to do it anymore," Chu Ning said sadly with teary eyes. She no longer seemed cunning like before.


    "Good girl." He finally smiled with satisfaction and untied the handkerchief on her wrists.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Then, an eunuch said softly, ¡°Your Majesty,  someone came and reported that the Crown Prince is awake."

 CH 56

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 56


    Drinking Soup (1)


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly stagnated.


    Xiao Kezhi''s body was tense as he leaned over Chu Ning and supported himself with his arms above her head. He looked at her under the moonlight, as if wanting to unravel her or perhaps ignite her passion.


    Since Xiao Kezhi did not answer, the eunuch outside the room wisely kept quiet.


    Chu Ning finally freed herself from the silk handkerchiefs on her wrist. She couldn''t help but gasp as she moved her arms. They had gone numb from being tied up.  Then, she whispered, "Your Majesty, the Crown Prince is awake. I should go back."


    When she spoke, her eyes were still a little red. Tears glittered on her long lashes, threatening to drop.


    "Why are you rushing back to serve him?" Their passion was forced to a halt, making Xiao Kezhi frustrated. The frustration turned into anger.


    She was his nephew¡¯s wife. He knew this fact from the beginning.


    He never cared whether she was married. When he became interested in her, he never cared about her status. But now, when he saw her rushing to leave him to return to another man, he felt angry.


    Chu Ning was rushing to return to the Crown Prince. She noticed Xiao Kezhi¡¯s displeased expression and knew that she had to soothe him. Therefore, she looked at the silver moonlight on the floor and said, "I don''t want to, but I have to go back."


    Somehow, Xiao Kezhi¡¯s anger vanished as he looked at her graceful and gentle profile.


    But the unwillingness in his heart remained, clamoring that he must receive something in return.


    Especially when she wore such a seductive and revealing garment. Whenever he thought of her going back like this, his chest felt constricted. Xiao Yu was not a monk. Furthermore, he would be leaving tomorrow. Even if he drank too much tonight, he would not let her go tonight.


    Therefore, Xiao Kezhi gritted his teeth and ordered the eunuch standing outside, "Bring in some water and an undergarment."


    Hearing him, Chu Ning vaguely guessed what he was planning. She turned to him quickly and whispered, "Your Majesty, why do you ask for these things?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi didn''t answer but turned her over forcefully, making her lie down on the couch.


    "Your Majesty¡­"


    She wanted to get up, but he pushed her back forcefully, making her lie down again.


    His rough fingers rest on her back, at the edge of her garment.


    She trembled slightly. Then, Xiao Kezhi grabbed the hem of her garment and pulled it hard, tearing the soft silk garment in the middle.


    He pulled her up and threw the garment aside. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, "You are not allowed to go back wearing that shameless thing."


    Chu Ning knelt on the couch with her back turned to him. Her long hair draped down her back. She looked like an innocent and helpless young lady.


    "When they bring the garment, change into it by yourself.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi felt jealous and angry. He lifted her hair and bit hard on the back of her shoulder. He slowly let go after leaving two rows of teeth marks on her skin.


    "Your Majesty, I have brought the things." A voice announced from outside the room. It was Liu Kang this time.


    "Come in," Xiao Kezhi answered and got off the couch. He blocked Chu Ning from Liu Kang¡¯s line of sight with his tall and broad figure.


    Liu Kang was also cautious with where he looked. After entering the room, he kept his head down and placed the tray he was holding. Then, he turned around and went outside. He stood with his back facing Xiao Kezhi and Chu Ning as he waited for their instructions.


    He did not know who needed an undergarment, so he prepared one each. Both garments were in the most basic style.


    Chu Ning took a glance and knew that the basin of water was not for her. Therefore, she tore a strip from her torn garment to wipe herself. Then, she took the smaller garment from the tray and put it on.  Xiao Kezhi kept watching her. She then got up from the couch and gathered her messy hair to one side while saying to Liu Kang, "Head Eunuch, if Cui He is here, can you ask her to come in and do my hair?"


    Chu Ning guessed that it was Cui He who came to report that Xiao Yu had woken up. Chu Ning¡¯s hair was a mess, and she needed to dress up. It would take up too much time if she were to do it by herself.


    "Yes, Cui He is waiting outside." Liu Kang knew that Chu Ning had put on her clothes, so he turned around to light the lamp. He observed that Xiao Kezhi did not seem too pleased. However, he did not seem to oppose Chu Ning¡¯s request. Thus, he answered Chu Ning, "I¡¯ll get her to come in now."


    After that, he opened the door slightly and whispered to someone outside to let Cui He in.


    Cui He came in. She picked up the hair ornament from the floor and quickly stood behind Chu Ning. Then, she took a wooden comb from the tray and skillfully rearranged Chu Ning¡¯s hair into a high bun before inserting the hair ornament.


    Soon, Chu Ning was draped in layers of clothing, restoring her to her usual demure and gentle appearance.


    Xiao Kezhi sat by the side quietly as he watched her. When she turned around to leave, he suddenly stood up and went to her. He touched the fabric covering the spot he had bitten and whispered, "Next time, I won''t let you go so easily."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Ning''s gaze flickered, but she did not look at him. Instead, she curtsied and left without a word.


    ...

 CH 57

    Drinking Soup (2)


    When she stepped out, the cold assailed her from all directions.


    The cold wind cleared her thoughts and turned her flushed cheeks pale as snow.


    She did not manage to achieve her goal today. In the end, she could not tell Xiao Kezhi what she wanted. Although she felt a little flustered, she calmed down quickly. She remembered Xiao Kezhi''s demeanor just now and knew that she did not have to worry.


    Although she was the one who arranged for their previous encounters, Xiao Kezhi was now more impatient than she was. He would come up with a way to meet her again. So, she just has to wait patiently.


    Furthermore, Xiao Yu would be leaving Chang''an tomorrow. This would give her more opportunities.


    With this thought, her mood suddenly relaxed, and she asked about Xiao Yu''s condition.


    "How was His Highness?"


    Cui He whispered what happened after Xiao Yu woke up, "I think His Highness is not so angry after hearing that you went to look for the bracelet he gifted you. However, you should still be more careful for a while, Madam.¡±


    Chu Ning nodded and saw that the door was already open. She quietly took out the bracelet from her sleeve and put it back on her wrist. Then, she put on a gentle smile and said, "Your Highness is awake earlier than usual today."


    Xiao Yu had finished dressing and had eaten the congee. He was planning to return to the East Palace. Seeing that she was back, he frowned and said impatiently, "Although Liangzhou wine makes one drunk easily, it is also quick to recover from it. Where''s the bracelet? Have you found it?"


    Chu Ning waved the jade bracelet gently before his sight and said with a smile, "I found it, and it fell in the bushes by the porch. I thought a wild cat might have taken it away. Fortunately, I found it on time. I can¡¯t bear to lose the things you gave me."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu''s impatience disappeared slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ning, you didn¡¯t have to search so hard.¡± He stood up and squeezed her wind-chilled hands. Then, he shook his head and said, "It''s not good for you to search in the cold for so long. I don¡¯t want you to end up with a cold."


    Chu Ning nodded obediently and followed him out of the hall. They boarded the litter prepared for them and returned to the East Palace.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Azure Hall, the eunuchs had prepared hot water for a bath. Seeing that Chu Ning and Xiao Yu had returned, the eunuchs quickly got the bathroom ready.


    After helping Xiao Yu to take off his coat, Chu Ning planned to return to her quarters, but Xiao Yu suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    "I will be leaving early tomorrow morning..." He rested his head on her shoulder, wanting to take her into the bathroom with him.


    Chu Ning was taken aback. She feared that he would discover the bite mark Xiao Kezhi left on her. Thus, she replied quickly, "Your Highness, you drank too much today, so you shouldn¡¯t stay in the bath for too long. It¡¯s bad for your health."


    Xiao Yu frowned as his mind still felt a little hazy from the alcohol. He hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Fine, I will only take a while. Wait for me here."


    Chu Ning nodded and watched him go into the bathroom. Then, she went to her room quickly and took off her clothes to check her body carefully. Fortunately the teeth marks on her back were about to disappear. There were no other marks, so she was relieved.


    She brushed up hurriedly and returned to the Azure Hall when Xiao Yu was coming out of his bath.


    ¡­¡­


    The servants cleared the bath quickly and left. After some consideration, Chu Ning decided to blow out the candle herself and turned around to lean into Xiao Yu¡¯s embrace. She began to kiss his lips.


    "Ning..." He grabbed her tightly and led her onto the large bed, sinking them into the darkness.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Amrita Hall, Xiao Kezhi sat alone under the lamp, holding the undergarment he tore from Chu Ning. He felt desire surging through his body, clamoring for him to bring her back.


    The undergarment kept reminding him of what happened just now. The sight of her naked body kept playing in his mind as if deeply ingrained in his memories. He could not shake the thought away.


    He wanted to teach her a lesson today. Although he had achieved his goal, he didn¡¯t expect to be the one to suffer.


    He was left hanging repeatedly. It added to the tension in his mind, pushing him to the point of snapping.


    Whenever he thought about the likelihood of her making love with his useless nephew at this moment, he felt his frustration and restlessness surge.


    "Your Majesty, please have some soup." Liu Kang was fearful of Xiao Kezhi as he served him a bowl of nourishing soup. In the end, Liu Kang added hesitantly, "The Crown Prince will be leaving Chang''an tomorrow..."


    He had seen this expression of the Emperor several times, but he still could not get used to it. He was sure that the Emperor was thinking about the Crown Princess.


    Just now, he was surprised that the Emperor had not done much in the room. When Liu Kang entered, he noticed that the Emperor remained dressed.


    On the other hand, he caught a glimpse of the Crown Princess and saw her tousled appearance. He couldn¡¯t help feeling his face heating up.


    One does wonder who has the upper hand between them.


    Xiao Kezhi frowned and looked at the steaming soup before him. He held the bowl in silence for a while before finally drinking it.


    The bitter taste immediately spread all over his mouth, causing his senses to focus on it at once.


    He put down the porcelain bowl and sensed that the soup had suppressed his impatience. However, the moment the bitterness dissipated, his frustration returned again.


    It felt as if he had stepped onto the mud without him knowing and was sinking within in. He struggled to get out, but it was in vain.


    He let out a long sigh and set his eyes again on the torn undershirt.


    "Leave."


    Liu Kang acted on it immediately. When he picked up the porcelain bowl and was about to withdraw, Xiao Kezhi shouted again, "Open the doors of Valiant Hall tomorrow."


    Liu Kang¡¯s hand shook so much that he almost knocked over the tray in his hand. Valiant Hall was next to the East Palace. Therefore, and the other side of the door was naturally the East Palace.

 CH 58

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 58


    Go¡ªBring her to the Ganlu Palace (1)


    Xiao Yu was really drunk.


    After some tossing, he laid on his back, gasping for breath. Although he still had the heart, he did not have the strength.


    Chu Ning didn''t want to entangle with him too much. Seeing this, she got up to clean up and said softly, "His Royal Highness has to get up tomorrow. Let''s rest early tonight."


    Xiao Yu responded in a low voice and held her when she got up to go back to her rooms, "Don''t go back, just stay tonight."


    She naturally wanted to go back to her room to drink the medicine, but after seeing this, she hesitated for a moment and called, "Cui He."


    Cui He responded, and in a moment, she brought in the medicine and put it in Chu Ning¡¯s hands.


    Chu Ning was accustomed to drinking this medicine, so she finished it off in a few sips, rinsed her mouth, and turned back to the bed, only to meet Xiao Yu''s inscrutable gaze.


    She didn''t know how long he had watched her like this behind her back.


    "Your Highness?" She sat carefully beside the bed, fearing that she might annoy him accidentally, "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Yu glanced at her, slowly looked away, laid back down, patted the empty seat beside him, closed his eyes, and said, "It''s nothing, let¡¯s just sleep."


    Chu Ning lowered her eyes demurely, blew out the candle, and tried her best to lie down beside him.


    The room fell into darkness.


    Xiao Yu opened his eyes again and stared silently at the emptiness above his head.


    He always knew that she was drinking contraceptive soup, which he had agreed to himself, and he had agreed again when she mentioned it last time.


    But for some reason, when he just watched her drink it without hesitation, an inexplicable resistance and strangeness suddenly surged in his heart, as if he didn''t know his wife.


    He¡¯d probably imbibed in too much alcohol.


    ...


    In the early morning of the second day, Xiao Yu got up and had breakfast according to the original arrangement. After getting up and having breakfast, he boarded the carriage that had been prepared and brought his attendants on the road to Huazhou.


    The huge East Palace¡¯s master was gone, and the atmosphere that had been slightly depressed was relieved a lot.


    Last night was very exhausting. At this moment, Chu Ning had unloaded a heavy burden on her heart and returned to the house. Her limbs felt heavy. After resisting the urge to sleep for a while, she couldn''t hold back anymore. She went to sleep in the inner room, and even Cui He was sent back to her room to rest.


    This nap was more than two hours long, and when she woke up again, it was already noon.


    After she ate some snacks, she brought a few maids to sit by the window and talk, watching them sew and embroider, while she held a storybook and told them stories.


    The people were talking and laughing, and it was rare that they were all comfortable.


    The book got to the part where the young man and woman had a rendezvous at night, and when the little maids heard it, they lowered their heads and giggled. One of them suddenly remembered something, raised her head, and said, "Just now, this servant brought some snacks to  His Highness. I heard from the sisters from the West side that the door next to Wude Hall was open today."


    Upon hearing this, Chu Ning slowly put down the book in her hand.


    The Wude Hall was adjacent to the East Palace, and the gate was the link between the East Palace and the Taiji Palace. In the past, when the late emperor was still there, Xiao Yu used to go to and from the Taiji Palace on a daily basis.


    Leaving from there saved a lot of effort compared to leaving from the main entrance. It was only later that the late emperor became seriously ill and the Taiji Palace was under martial law, so that door was closed and never opened again.


    Another maid held the silk thread in her hand and said, "When His Highness was here, it was still closed, but when he left today, it was suddenly opened. I don''t know what it means..."


    After hearing this, the girls quieted down.


    All they thought of was the awkward and delicate relationship between the prince and the new emperor, for fear that this move would indicate a certain attitude of the one in the Taiji Palace, which would soon cause trouble to the East Palace.


    Chu Ning was thinking of something else.


    She stroked a pattern on her cuff and asked, "Did you see when it was opened?"


    Several people thought about it and said, "It should have been after His Highness left. Your Highness, should we send someone to find out?"


    Chu Ning lowered her head, and a faint smile flashed across her lips. She shook his head and said, "No, there is no need to ask more about things that have nothing to do with us. We can just stay in the East Palace with our peace of mind."


    After a while, an internal attendant said, "Your Highness, Zhao Sizhi is here."


    "Let him come over." She stood up and asked the maids to retreat down the porch, while she sat on the couch by the door and waited.


    Zhao Yanzhou followed the rules and didn¡¯t even step half a step into her rooms. This time, he only walked two steps outside the threshold and stopped, formally bowing to her.


    Looking at his thin figure, Chu Ning couldn''t help but sigh, "Brother, if you have anything to say, you don''t need to be so polite. He''s gone."


    Zhao Yanzhou didn''t move, and his sleeves kept swaying with the cold winds of early winter, looking a bit cold and lonely.


    "Your Highness, the ceremony cannot be abandoned."


    There were still no fluctuations in her tone, but Chu Ning¡¯s heart soured.


    "Brother, you were not like this before..."


    In her memory, Zhao Yanzhou was supposed to be a gentle and graceful gentleman. He was full of talent, had great ambitions, and had a bright future.


    It was the incident two years ago that completely destroyed him.


    At that time, she only married into the East Palace. She didn''t know Xiao Yu''s temperament. Because he was sincere to her, she recommended her cousin Zhao Yanzhou to him and wanted to find a chance for him to transfer to another place, so as not to stay in Changan and become a thorn in the eyes of others.


    Xiao Yu agreed to her with a smile, and she thanked him wholeheartedly.

 CH 59

    Go¡ªBring her to the Ganlu Palace (2)


    Who knew, a few days later, the news came out that Zhao Yanzhou had been transferred to the East Palace. At first, she thought that Xiao Yu was looking at her and did not want to let her only relatives be transferred too far, and knowing that Zhao Yanzhou was indeed talented, he specifically allowed him to work for the Crown Prince¡¯s family.


    But for several days, Zhao Yanzhou kept excusing himself on the basis that he was sick. She was worried and went to visit in person. Only then did she know that her talented and bright cousin had become a eunuch!


    She felt extremely guilty and wanted to question Xiao Yu in person, but he endured the pain that came from a wound not yet healed to stop her and only said that everything was of his own accord.


    He never said that all this was done by Xiao Yu, but she knew in her heart that apart from Xiao Yu''s persecution, there was nothing else that could make a young and vigorous man suffer this kind of catastrophe!


    In the past two years, she did not dare to mention this matter, and kept a distance from him at all times for fear of causing him another disaster. Fortunately, Xiao Yu gave him the last iota of face and did not tell others about his castration. He still allowed him to serve in the residences of the Crown Prince as an ordinary person.


    Now, as long as she thought of this incident, the hatred in her heart would increase even more!


    Zhao Yanzhou looked at her reddish eyes, and his indifferent, pale face finally fluctuated. He sighed lightly and said, "A¡¯Ning, people will always change. Brother is feeling fine now. As long as I live, as long as I keep A¡¯Ning safe, everything will be fine."


    Chu Ning looked at him, her eyes full of tears and pity. "But Brother should have a bright future... Brother, do you hate him?"


    Zhao Yanzhou''s youthful but melancholy eyes flashed.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yu forced him to make a choice, either to be a eunuch, or to leave Changan and never see her again. But she was his sister, and the only daughter of his aunt and uncle. When his uncle passed away, he swore in his heart that he would protect A¡¯Ning. How could he stay away from her at this time?


    It was a choice he made without any hesitation¡ªeven as a scorned, lowly eunuch, he would stay.


    How could he not hate it? But he hated Xiao Yu''s sinister viciousness more, and hated himself, soft-spoken and powerless, even more than that.


    He could only do his best to stay by her side and do everything she wanted.


    "A¡¯Ning, I just want you to be at peace."


    Chu Ning turned her face away, facing the folding screen next to her, trying to keep her tears at bay for a long time.


    After a long while, she suddenly took a deep breath, resumed her previous tone, and asked, "How is everything going?"


    Zhao Yanzhou moved his fingers hanging at his side, swallowed the bitterness in his heart, and replied in a deep voice, "Recently, I watched Xu Shidu''s daily movements and guessed that the prince might have the intention of secretly communicating with several generals near Huazhou."


    He reported a few names and asked, "Should the Queen Mother¡¯s people know about this matter?"


    He had told Chu Ning the clues he had seen before, but he would never do anything behind the scenes that would harm the interests of the prince. Now that he knew the true face of the prince, his actions would be a little different.


    Chu Ning thought for a while, then shook her head and said, "There is no need to take risks."


    If Xiao Yu found out, Zhao Yanzhou would pay for it. She had other ways to do this.


    Zhao Yanzhou brought up another thing, "A few days ago, Xu Shidu also deliberately paid attention to a few girls in the courtier''s family who were not yet eligible."


    As soon as these words came out, Chu Ning raised her eyebrows, "Does he want to take a concubine, or¡ª?"


    ¡®He¡¯ naturally referred to Xiao Yu.


    Zhao Yanzhou shook his head, "I don''t know if this is the meaning of the prince."


    "I see." Chu Ning smiled but felt that this was somewhat in line with Xiao Yu''s actions.


    The two talked about some trivial affairs in the East Palace, and it was not until half an hour later that Zhao Yanzhou retired.


    At this time, it was nearly Youshi*, and the sunset on the horizon gradually sank. The golden-red rays of light touched the earth, strong and brilliant.


    Chu Ning was in a very good mood today, especially because she had talked to Zhao Yanzhou, and she felt more at ease. After standing under the eaves and watching the sunset for a while, she went back to the house and ordered dinner.


    The dinner was a hot hoto with a few side dishes. When Cui He personally delivered it, she whispered in her ear, "Ma''am, a chariot stopped in the Wude Hall."


    Chu Ning¡¯s hand with chopsticks in it stopped in midair for a while, then she recovered her original state and pulled Cui He to sit on the other side to eat with her.


    After the master and servant were full, as usual, they walked around the East Palace in the twilight to digest their food and did not return to the palace until the night was already dark. Then there was another session bathing and grooming, joking and joking, without the slightest hint of impatience.


    ¡­


    In the Ganlu Hall, Xiao Kezhi had been sitting cross-legged on the couch since he came back. First, he was concentrating on reading today''s memorials, and now he was annotating them with a pen.


    In the early winter, before the fire ditches had been dug, there was only a small charcoal basin in the house, which occasionally made a crackling sound.


    The warm candlelight cast on the pen in his hand, leaving a slender shadow between the pages that swayed with the movement of writing, making him seem completely focused.


    But Liu Kang, who was beside him, frequently lowered his head and wiped his forehead, as if he was anxiously waiting for something.


    In the past half an hour, the Emperor''s eyes had drifted out to the door four times!


    He knew what the Emperor was waiting for, but the door had been open all day and there was still no movement. In the evening, he was anxious, and privately arranged for someone to send a pair of chariots there. It was such a clear hint, but the other side of the East Palace still did not respond correctly.


    He was so anxious right now that he even thought about whether to make someone go to the East Palace.


    But the East Palace was no better than the Taiji Palace. There were many eyes and ears there, and if one was not careful, they would be discovered by others.


    While hesitating, Xiao Kezhi, who had kept his head lowered, seemed to have noticed something was wrong with him. He frowned at him and said, "What''s the matter? You''re not paying attention."


    Liu Kang opened his mouth and didn''t know how to reply. There were hurried footsteps outside the hall. Then, the little servant standing by the door heard something and hurriedly approached to say a few words to him.


    Liu Kang''s eyes lit up immediately, and he cupped his hands and said, "Everyone in the Hall of Wude¡ªsomeone is here."


    Xiao Kezhi''s expression loosened, and he put down the pen in his hand and wanted to get up and go over. But after only taking two steps, he suddenly stopped, returned to his seat, and continued to write with his pen.


    "Go, bring her to the Temple of Nectar."

 CH 60

    Choppy- It was really his first time (1)


    As soon as Liu Kang heard this, he knew that the emperor had mistakenly thought that the person from the Wude Hall was the Crown Princess.


    He couldn''t help showing an embarrassed look on his face, laughed dryly, and said, "Your majesty, Your Royal Highness is to be awaited. It is Cui He, Her Highness¡¯ trusted maid, who is here to deliver a message..."


    At the end of his speech, looking at Xiao Kezhi''s distorted face for a moment, his voice suddenly dropped.


    "What?" Xiao Kezhi seemed to calm down after being extremely angry, leaning back onto the wooden armrest and speaking lightly.


    Liu Kang carefully said, "Her Royal Highness will come later, when it¡¯s bedtime, please don''t be impatient..."


    ¡­¡­


    The hall fell silent.


    Sitting on the couch, Xiao Kezhi didn''t know what to do. He got up from the couch and put on an extra robe and boots to go out. "Weimo? Come out for a walk with me."


    He was indeed impatient, and that woman was indeed more slippery.


    But now, she almost belonged to him, so why was he so anxious? Since she was coming sooner or later, he would just wait patiently.


    The door of the hall opened wide, and the cold wind blew inside.


    Weimo, who was released by the guards, trotted to his side. Its eyes flashed with excitement, like a predator ready to go in the dark night.


    "Let''s go." He reached out and rubbed a handful of gray fur, pointed to the Jinshui River to the north, and said softly, "Let¡¯s go catch some prey."


    ...


    In the East Palace, after taking a bath, Chu Ning spoke with her maids until hai period* and then lay down in bed as usual. Her maids turned off the lights, closed the door, and exited the main palace wing to rest.


    *Haishi, or hai period, was the 2 hour section of Ancient Chinese time between 11 pm and 1 am.


    In the darkness, everything was quiet. She lay motionless on her back, listening to the sounds of movement outside.


    She had always asked for only one person to attend to her at night. Tonight, it happened to be Cui He.


    About two minutes later, the inner servants who were guarding outside also went to bed, and Cui He''s low voice trailed in from outside: "Mistress, everyone has left."


    Only then did Chu Ning get up from her bed. She didn''t even pause to do her hair or make up and donned a thick, hooded cloak with a hood. Gently pushing open the door, Chu Ning departed on the most secluded path towards Wude Hall.


    Although the Taiji Palace was near her residences, even if the doors were opened wide, it would not be easy to pass through without being noticed.


    Fortunately, she usually managed the affairs of the East Palace and knew a little about the inspections and patrols of every palace.


    Near the Wude Hall, the delicate chariot was still parked in the corner. When a few servants saw her coming, they hurriedly stepped forward with smiles, led her onto the chariot, and carried her to the Ganlu Hall without saying a word. .


    The road was unobstructed as expected, and no one was walking around. It was obvious that someone had ordered this in advance.


    For this reason, Chu Ning still lowered her head under her hood. She only looked up again when greeting Liu Kang, who approached her with a smile.


    "Head Eunuch Liu."


    When Liu Kang saw her, he breathed a sigh of relief, wiped his forehead, and offered a hand-warming stove that he had prepared a long time ago.


    "It''s cold, Your Highness, don''t catch a cold. Right now, His Majesty is still in the back garden. Your Highness, please accompany thos old slave into the hall to wait for a while."


    Hearing this, Chu Ning couldn''t help but be a little surprised, wondering if she had come too late and annoyed her emperor-uncle again.


    But today, she didn''t keep him hanging on purpose. She just wanted to be more discreet.


    It seemed that today, she had to obey him and not have any other thoughts.


    As soon as she stepped into the hall, before the doors could even close behind her, there was a steady sound of footsteps.


    She turned to look and saw that, under the night sky, Xiao Kezhi was walking steadily, trailed by a few guards, and the gray wolf Weimo was loping by his side.


    "Everyone is back." Liu Kang hurriedly bowed and saluted, without saying a word, he led the crowd and silently retreated, leaving a large space between the two of them.


    Xiao Kezhi didn''t walk closer, leaving a distance between the two of them. He just stood there and quietly stared at the woman in the hall.


    Two people, one standing in the dark night, the other waiting under the bright candlelight, as if two unrelated paintings were put together by chance, creating a sense of strange harmony.


    Weimo seemed to smell the subtle changes in the air. After looking up at its master, it suddenly pranced into the hall, circling around Chu Ning twice.


    It was very close to her, and its gray fur brushed lightly over her drooping cloak and fingertips, accentuating more and more its built figure compared to her delicateness.


    Chu Ning was nervous and stood stiffly, not daring to move, for fear that the belovedly fierce pet would suddenly bare its sharp fangs at her.


    She couldn''t help but look pleadingly at Xiao Kezhi not far away, her moist eyes showing weakness.


    "Sixth Imperial Uncle¡­"


    Xiao Kezhi was appreciating the strong contrast between the beast and the beautiful woman in front of him. Hearing her pitiful sound, he felt his heart tremble, and a comfortable fluttery feeling gradually spread.


    This was her asking him for help.


    He chuckled lightly, approached slowly, and called out, "Weimo!"


    The gray wolf immediately turned tail and loped out of the hall.


    Chu Ning''s tense body relaxed a little.


    However, the next moment, the doors of the main hall were slammed shut. Xiao Kezhi prowled towards her step by step.


    She straightened her back. Her dewy eyes met his deep, burning gaze, and she couldn''t help trembling.

 CH 61

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 61


    Choppy- It was really his first time (2)


    He stopped half a step away from her, stretched out his fingers and gently stroked the line of her lower right jaw on the right side. As goosebumps prickled on the back of her neck, he transferred his fingers to tugging on her earlobe. She tensed, shrinking into herself.


    After getting her all worked up, the hand slid down her neck to her chest, untying the straps little by little.


    The heavy cloak floated to the ground, revealing the thin body wrapped in lace underneath.


    The gazes of the two were intertwined, and neither of them made a sound.


    Today, her hair was let down, and she had no makeup on. She looked like a pure and innocent maiden instead of the dignified woman she usually dressed up as.


    Under her outer garment, striking colors could be seen.


    His eyes became darker and darker, and finally he couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Garments were flung onto the bed one by one, causing waves after waves of heat.


    ...


    Even in the fog of passion, Chu Ning finally could no longer ignore the choppiness of his actions.


    And Xiao Kezhi was also staring at himself, as if shocked by his sudden loss of control.


    It was really his first time.


    Chu Ning couldn''t tell whether the feeling in her heart was a surprise or something else, so she could only ignore it temporarily. She took the initiative to raise her head and place a kiss on his Adam''s apple, immersing him into the experience bit by bit.


    This was probably human instinct, especially to someone like Xiao Kezhi who was naturally gifted and learned unexpectedly fast.


    As if he were trying to prove himself, he manipulated her until she was nothing more than a puddle of water, begging for mercy.


    The red candles in the hall had already melted down, and in the darkness, Chu Ning leaned on Xiao Kezhi''s shoulders with half-closed eyes, strength completely drained.


    However, Xiao Kezhi still seemed to be eager. While stroking the extra smooth and delicate skin behind her neck, he kept bowing his head, looking for her lips to kiss.


    "Your Majesty¡ªUncle, don''t..." She was afraid that he would get interested again, so she hurriedly reached out to push him away.


    "Did you get tired so soon?" he murmured vaguely while biting her chin. Although the passion in his eyes didn''t fade, he didn''t torment her anymore, but turned his head and called for someone to bring water in.


    The candles were lit again, and a copper basin filled with warm water was put on the bedside table. An attendant handed over a freshly wringed, warm towel. He reached his hand out for it, but she braced her exhausted frame and grabbed it, getting on her knees to wipe him down.


    This was a habit she had long developed - in the East Palace, no matter how tired she was, she had to force herself to clean Xiao Yu up before she could take care of herself. He didn¡¯t like others to serve as long as she was by his side. He would never accept the hand of others.


    Today in the Ganlu Palace, she naturally served Xiao Kezhi like she did Xiao Yu.


    But when such a subconscious behavior fell into Xiao Kezhi''s eyes, his expression changed.


    "What are you doing?" He grabbed her wrist and asked with a frown, "Weren¡¯t you still tired just now?"


    Chu Ning lifted her weighty eyelids and glanced at him, not knowing why he suddenly turned cold. She could only say, "I will wipe Your Majesty¡¯s body."


    However, his eyebrows wrinkled even tighter. "When you are in the East Palace, is this the case?" She was so tired that she could barely keep her eyes open but still had to kneel and serve others?


    She looked away and didn''t speak, and this was taken as a confirmation.


    This was something she had become used to doing in the past two years. She didn''t feel how unfair it was before, but now that he asked her so frankly, she suddenly felt a little sad and condescended.


    She wasn''t like that before.


    It was just that, in following Xiao Yu for the past two years, her wayward, innocent, and proud edges had been smoothed out. She suppressed who she was to the point of forgetting in order to show him a woman who satisfied him the most.


    If it weren¡¯t for the belief in her father''s innocence, if she didn''t suddenly learn the truth of that year, she would have already become a lifeless puppet.


    "That''s it." Xiao Kezhi looked at her suddenly stunned appearance, and for some reason, a soft feeling flashed in his heart, "I will do it by myself."


    He let go of her wrist, took the towel, and wiped himself down. However, he didn''t stop, but wringed out another clean towel and handed it to her.


    Chu Ning squeezed the warm and moist towel in her hand but didn¡¯t react for a while. She laid there limply and watched him get dressed and walk out of the inner room as she slowly came back to her senses. She wiped herself down and put the messily strown clothes back on.


    Probably because they were afraid that the room would be too cold after the charcoal basin was extinguished, the attendants lit the ground-dragon*, and the originally cool room became much more warm and inviting than before.


    Chu Ning quietly walked out of the inner room with her black hair loose and streaming down her back.


    The incense burner on the desk was full of new incense, and it was belching green smoke.


    Xiao Kezhi was reclining at his desk again, annotating his decrees with a calm and solemn look. His attitude looked completely different from the excitement and enthusiasm he showed when he was in bed just now.


    She watched for a while, then walked slowly next to him, saluted respectfully, and said softly, "It''s not early. It''s time for this niece to go back."


    Xiao Kezhi put down the brush in his hand, raised his head and stared at her quietly and impassively.


    After a long pause, he suddenly asked, "Is there anything you want to say to me today?"


    After Chu Ning glanced at him quickly, she lowered her head again and replied softly, "This niece knows herself and does not dare to speak without permission. If Your Majesty wants to know in the future, it will not be too late for this niece to speak."


    Without awaiting his answer, she re-tied her cloak, lifted up the hood, turned around, and stepped out of the temple, leaving the the Ganlu Palace on foot.

 CH 62

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 62


    The Emperor¡¯s Will - She Was a Cunning Woman who Needed to be Taught a Lesson (1)


    In the Ganlu Hall, the cold wind rushed in, but Xiao Kezhi did not let the door close. He just sat quietly on the couch, looking at the night sky.


    He started to meditate in order to refresh his excited mind and think carefully about his true inner thoughts.


    But as long as she was still in the hall, he couldn''t completely calm down and sort out his thoughts, so he had to read to get his mind off other distractions. Now that she left, and the huge Ganlu Hall returned to its previous emptiness and silence, he finally calmed down enough to sort out everything that had happened since he returned to Changan.


    His difficult situation since childhood made him develop the habit of taking one step and watching ten steps forward. After returning to Changan, he had everything firmly in grasp.


    Only his niece-in-law was an exception.


    At first, it was her unforgettable beauty that caught his attention, and later, it was her initiative and ulterior motives that caught his attention little by little.


    He seemed to be carried away by passions, but in fact, he was deliberately unrestrained.


    Everything tonight was a matter of mutual affection between adult men and women. After trying this, he really felt the beauty of it. Even now that she had just left, he was already a little bit eager.


    Eat the marrow and know the taste, that was about it.


    Everything seemed to be in his grasp, but it also seemed that something was wrong.


    He frowned and pondered, slowly recalling the complicated emotions that flashed in his heart just now when he saw her forcing her exhausted body to serve him.


    He was stunned, in disagreement, and found it pitiful for some reason.


    This kind of pity was different from the initial pity that was purely because she was the daughter of Chu Qianyu but became the Crown Princess, and was more of a heartache for her.


    It was this that made him feel that something was wrong. Some emotion he had never experienced was gradually taking root in his heart, sending its roots out of the ground, and becoming clear little by little.


    He thought that he probably had some vague feelings for her.


    Suddenly remembering this possibility, he was a little surprised, but he felt it was reasonable.


    He was a man of great patience and perseverance, which is probably a gift. It was this talent that made him go from a forgotten prince to the Emperor of Great Liang today.


    When he was young, he was angry because he witnessed a civilian in the borderland being robbed by the Beirong people. This anger supported him to practice horsemanship and archery for more than ten years after that.


    He also changed his plan to live and grow old in the borderlands because of a word of encouragement from others, and he made it his lifelong wish to return to Changan and ascend the coveted throne of the emperor. For this, he endured dormancy for many years, trying to find opportunities to get closer to the center of power undetectably.


    ...


    For everything, the first cause was just a passing thought.


    And for that woman, perhaps it was the first pity, but it had determined his everything now.


    "Your Majesty, Her Royal Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort has arrived at the East Palace. It''s not early, there will be a court meeting tomorrow. Do you want to be accommodated?" Liu Kang looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and asked carefully.


    The people who trailed the Crown Princess as she exited Wude Hall returned, saying that the Crown Princess had returned to the East Palace successfully, and there was nothing else to do now.


    To this day, he was still secretly shocked by this incident in the Ganlu Hall - if the relationship between the Emperor and his niece was placed in front of the public, they would be spurned by people from ten miles and eight townships! But when it came to the royal palace, most of the people didn¡¯t even blink their eyes.


    Xiao Kezhi came back to his senses when he heard those words, slowly put down the nearly dry pen in his hand, and said softly, "It''s time to sleep."


    He got up from the couch and went back to the bedside, which had been remade and flattened in the inner room, and somehow felt empty.


    He closed his eyes, and the woman''s pure, charming, weak, and bold gestures appeared in his mind one by one.


    She approached him for no reason!


    This fact was like cold water pouring down his head in winter, making him cold.


    He didn''t care much about it at first, but now it felt like a stick in his throat, rekindling the anger and dissatisfaction he dissipated because of the temporary relief.


    She was a cunning woman who needed to be taught a lesson, and he couldn¡¯t be easily fooled and let her succeed!


    ...


    In the East Palace, when Chu Ning returned to the bedroom in the dark, it was already the second half of the night.


    She was really exhausted, and her body was so sore that she felt her legs were fighting a little when she stepped over the threshold. Fortunately, Cui He stayed by her side and hurriedly helped her to the bedside, then delivered the medicine.


    The dark concoction had long lost its temperature, and it glowed with a cold luster in the dark night. She held it in her hand and frowned slightly, biting her teeth and raising her head to drink it.


    "Ma¡¯am, it''s really inconvenient to boil medicine in our house." Cui He handed over the tea and lowered her voice to remind her.


    In the past, the contraceptive soup was handed over to the back kitchen to cook in an open and honest manner, but now that Xiao Yu was gone, she had no reason to drink the contraceptive soup, so she had to let Cui He cook a bowl in the palace.


    It was just that the smell of the medicine attracted attention. Once or twice, it could be said to others that it was a tonic used by Cui He. If people smelled it several times, however, it would inevitably attract attention.


    The best way, of course, was to leave the matter to someone else to handle.


    Chu Ning nodded. After drinking the tea and rinsing her mouth, she said, "Next time, I will ask His Majesty to prepare the soup."


    If there was a next time.


    She put down the tea cup, lay back on the bed, covered with a quilt, and instructed Cui He to hurry up and rest.


    But for some reason, her sleepiness came in waves. At this moment, she was lying on the bed and closed her eyes, but she couldn''t fall asleep. Instead, she couldn''t help but think of what happened in the Ganlu Hall just now.


    Her surprise emotion came out with hindsight.


    She never expected that Xiao Kezhi, who was already twenty-five years old, would actually have his first time doing something between a man and a woman this time. It was very different from what she had thought before.


    She couldn''t help but guess what kind of life he lived in Ganzhou for so many years, so that not only did he not have a wife or concubines, but he hadn¡¯t even touched a woman.

 CH 63

    The Emperor¡¯s Will - She Was a Cunning Woman who Needed to be Taught a Lesson (2)


    He didn¡¯t have to be like Xiao Yu¡ªdeliberately restrain himself and maintain his reputation in order to win over the courtiers and maintain his reputation. Could it be that he, like those few upright and even slightly old-fashioned ministers, was against keeping a concubine for the sake of rules?


    But he was clearly not a person who paid attention to rules, otherwise he would not pay attention to her at all...


    Thinking of the situation when he stopped her from serving her forcibly, she suddenly felt a little strange in her heart, so she just pretended he pitied her.


    This person was probably an outlier in the Xiao family.


    She just didn¡¯t know if today''s appearance achieved what she wanted. Before leaving, his indifferent look that could not be understood was really obscure.


    She deliberately did not take advantage of today to say what she wanted and instead left a hook and waited to see his reaction.


    If he intended to, he would give her a chance. If he didn¡¯t, her telling him today would have been of no avail either.


    After thinking about this, she slowly relaxed and gradually fell asleep.


    ...


    The next few days were peaceful in the palace.


    The door beside Wude Hall was still open every day.


    At first, the palace people in the East Palace were still gossiping a lot, and they kept guessing about the intention of the Taiji Palace, but after a few days, they didn''t see anything else, so they couldn''t help but lose interest and stopped watching.


    The atmosphere of fear faded day by day, and it seemed that the East Palace had returned to its previous appearance. Because Xiao Yu was away, the atmosphere became more relaxed.


    Cui He quietly went to the door to look a few times, but the palanquin from the Wude Hall didn¡¯t appear again that day.


    She was a little anxious, but seeing that Chu Ning was calm, she felt relieved and stopped looking at it.


    Seeing that it was almost mid-November, the real winter season was coming.


    The Taiji Palace was low-lying, which made it difficult to withstand the severe cold. Therefore, in previous winters, the first emperor would move to the Lishan Tangquan Palace for self-cultivation, and return to the Taiji Palace in the spring of the following year.


    This year, when a new king ascended the throne, the courtiers would take the initiative to ask the Emperor to move.


    Naturally, Xiao Kezhi would not object, and immediately issued an order to set off in five days to go to Lishan Tangquan Palace.


    In the Ganlu Hall, Liu Kang handed over the prepared list to Xiao Kezhi for review, and finally sent the one involving the East Palace carefully.


    According to him, the Crown Princess was also a member of the royal family, and naturally, she had to accompany her. But these few days, the Emperor had been serving in front of the Imperial court, and he had never seen the Emperor mention the Crown Princess again, which made him hesitate for a while.


    "Your Majesty, look at the East Palace. The Crown Prince is not in the capital, and the Crown Princess-?"


    Xiao Kezhi''s eyes lingered on the word "Chu" for a moment, and then he frowned and said, "I said that everyone in the palace will go. Why do you still ask?"


    Liu Kang was agitated and immediately understood, so he hurriedly said, "This old slave understands. This one will let people pass the order to the East Palace."


    The East Palace seemed to be adjacent to the Taiji Palace, and although they were separate now,  when it was first built, it was regarded as an attached palace of the Taiji Palace. In this way, the princess was naturally a "person in the palace".


    "Okay." Xiao Kezhi glanced at him but did not stop him, only called Jin Jiang in.


    "How''s the investigation on Bozhou?"


    He had previously been suspicious of Zhao Lun''s movements in Bozhou because of Zhao Yue''s sudden appearance, so he asked Jin Jiang to send someone to investigate.


    Jin Jiang said, "I am ashamed. Bozhou is remote and the terrain is steep. I haven''t found out any concrete details, but I have only caught some clues."


    In fact, it has only been half a month since that day. Xiao Kezhi didn''t expect him to find anything in such a short period of time. Hearing that, he just shook his head and said, "No matter, tell me what the clue is."


    "It seems to be related to the late General Zhao. There have been some local rumors that in the past few years, there was a close relationship between General Zhao and the Nanzhao royal family."


    Xiao Kezhi listened, pondered for a moment, and then ordered, "Continue to check. In the capital, send people to track Zhao Erniang''s underlings and find out the situation between her and Zhao Lun."


    Jin Jiang''s words weren¡¯t clear, but just that rumor already revealed a lot of things.


    It was also a marginal area that was difficult for the court to reach. Xiao Kezhi had been in Ganzhou for ten years and naturally understood what Tiangao Emperor Yuan meant. The Zhao family had been guarding Bozhou for generations, and it is inevitable that some thoughts that should not be born will arise.


    When Jin Jiang heard the words, "Yes", he remembered them.


    "Where''s the Crown Prince? How many days will he be in Huazhou? How did those people in Huazhou deal with him?" Xiao Kezhi turned over a stack of documents about dredging the river a few days ago and glanced at it.


    Jin Jiang nodded and said, "The Prince will be in Huazhou for seven days. Everything in the prefecture is as usual, and there is not much difference, but in the nearby states, there are rumors that His Majesty wants to replace the generals. Some people seem to be interested in meeting the prince."


    "Sure enough." Xiao Kezhi sneered and quickly said a few names, all of which were confirmed by Jin Jiang as the ones who wanted to meet with Xiao Yu.


    He sent this useless nephew to Huazhou on purpose to test a few officials nearby.


    Xiao Yu and Empress Dowager Qi seemed to be completely opposite sides, but in fact, they had some subtle points in common. For example, they were both short-sighted and blindly expended their energy on the struggle for power and profit in the court while ignoring the management of officials. This resulted in the entire court¡ªa luxuriant tree¡ª being riddled with holes of countless silverfish. Although it seemed to be a towering giant tree that was difficult to shake, the inside was crumbling due to its hollowness.


    In the end, they were all selfish people who only considered their own interests.


    Since he had chosen to keep Xiao Yu as the crown prince, he could not let either of the two parties collapse too quickly. Only by slowly eliminating them little by little could the stability of the court situation be guaranteed to the greatest extent.


    Thinking of this, he quickly ordered, "Let the Hanlin Academy draw up a decree to summon generals from Caozhou, Weizhou, and Bianzhou to report their duties in Changan."


    Time to dig up the sores there.

 CH 64

    Care¡ªOnly a Wall Apart. (1)


    When the news of the move to Lishan reached the East Palace, Chu Ning ordered someone to pack up her clothes and luggage and waited for the departure in five days.


    In the eyes of others, this was just a consistent rule, or even a means¡ªwhen the Prince was not in Chang''an, he must keep a close watch on the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort and not leave any opportunities for others to take advantage of her.


    But in Chu Ning''s eyes, this was a hint that all her efforts had not been in vain, and the next opportunity was at hand.


    She thought about it for a while, but she didn''t bring all the maids into the dormitory with her. Except for Cui He, she only picked four others, and the rest were all assigned to chores outside.


    On the eve of her departure, she received a letter from Xiao Yu from Huazhou, saying that he would come back to Changan around New Year''s Day, and asked about the East Palace.


    This was a practice, maybe it was out of meager feelings, maybe it was out of anxiety after his lies, when he had been away from Changan for a long time, he would write back to ask her about her situation.


    Looking at the handwriting on the paper, Chu Ning couldn''t help but sneer.


    Only if he did something wrong and lied to her for two whole years would he feel uneasy all the time for fear that one day she would discover the truth.


    One day, he would find out that not only did she already know the truth, but she even secretly communicated with his most hated uncle under his nose, begging the uncle not only to pluck his wings bit by bit, but also to force him to plead guilty for the evil things he did in the past. What would be his reaction?


    With a cold light in her eyes, she held a corner of his letter on the candlestick and lit it until it burned to ashes. Then she took out the pen and ink, wrote two greetings in a respectful tone as always, and added that she would go with the emperor to Lishan. It was sent out.


    ...


    The next morning, the weather was clear and sunny.


    Outside the Chengtian Gate of Taiji Palace, hundreds of princes, nobles, courtiers and royal family members gathered here, waiting to follow the holy carriage to Lishan.


    In the cold wind, prized horses and perfumed carts filled the road, and the laughter of men, women and children was endless.


    Chu Ning came from Changle Gate in the East Palace. After the audience came to pay homage, she consciously stood at the front of the female relatives, waiting for the Emperor and Empress Dowager Qi to come.


    The madames and maidens around were still afraid to talk to her. Occasionally, they came to greet her, and they hurriedly left after only saying a word or two.


    No one wanted to be found out in the public eye to have a close relationship with the East Palace.


    Only Madame Xu of the State of Lu brought her daughter Guoer over and sincerely greeted her.


    Lu Guogong and his wife had the protection of the Emperor in Changan, and no one dared to face them disrespectfully. But they had the simple temperament of the Yanzhou plains, so even if they were covered in brocade, beads, and jade, the rich and the powerful would scorn them behind their backs. No one was willing to take the initiative to make good friends with them for fear that they would become an outlier, the laughing stock among the rich and powerful.


    In the past two months, Madame Xu had seen through the thoughts of these people. Although she was still trembling for fear of making mistakes, she no longer worked hard to integrate herself into the life of the upper-class nobles.


    "Long time no see. How is Madame faring?" Chu Ning looked at the mother and daughter beside her and greeted them with a smile, "Guoer seems to be more rounded than when she came here."


    Madam Xu nodded, then pulled Guoer in front of her, and said, "This child was a little unaccustomed to the environment on the way to Changan. In those days, she was feeling a little bit of indigestion, and her face was sallow. Now she is probably more accustomed to it, and she has eaten a lot."


    She and Lu Guogong both came from peasant families. They worked all year round and suffered from famine in the past. They were married for many years, but due to their poor health, they never gave birth to a child until they were nearly 30 years old. With such a miraculous daughter, both the husband and the wife cherished her very much.


    Guoer blushed, raised her head and smiled at Chu Ning, and then cautiously reached out and pulled her sleeve.


    Chu Ning touched her little hand and leaned down, only to see her smiling and turning in a small circle in front of her eyes, as if she was showing off today''s clothes. Only then did Chu Ning realize that the little girl was showing that the clothes she was wearing today resembled the set from the first picture in the picture book she had given the other last time.


    "Guoer''s clothes are beautiful," she complimented her and nodded at the child with a smile, "The bracelet on your wrist matches nicely."


    Guoer was very happy when she received the compliment and smiled sweetly, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    After a while, Xiao Kezhi and Empress Dowager Qi finally came down to the open Chengtian gate, surrounded by the palace servants and guards.


    Seeing this, everyone stopped talking and laughing, turned around and saluted the two of them respectfully.


    When they stood up straight again, Chu Ning heard Guoer beside her pulling Madame Xu''s hand and saying timidly, "A-niang, His Majesty seems to be coming towards us."


    She couldn''t help but look up, just in time to meet a pair of familiar, sharp eyes.


    Xiao Kezhi did not bring a carriage, but rather rode on a high-headed horse, trotting forward step by step.


    Everyone thought that he was here to talk to Madame Lu and her daughter. In fact, after disembarking the horse, he passed Chu Ning, who was standing at the front, and walked straight to Madame Lu and Guoer.


    But Chu Ning knew in her heart that when their eyes met just now, he was indeed looking at her.


    "I heard from my uncle a few days ago that in the past, due to work, he often had back pains. My aunt has also suffered from a cold for the past two years, and your legs are not very flexible. When we reached the hot springs, I ordered the Imperial doctor to prepare some herbs. It may relieve the chronic ailments of old age."


    He stood sideways in front of Chu Ning, taking good care of Madam Xu with a normal attitude.

 CH 65

    Care¡ªOnly a Wall Apart. (2)


    Madame Xu was overwhelmed and hurriedly brought Guoer to thank him.


    After exchanging more greetings, he didn''t leave, but looked sideways at Chu Ning who was standing silently beside him and said, "These days, I must entrust the care of my aunt and cousin to my niece."


    When he said this, he passed her body with oppressive eyes, and under the audience of the public, his arms flexed, and his tone seemed to be signifying something less pure than if he had just told Madam Xu a perfunctory sentence.


    Chu Ning raised her head, and a very light, charming smile that he was very familiar with appeared on her gentle and dignified face. When his eyes flashed slightly and then darkened, she quickly put her smile away, as if she had done nothing, and responded softly, "Sharing Your Majesty''s worries and honoring her elders is what a niece should do."


    There was a subtle change in the atmosphere at a distance of two steps.


    Xiao Kezhi looked at the half-smiling, well-dressed woman in front of him, but what came to his mind was her covered in that bold underwear, her mouth blocked by a silk handkerchief, her hands tied, her eyes tearful, all as she whimpered to him for mercy. His blood boiled.


    It had been ten days already. Enough was enough, maybe it was time to close the net.


    He made a meaningful "Oh," and left a sentence, "Then continue to share my worries for me", then turned to leave. He got on the horse again and urged the horse to trot to the front.


    The team departed soon.


    Madame Xu, Guoer, and Chu Ning rode in the same carriage, chatting and laughing along the way. They listened to Guoer''s recitation of "Thousand-Character Writing" by memorizing, and Chu Ning didn''t find it boring. It was not until they arrived at Tangquan Palace in the afternoon that they separated and went to their respective residences.


    Tangquan Palace was the palace of the Emperor, built on the hillside of Lishan. Unlike the Taiji Palace, where only the Emperor could live in the palace city, the relatives and nobles who were close to the Emperor could also live in the palace city. It was just that there were more distances and barriers between the Emperor''s residence and the relatives¡¯ and nobles¡¯.


    There was no special East Palace here, but there was a Crown Prince¡¯s Tang, which was dedicated to the Crown Prince''s residence. As the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, Chu Ning naturally lived here alone.


    She recalled the layout of Tangquan Palace and immediately remembered that the Xingchen Tang and Jiulong Tang, which belonged to the Emperor, were just west of the Crown Prince Tang, with a wall on both sides.


    This was convenient.


    After more than two hours of bumpy riding in the carriage, she only felt a little tired. After changing clothes, she ate a few snacks, then went to the sleeping hall to rest for a while, and she didn''t wake up until evening.


    Dinner was ready, and the pond under the pavilion outside the hall was also full of hot springs. The steam was steaming out, immediately surrounding the courtyard like it was a fairy palace.


    She reclined on a noble concubine''s couch for a moment, then summoned Cui He and gave a few instructions in a low voice.


    ...


    After Xiao Kezhi arrived at Tangquan Palace, he did not immediately go to the inner chamber to rest, but first went to the outer court to convene with courtiers, deal with the political affairs one by one today, and stayed in the palace to read all the memorials before relaxing.


    When he headed towards the inner chamber, it was already nightfall.


    It was a cold winter night, and it was rare for him to not go back by walking but rather ride a palanquin, so that he could spare some energy to think about what he had just done. But when he was not careful, he found that the route back seemed to be a little different.


    Going back from the Chaotang near Jinyang Gate, he could directly reach the Feishuang Palace, but now, they had bypassed too many palaces and needed to pass through the Rihua Gate to return to the Feishuang Palace.


    Although he had never lived in the palace Emperor''s bed before, he had traveled here several times when he was young, so he was naturally familiar with the layout. He immediately felt that something was wrong, became vigilant, and frowned, "Why did we go around here?"


    Liu Kang laughed nervously, bowed to his waist, and replied, "Your Majesty, the scenery here is better. This old slave saw that Your Majesty was too tired to handle government affairs, so he made his own decisions to go through here."


    Xiao Kezhi glanced at him and said coldly, "You are becoming more and more self-confident."


    Having said that, he didn''t change the route. There was no other reason. He thought about it for a while, and then he remembered that if he took a detour around this road, he happened to pass by the courtyard where the Crown Prince¡¯s residence was.


    He didn''t even have to ask to guess that Liu Kang was instructed by the temptress to lead him there on purpose!


    For some reason, as the distance got closer, a little excitement and nervousness flashed in his heart, and his whole body became hot. Even against the winter night wind, he did not feel cold at all.


    Under the night, except for the places illuminated by the palace lanterns, everything was pitch black. Although he knew that no one else lived nearby, the vigilance he had developed over the years still made him wonder what would happen if someone saw him there.


    This vigilance also turned into excitement, making his heart thump.


    "Your Majesty, the Crown Prince¡¯s Tang is right ahead." Liu Kang had been secretly observing the effect of his words, and now he was busy pointing not far away to remind him softly.


    Xiao Kezhi pursed his lips and said nothing, but his eyes were already looking in the direction the other had pointed.


    He saw that there was only one wall separating the Crown Prince¡¯s Tang from his residence. The door was slightly ajar, as if its inhabitant was deliberately waiting for someone, and the looming lights made people want to go in and find out.


    With a sullen face, he didn''t say a word. He turned his head again with just one glance and didn''t look any further. But just as the palanquin was about to pass the gate, he clenched his fist.


    "Stop."


    Under the short and low command, the palanquin stopped steadily and lowered in front of the half-opened door.

 CH 66

    Lotus Lantern - This flower is elegant and not bewitching, but you are very bewitching. (1)


    It was quiet, and except for a few palace lanterns on both sides, nothing could be seen.


    Xiao Kezhi went in alone with a cold face. After turning around and closing the door, he crossed a hall in the vestibule and entered the courtyard with the pond.


    It was still a cold winter night outside, but the inside was warm as spring because of the underground pipes leading to the hot springs.


    The courtyard was still empty, but there were more palace lanterns around, hanging under the eaves, hidden among the rocks and trees, illuminating the courtyard in half-light and half-darkness. Under the pavilion in the southeast corner, the steam in the pond curled up, and the scene was like a fairyland.


    The springs here were all running water. Standing in the middle of the courtyard, listening to the burbling and tinkling sound of the flowing spring water coming from between the rocks, Xiao Kezhi couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. Everything here was obviously already arranged, and the arranger was just waiting for him to come in.


    But no one in the yard came out to greet him.


    He paused for a moment, then took two steps forward. He clearly saw behind the rocks, in the mist, a long guifei couch was placed beside the pond, and a beauty was reclining on the couch.


    The beauty was wearing a tulle nightgown with her long hair down, lying with her back to him. The dim light shone on her body, reflecting the pearl-like luster of the tulle and also sketching out a gracefully soft, undulating curve.


    It was that woman.


    With little thought, he recognized her intuitively and even recalled in his mind the fascinating dimples on her buttocks.


    There seems to be a faint aroma in the air, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    He stood there, stroking her back carefully with his eyes, then quietly approached, stopped by the couch, put his hands on her sides, and leaned in slightly to observe her.


    She still didn''t move, as if she didn¡¯t wake up, but he didn''t believe that she was really asleep. He just patiently waited for her next move.


    The moist mist lingered on her jade-white skin. The original soft luster faded a little and turned into a moist beauty. Even her thick eyelashes were weighed down with a few drops of extremely fine water droplets.


    The thin gauze was soaked by the moisture in the air, and it was carefully adhered to her shoulders, chest, and waist, until her slightly bent legs overlapped.


    Xiao Kezhi looked at the beautiful woman in the cramped space between his arms, and his eyes darkened little by little.


    After enough time, her eyelashes trembled. She slowly opened her eyes and turned her head slightly, just in time to meet his dark and deep eyes.


    "Your Majesty¡­"


    Her eyes were moist, glittering and roving under the candlelight, and the naturally rising crimson on her cheeks was even more charming when she woke up from a sound sleep. Seeing all of this, he couldn''t help himself. He lowered his head to suck on her plump lips. The palms on both sides of her also roved up slowly along her slender arms, and finally pressed her wrists down to make her unable to move.


    She turned her body into a supine position with extraordinary obedience, and let him kiss her until her already moist eyes became hazier and hazier. He slowly backed away and casually brought a strand of her hair to his nose and lightly sniffed.


    "What do you want to do with me today?"


    He didn''t mention at all why he was so easily seduced by her, so he followed the boat and pushed everything on her.


    Chu Ning blinked, and a sly smile appeared on her lips, "Your Majesty ordered your niece to share your worries."


    She was talking about the words he said when he set off in the daytime, but in a different scene, the meaning became ambiguous.


    "Well, how are you going to share my worries?" His hand rubbed her white and slender neck, pinching it from time to time as if he was very satisfied with its softness.


    "The pond is full. A¡¯Ning will serve Your Majesty to change clothes and soak in the pond."


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand to push him away, then wrapped her two slender arms around him from behind to slowly undo his belt.


    He was tall and strong, and she had to put her entire upper body against his back, her head on his shoulders, and gently paw towards his collar and neck with the movements of her hands.


    The hot and wet feeling spread down his neck and gradually turned into a crisp, so he couldn''t help turning his head and wanted to kiss her.


    But she didn''t let him do so, and when his lips came close, she stepped back and took off his untied robe smoothly.


    "Please enter the hot springs, Your Majesty."


    She put his shoes on the edge of the couch, and she stood barefoot on the warm stone steps, leading him little by little into the pond.


    Across the layers of mist, he leaned against the rocks and quietly watched her sitting on the stone steps at the other end, lighting up a lotus lantern.


    The warm candlelight lit up in the lotus lamp, illuminating her from the bottom up, and it was clear that the water droplets accumulated on her neck slipped into the front of her clothes.

 CH 67

    Lotus Lantern - This flower is elegant and not bewitching, but you are very bewitching. (2)


    Xiao Kezhi''s sharp eyes stared at the drops of water that silently slipped down, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down unconsciously.


    The lotus lantern was put into the water, and slowly floated to him along the flow of the current. It spun gently and was lifelike, as if it was really a lotus flower that was born in a hot spring, but it was still pure and clean.


    "Do you like lotuses?"


    He looked at the lotus lamp and immediately remembered her silk handkerchief and even the torn robe that had lotus patterns embroidered on it.


    "This flower is elegant and not bewitching, but you are very bewitching."


    For some reason, when he said this, he inexplicably gritted his teeth.


    Chu Ning sat on the edge of the pool far away from him and slowly immersed a pair of jade feet in the pond and stirred slowly, leaving two bare slender legs swaying lightly on the water.


    "Your Majesty wants to say that A¡¯Ning is not worthy of such an elegant flower?" She raised her eyelids and glanced at him, and the mockery that flashed across her lips was not for him or herself.


    Xiao Kezhi felt as if someone was pinching his heart, and was slightly sour, but he didn''t explain this to himself and only focused his eyes on her naked and slender calves.


    Chu Ning pursed her lips, taking his silence as his default.


    She lowered her head and put one hand into the pool, feeling the warm spring water flowing through her fingertips, and suddenly whispered, "This was my mother''s favorite flower. She is more worthy than I am of such a noble thing.¡±


    The slightly sour feeling in Xiao Kezhi''s heart seemed to be a little more astringent.


    He remembered that Chu Qianyu''s wife had passed away many years ago. Chu Ning would have been young at that time, so it seemed that she might not have many memories of her mother.


    She was an orphan who had lost the protection of her parents.


    He felt a bit of pity, but in the next moment, he saw her holding up a jug from a tray next to her. She signaled to him with a coquettish smile, "Your Majesty, would you like to drink?"


    As she said that, without waiting for him to answer, she directly held the jug up and raised her head to drink.


    The wine poured directly into her mouth. A little overflowed from the corners of her lips, flowing down her chin and neck to her collarbone, and finally fell down, thoroughly moistening the layer of tulle covering her chest.


    "Seductress."


    He felt a sudden thud in his head as if something had shattered, and the air around him became thin. The jade foot kept moving in the pool water.


    The jade feet were small and delicate, and he just happened to be playing with them in his palm. When he was done playing, he tugged hard and pulled her whole body into the pool.


    She couldn''t help but let out a soft gasp, trying to hold the jug in her hand. The splash of water when she fell in wet the floating lotus lantern and almost extinguished the flame.


    "The lantern-"


    She wanted to protect the little flame, but he didn''t give her a chance. He just pulled away the wet tulle and pressed her to the edge of the pool.


    He raised the jug, and the cold wine poured out of the spout and into her hair.


    She raised her head and closed her eyes, allowing more wine to flow on her face, neck, and shoulders. Her long black hair was wet into strands, sticking to her skin, making her as beautiful as a water demon.


    Seeing this, his heart trembled. He threw away the jug, lowered his head to kiss her, and swallowed all the remaining aromas of wine.


    Under the heavy mist, the currents in the pond surged, and from time to time, the water was stirred up by rushing or slow waves.


    The wet lotus lantern was like a lonely boat with no support¡ªadrift at sea.


    ...


    In the court hall on the west side of Jinyang Gate, Qi Mu listened to the officials of Zhongshu Province reporting on the candidates for the vacant positions that the Emperor had just appointed. His face was very gloomy.


    Due to the approaching New Year''s Day, he did not set off with the holy procession today, but rather stayed in the office first, brought the envoys from the Ministry of Rites, Honglu Temple and various neighbors to greet them one by one, and invited them to go to Tangquan in half a month. He attended the New Year''s Eve banquet at the palace, and only after meeting the new emperor did he set off for Lishan.


    It was already evening when he arrived there, and he didn''t intend to come to the court. He came here because he heard that the Emperor had already picked the officials to fill the vacant positions today.


    This made him furious.


    Those positions were originally vacated in the previous two months when the Emperor dealt with the Prince''s faction. Although they were not third-rank or higher, they were all solid positions in the ministries.


    He had already picked a few of them before, and when he asked the Ministry of Personnel to make up the list of vacancies, he specially arranged for many of his cronies to be among them.


    But when he heard the list just now, none of the people he recommended were used, and the people who filled the gaps were all unpopular officials!

 CH 68

    Lotus Lantern - This flower is elegant and not bewitching, but you are very bewitching. (3)


    This was almost nakededly losing face in court!


    "Grand Chancellor, the Emperor has demoted Wang Sizheng of Dali Temple and He Shijun of Shangzhou last time, and this time he is going his own way on filling in the blanks. I am afraid he intends to rectify the court," a Zhongshu Provincial official beside him said worriedly.


    Qi Mu snorted coldly, remembering that when the new monarch dealt with several courtiers of the Prince''s party, he hadn''t thought about it. Today, it seemed that that was too deceiving.


    "I see." He pondered for a moment in the temple and nodded to a few people. "The Emperor is young, and he has only recently ascended the throne. It is inevitable that he will be a little anxious. I will go to the Feishuang Temple and ask the emperor to make a new decision."


    After that, regardless of the fact that it was already night, he went directly from Jinyang Gate to the Emperor''s bedroom.


    ...


    In the pond, Xiao Kezhi leaned against the boulder, holding the weak-in-the-knees Chu Ning with one hand and stroking her back with the other.


    The lotus lantern was not extinguished by the violently fluctuating spring water, but at this moment, it had also burned to the end and quietly extinguished.


    The water brought the lamp closer, and regretfully, Chu Ning reached out to scoop up the half-wet lamp and put it on the edge of the pool.


    "Like this lamp?" Xiao Kezhi raised his eyelids and glanced at her, then lowered his head and took a light bite on her chin.


    Chu Ning ducked back, turned around to face him, wrapped her arms around his waist, and pressed her face to his chest.


    "A¡¯Ning thought it was Your Majesty''s favor."


    As soon as the coquettish voice came out, the two of them almost simultaneously remembered the situation in the pool just now.


    He pushed the lotus lantern to a place near the edge of the pool and made her turn around. Then, he put both hands on the edge of the pool, circled the lotus lantern in the small space in front of them, and ordered her to endure so as not to put out the candle.


    She couldn''t. She tried her best to slump her waist, straighten her back, and raise her head to keep her breath away from the candlelight, but she could barely endure anything.


    Thinking back to that, Xiao Kezhi stroked her back again, and even his voice became hoarse.


    "I just like to see the light shining on you."


    Chu Ning rubbed her face onto his chest and said softly, "Shangyuan Festival is coming soon."


    Xiao Kezhi''s hand paused. When she mentioned Shangyuan, he almost immediately thought of the upcoming New Year''s holiday¡ªthe Crown Prince would be back.


    He asked with a sullen face, "What, are you looking forward to seeing the Crown Prince soon?"


    Chu Ning was a little surprised. She only mentioned Shangyuan because of this lamp, but he directly thought of Xiao Yu.


    "Who A¡¯Ning wants to see, does Your Majesty still not know?" She raised her head to meet his eyes, but something flashed in her mind, and she could not help but tentatively whisper, "Your Majesty, A¡¯Ning heard that the Crown Prince went to see a few generals nearby."


    She remembered what Zhao Yanzhou said. Since she didn''t want Xiao Yu to succeed, the best way was to tell Xiao Kezhi directly.


    Xiao Kezhi didn''t speak. He just stared at her with a pair of bottomless eyes, as if trying to see something from her expression.


    "Why tell me about this?" He stretched out his hand to squeeze her chin, and doubt flashed in his eyes, "Afraid that something that happens to the Crown Prince will affect you?"


    He didn''t ask who Xiao Yu wanted to see but directly asked her why she said it, which meant he knew about it already.


    Seeing this, Chu Ning felt relieved, shook her head, and said, "A¡¯Ning just wants to help Your Majesty."


    Xiao Kezhi sneered and slowly let go of the hand holding her chin, apparently not believing her words at all.


    No matter how stupid he was, he understood that this woman was using him, but she still pretended to help him.


    Anger flashed from his eyes. He picked her up from the water with a cold face, put her on the couch, and after throwing a clean bath towel on her, he turned around and wiped himself.


    "You don''t have to take these detours with me. I often wonder if you are really Chu Qianyu''s daughter."


    Chu Qianyu was upright and righteous, but his daughter was as cunning as a fox.


    Chu Ning''s eyes froze, and she immediately remembered that when he was in the Taiji Palace, he also mentioned her father''s name. He seemed to know her father very well, but she never knew that his father had a friendship with him.


    "Your Majesty recognizes A¡¯Ning''s father?"


    She asked carefully, with a hint of imperceptible anticipation. If he had a good relationship with his father, wouldn''t it be logical for her to ask him to rehabilitate her father?


    Xiao Kezhi glanced at her but didn''t answer directly. He just said vaguely, "Who didn¡¯t recognize the Duke of Chu back then?"


    Chu Ning was stunned for a while and was waiting to ask again, but a nervous reminder came from the door of the front hall, "Your Majesty, Duke Qi has come to the Feishuang Palace."

 CH 69

    Recipe - How could he be unhappy? (1)


    Almost as soon as Xiao Kezhi heard this, he understood Qi Mu''s intention. He couldn''t help sneering and said "I know", then put down the bath towel. Picking up the messy clothes on the couch, he draped them over his body.


    Chu Ning wanted to habitually get up and help him dress, but for some reason, she remembered what stopped her last time. She guessed that he probably didn''t like letting others approach him, so she just sat on the couch, wrapped in a bath towel, and didn''t move.


    A breeze blew, and although it was not cold, it still made her shiver.


    She thought in her heart that if Qi Mu would visit the Emperor''s bedroom without authorization at this time, then he was a bad visitor. Looking at Xiao Kezhi''s cold face and slow dressing, it could be seen that Qi Mu wouldn¡¯t get the slightest benefit. The Emperor may even take the opportunity to knock the other down a peg.


    This man was not like the previous emperor at all, and he would never be pushed around.


    She went on to think about her detours and retreats, and she became more and more sure that such a strategy was correct - he was a strong man, and he hated being manipulated and controlled by others. She should take the initiative to show weakness in order to get closer and closer.


    "Is Your Majesty leaving?" She hugged the bath towel, trembling slightly in the wind.


    Xiao Kezhi''s dressing action paused. He turned to look at her condescendingly, raised her chin with one hand, and said in a low voice, "Why? You can''t bear me leaving?"


    She sat on the couch with her head only to his waist, looked up at him, and stretched out her arms. Meeting his eyes full of suspicion and ridicule, she wrapped her arms around his waist and stuck her whole body to him.


    "Of course, when Your Majesty was with A¡¯Ning, weren¡¯t you happy?"


    The beauty''s wet and soft body was pressed against his waist and legs, and his already moist clothes were soaked even more.


    Xiao Kezhi''s body was subconsciously tense, and he watched as the loose towel around her slowly collapsed, revealing a snow-white back.


    He couldn''t help stretching out his hand to cover the skin. His moist fingertips brushed over smooth skin, and he slowly raised his head and closed his eyes repressively.


    How could he be unhappy? She was pure and dignified for one second, and charming and coquettish the next. When she was submerged in the pool, she tortured him several times and he almost couldn''t hold back. He was really happy.


    But the more they did, the more powerless and angry he felt, all because he had lost his dominance.


    Before, he felt that he was being led on deliberately. He was purposefully letting her lead little by little into the beautiful net she had woven. As long as he was willing to, he could easily cut the fragile net with a wave of his knife.


    But when she asked this, he was shocked that he seemed to be too addicted. Even knowing that she was using him, he couldn''t help but indulge while pretending that he was still alert.


    Maybe it was this gentleness that made him so susceptibly happy.


    He took a deep breath, opened his indifferent eyes again, lowered his head and pushed her away from his waist. Then, he shook his damp, body-adhering clothes and said expressionlessly, "In front of me, put away your intentions. I have said that I don''t like women who play with other people¡¯s minds."


    Chu Ning was pushed away by him like this, and her body, which was already sore and exhausted from their previous exertions, couldn''t support itself. She fell down on the couch and let out a low cry, but at the same time, she was still wondering what she had said that made him so upset.


    When Xiao Kezhi heard the sound, he turned his head to look at her pitiful form fallen on the couch, and his calm heart had a familiar sour feeling of being pinched.


    He paused for a moment, then slowly took a step closer and bent over to re-tighten the scattered bath towel so that she was tightly wrapped. Then, he picked her up and strode into the room.


    The room was empty save for lamps and incense, and there was no fairy mist, which made him sober up again.


    After he put her on the couch, he wanted to turn around and leave, but just after he took a step, the corner of his clothes was pulled.


    He stopped, turned back with a cold face, and met her pitiful eyes.


    "What else do you want to do?"


    The hand that was clinging to the corner of his clothes slid across his palm quietly and gently hooked through one of his little fingers, soft and warm.


    He stiffened but didn''t shake her off.


    "Your Majesty has not answered A¡¯Ning''s question yet."


    She stubbornly wanted an answer.


    He stood there, the veins on his forehead throbbing non-stop. After a long while, he suddenly turned back to the edge of the couch, peeled her body from the surrounding bath towel, squeezed her firmly, and kissed her furiously until she was squirming. As she panted, he let go, squeezed her chin with one hand, and said in a hoarse voice, "Next time, don''t initiate things by yourself."


    He left quickly, as if he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    Chu Ning laid on the couch, looking at the place where his back disappeared for a moment, and suddenly chuckled softly.


    This was his answer - there was a next time, which meant the affirmative. As for "self-initiated", he meant that she met Liu Kang privately and instructed him to lead the other here without telling the other first.


    But regardless of how much she "initiated things by herself", he still came obediently.


    Looking at it this way, the indifference of the past few days was really just his means to some end.


    The sound of the door closing was loud, and Cui He, who had been sent away, came out from the back of the house and brought clean clothes for her.


    She put on her clothes and propped herself up, walked to the box beside the corner, found a recipe, and said, "Let this be given to Head Eunuch Liu."


    Cui He naturally knew what this was, and after nodding, she left.


    ...


    In the Feishuang Palace, Qi Mu was stopped outside the door and waited for a long time, but Xiao Kezhi did not come out to meet him. He was already furious at this moment.


    Jin Jiang, along with five sword-wielding guards, stood in front of the door like mighty sculptures, making him not dare to step forward even half a step.


    He had been a Middle Scribe for three years, where had he encountered such a situation?


    In the past, the Qianniu Guard was in the hands of Empress Dowager Qi. When he entered and exited the palace, he never encountered any obstacles. Even if he entered the palace of the Emperor, he only needed a brief notice. Today, he was stopped mercilessly, and there wasn¡¯t even a seat or a cup of tea, which was really embarrassing.


    Previously, he obeyed the Empress Dowager¡¯s instructions and took a step back for the time being, so that the young Emperor could stretch his wings first. Other matters could be discussed later, but now, it seemed that the new emperor was a little complacent!


    Just as he was thinking this, there was the sound of footsteps behind him.


    He looked back and saw Xiao Kezhi sitting on a palanquin, his procession walking towards Feishuang Palace.

 CH 70

    Recipe - How could he be unhappy? (2)


    "Your Majesty!"


    When the palanquin landed outside the gate of the palace, he quickly stepped forward and bowed his hands slightly, wanting to loudly scold the guard who had stopped him just now, but before he could say anything, he was frightened by Xiao Kezhi''s cold gaze.


    There was no warmth, let alone respect, in those sharp and indifferent eyes, which reminded him of the bloody events at the previous funeral.


    He shivered suddenly, stopped inexplicably, and followed behind the Emperor into the hall.


    The hall was warm and bright, which made him slowly come to his senses, and only then did he realize that Xiao Kezhi was only wearing a loose robe, with his hair wet, and there seemed to be a red mark on his neckline.


    This look was obviously the one of someone who came out of the hot springs pond.


    But the Emperor''s royal pond was behind the Feishuang Palace, so why did he come back from outside?


    Qi Mu couldn''t help but glance at the red mark on his neckline again, feeling a little suspicious.


    "What reason does the Grand Chancellor have to visit me at night?" Xiao Kezhi said coldly while sitting on the platform.


    Qi Mu paused for a while, then remembered the purpose of his visit, and his anger that had been  interrupted came out again, "I take the liberty to ask Your Majesty why none of the officials on the lists handed over by the Ministry of Officials have been accepted?"


    Xiao Kezhi raised his eyebrows and seemed to be patiently waiting for him to continue.


    Qi Mu also stood up straight and said loudly, "Your Majesty is wise. The list from the Ministry of Officials contained all the ministers, colleagues from the Zhongshu Province. The people were chosen by the Minister of the Ministry of Officials after several discussions and repeated screenings, and only the best ones were selected. Your Majesty has just ascended the throne, and he has never participated in the administration of the government in the past, so he might not be familiar with the individual officials. He shouldn¡¯t not listen to others.¡±


    His remarks were almost a direct accusation of the Emperor''s decision.


    Xiao Kezhi took a sip of tea, looked at him blankly, and said coldly, "Since the Grand Chancellor said that the list of officials was selected after several discussions and repeated selections, then you might as well explain to me why so many Qi family members and in-laws are among them. There are people who have been serving as foreigners emissaries for a few years, but have always achieved mediocre political performance, and there are even people who bought positions for their children and grandchildren."


    Others thought that he was ignorant of political affairs, but in fact, starting many years ago, he had secretly made friends with officials who had bountiful talent and ambition but were not valued because of their humble background. Although he could not say that he was thoroughly familiar with most of the officials in his court, he at least knew a little bit about each. Some he even knew the exact secret details of.


    It was for this reason that he was able to point out the unclean people in the hands of Xiao Yu and Empress Dowager Qi without hesitation.


    Qi Mu didn''t expect that the other would be able to reveal the stains on those people at once, so he couldn''t help but be speechless, "Your Majesty¡ªthis, there are some reasons for this¡ª"


    Xiao Kezhi put the teacup down heavily and tsked, interrupting the others¡¯ sentences.


    "Is the Grand Chancellor teaching me how to be the Emperor?" He got up from the seat and looked down at the other. His exceptionally strong figure due to his years of practice in martial arts blocked most of the candlelight and cast a large oppressive shadow on Qi Mu''s body.


    Qi Mu pursed his lips and did not speak. The anger in his heart was not quelled in the slightest, but facing such an Emperor, he was inexplicably frightened.


    "This citizen dares not."


    "It''s better if you don''t dare." Xiao Kezhi said coldly, behind his hands.


    "Don''t forget, Chancellor Qi, the Emperor of Great Liang''s surname is Xiao, not Qi."


    This sentence was meaningful and full of contempt, sending a shiver down Qi Mu¡¯s back.


    For the first time, he clearly realized that this new emperor, who had no foundation in the court, was completely different from the former Emperor Xiao Lian. What he wanted was not only the dignity and status of the emperor, but also to regain the power that had been firmly held in the hands of the Qi family for the past few years.


    Could it be that the Qi family had to give in blindly just to appease him temporarily?


    He was shocked and angry in his heart, but he didn''t dare to reveal it, so he could only suppress his thoughts and said, "I have never forgotten this."


    The confrontation between the monarch and the official was ended by Xiao Kezhi like this.


    He watched Qi Mu''s back disappear into the night. Then, he closed the door, turned to the inner room, and changed into a clean shirt. Today''s soaking in the Crown Prince¡¯s pond was enough, so his royal pond here was useless.


    After a while, Liu Kang came in from outside and said, "Your Majesty, the soup for Her Highness has been boiled and sent."


    Xiao Kezhi frowned when he heard those words, turned his head, and asked, "What kind of soup?"


    Liu Kang was stunned for a moment, then raised his head in surprise, "Just now, Cui He sent a recipe, saying that it was the soup that Her Highness wanted to drink. Every time she sees Your Majesty, in the future, she will need a bowl of this soup..."


    He thought it was the Emperor''s order, but now he realized that he was wrong, and he hurriedly took out the prescription from his sleeve and presented it respectfully.


    Xiao Kezhi remembered how cunning that woman was and was suspicious in his heart. He took the prescription, glanced at it, and pondered, "Let Feng Yu come over and take a look."


    Liu Kang knew that he wanted Feng Yu to see this recipe, so he rushed outside.


    The man walked out quickly, and after a while, Feng Yu hurried over, took the recipe, and looked at it carefully. He said, "Your Majesty, this is indeed the contraceptive soup that women can use."


    Sure enough.


    Xiao Keyi didn''t know whether to say that she was considerate and sensible, and even such details had been arranged properly, or that she was very scheming, and leaving the matter of making the medicine to Liu Kang saved her a lot of trouble.


    Feng Yu continued, "This recipe has a few herbs altered to reduce the damage to the female body, but the effect is almost the same as that of ordinary recipes. It should be a recipe prescribed in the palace."


    "Does this medicine damage the female body?" Xiao Kezhi ignored his other words and grasped this point.


    Feng Yu obviously did not expect him to ask such a question, so he quickly explained, "No matter how the recipe of the contraceptive soup is adjusted, it will always damage the female body, but Your Majesty can rest assured that as long as one don''t drink much and takes care of the body later, a recovery can be made.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi didn''t speak. He sat under the lamp and thought for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Did the East Palace request a pulse check recently?"


    This remark confused Feng Yu again. He thought back and shook his head, "Since the prince left the capital, there have been no summons."


    It seems that this recipe had already been made a long time ago. Xiao Kezhi held this seemingly-transcribed recipe in his hand and felt a little heavy for some reason.


    He was silent for a while, then waved Feng Yu off, but instead of handing the recipe back to Liu Kang, he took out a wooden box on the table by the bedside.


    In the wooden box originally were two folded silk handkerchiefs and a torn undergarment, and now, there was an additional recipe.

 CH 71

    Persuasion - If the Emotions Were Really That Deep, How Could Husband and Wife Get to That Point? (1)


    In her room, Chu Ning took the soup that Liu Kang had sent from the Feishuang Palace and drank it in one go.


    Cui He took the empty porcelain bowl and immediately put the included candied fruit into the other¡¯s mouth.


    The sweet taste spread and gradually suppressed the bitterness. Chu Ning leaned on her platform seat with her head half-supported.


    "Superintendent Liu is very thoughtful." Cui He put away the food tray, and her mood relaxed after seeing the other¡¯s lazy appearance.


    "After all, he has been serving the royal family for years without a solid backing, so he naturally has a lot of service experience." Chu Ning folded her arms and lay down on the soft pillow, allowing her waist to stretch for a moment. "I heard that he had some connections with the Emperor¡¯s biological mother Concubine Wei many years ago, so the Emperor chose him to be the chief eunuch."


    It was precisely this kind of person¡ªthoughtful and knowing how to handle things¡ªwho could grasp Xiao Kezhi''s eccentric temperament.


    She closed her eyes slightly, thinking about what happened in the pond just now, and felt that although she was tired, she had also made herself comfortable.


    Xiao Kezhi''s reaction to this matter was completely opposite to his usual cold face. While energetic, he was also very enthusiastic and arrogant. This should be regarded as a good thing - saving her the need of flattering and ingratiating. As long as he was allowed to control, he would be able to appreciate the beauty.


    For some reason, even though she had to work hard to figure out the other person''s mind, she felt that being with Xiao Kezhi was more comfortable than when being with Xiao Yu.


    Cui He saw that she was lying on the couch and was about to massage her waist when someone announced, "Your Highness, Madame Lu Guo is here."


    Chu Ning was stunned for a moment and glanced at the sky. Although she didn''t know what Madame Xu was doing, if she came here so late, there should be something urgent.


    She asked Cui He to dress her and wipe her wet hair, then went to the front hall.


    "Her Highness!" Although Madame Xu had only waited for a moment, she was already a little uneasy. When she saw the other person coming out, she rushed up and blurted out, "Her Highness forgive me, I shouldn''t have come to disturb you at night, but there is something wrong¡­"


    Chu Ning poured the other a cup of tea with her own hands, motioned for her to sit down, and said slowly, "I know that Madame is not an unreasonable person, and would only come here at this time if there were something important. Don''t worry, just take a sip of tea and speak slowly.¡±


    Madame Xu glanced at Chu Ning''s wet hair and blushing cheeks as well as the hastily put-on robe, which made it seem like the other had just gotten out of the bath. Her face could not help but feel embarrassed and regretful.


    But she was anxious, and without being ashamed and embarrassed, she explained what was the matter.


    It turned out to be Guoer. She was a little uncomfortable when they arrived at the Hot Spring Palace because they were on the road during the day. After dinner, she suddenly vomited and her body temperature rose.


    Duke Lu originally wanted to summon Feng Yu to check up on his daughter, but it was already nighttime. Except for the Emperor, the Crown Prince, and the Empress Dowager, ordinary relatives and nobles were not allowed to invite or summon others.


    Madame Xu thought about it. She was afraid that the Emperor was still busy with other things, and she did not dare to visit the Emperor without authorization, so she came to the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort and begged her to summon the Imperial doctor.


    This was a reasonable thing. Chu Ning immediately took the token of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort and asked someone to summon Feng Yu.


    "I came at an untimely time to disturb Her Highness''s soaking in the springs." Madame Xu finally absolved herself of some guilt and shame. She glanced at the other with a blushing face, as if she was amazed, and muttered, "Your Highness¡¯s beauty is really a gift from God. She doesn¡¯t even need to groom herself to be so beautiful..."


    Chu Ning pursed her lips and smiled. She didn''t hear the second half of the sentence, and only said, "The timing of Madame''s arrival is just right, neither too early nor too late."


    If she came early, she would have met Xiao Kezhi. If she came late, Guoer might have been in serious trouble, so this was indeed the best time.


    Madame Xu didn''t understand the deep meaning of her words, so she only echoed it awkwardly. After Feng Yu arrived, she thanked her again and hurried back.


    ...


    Since Qi Mu left the Feishuang Palace, his suppressed anger never subsided.


    On one hand, he wanted to find an opportunity to give Xiao Kezhi some warnings about the influence of the Qi family in the court, but on the other hand, he couldn''t help but think of Xiao Kezhi''s cold and sharp eyes. He also recalled the gray wolf he had witnessed before, and the memory of it biting people''s necks in public shook him to the core.


    After thinking about it, he finally went to Yichun Hall after the court meeting on the second day to meet the Empress Dowager Qi.


    In the Buddhist hall, Empress Dowager Qi just finished reciting today''s scriptures, and she was being led back to her sleeping hall by Qi Chenxiang. When she saw him coming, she lifted her eyelids and passed the Buddha beads through her hands. She commanded in a deep voice, "Sit down. Don¡¯t act so rashly anymore."


    She obviously knew about his trespassing into the Feishuang Palace last night.


    Qi Mu''s face was a little ugly. Facing his elder sister''s slight accusations, he didn''t dare to refute them and made his daughter leave with a sullen face.


    Qi Chenxiang was always respectful and was about to retreat after saluting, but she was stopped by the Empress Dowager Qi, "Stay, Sixth Niece. What your father wants to say must be related to the Emperor. You should also listen."


    Qi Chenxiang stopped in her tracks, stood beside her aunt again, and listened quietly with her eyes cast down.


    Qi Mu blinked angrily and described how Xiao Kezhi rejected everyone from the list presented by the Ministry of Officials. He then repeated their previous conversation word for word and summarized angrily, "Your Highness, the Emperor acted as if he did not attribute any importance to our Qi family or the other numerous ministers of Great Liang!"

 CH 72

    Persuasion - If the Emotions Were Really That Deep, How Could Husband and Wife Get to That Point? (2)


    Empress Dowager Qi ignored his outburst and patted Qi Chenxiang next to him. "Go, pour a cup of tea for your father to put out his anger."


    "Your Highness!" Qi Mu heard the Empress Dowager''s disapproval and was a little impatient for a while. He took the tea from his daughter and put it back on the table without drinking a sip.


    "Why are you in a hurry? I think the Emperor is right. In the past few years, you have forgotten that the Emperor of Great Liang''s surname is Xiao." Empress Dowager Qi glanced at him, drank tea slowly, and continued to move the beads in her hand like a kind and peaceful Buddha statue.


    Qi Mu was speechless and blustered for a while before he said, "Your Highness, are you not in a hurry? Can''t Your Highness see the meaning of the Emperor? He wants to force us noble families to have no place to stand!"


    "In a hurry?" Empress Dowager Qi slowly closed her eyes, clasped her hands on her chest, and her voice was calm and gentle, "As long as I am here, are you afraid that there will be no place for the Qi family? I gave him the throne arbitrarily, and I will naturally be able to take it back in the future. Great Liang belongs to him, and it also belongs to several big families. He is young and vigorous, and if he keeps making trouble, there will come a day when others will not be able to bear it. What you should think about as an in-law to the palace is who you will replace him with when the time comes."


    Qi Mu didn''t respond immediately, and his eyes twitched slightly when he heard the word "in-law".


    That''s right, the Qi family''s existence today was all because of the presence of the Empress Dowager. If one day, the Emperor provoked public anger, the Empress Dowager could abolish the Emperor with a single decree - this was not unheard of in the previous dynasties.


    However, they had to find a suitable successor first, and this successor had better come from the Qi family.


    He glanced at his modest daughter and suddenly understood the Empress Dowager''s intention.


    When the prince Xiao Yu proposed to marry, the Empress Dowager had the idea of


    marrying the Qi daughter to the East Palace, but she gave up because of the prince''s resistance and his father''s objection, but now he understood.


    ¡°This citizen understands. After New Year''s Day, I will ask the Emperor to start his harem as soon as possible and give birth to children to consolidate the country''s roots."


    "That''s how it should be." Empress Dowager Qi relaxed her face, put down her hands that were folded in front of her chest, wrapped the Buddha beads around her wrists, let Qi Chenxiang sit down, and pushed a plate of snacks over to her. "Take some, you are a good child. You got up early in the morning to accompany me to recite Buddhist prayers, and you should be hungry now."


    Qi Chenxiang smiled and thanked her, sat down, and took a snack to eat, but she was a little hesitant.


    She heard the whole conversation between her father and the Empress Dowager clearly. It turned out that they wanted her to marry the Emperor, not because they sincerely found a satisfactory marriage for her, but because they wanted her to be the empress and continue to maintain the status of the Qi family. Not only that, they even have plans to pull the Emperor down from the throne!


    That being the case, why did they always tell her that marrying into the court was the best chance to improve her life?


    She put these doubts in her heart, and it became heavier and heavier. Finally, after Qi Mu left, she asked the Empress Dowager.


    Empress Dowager Qi looked at her and shook her head gently. Her eyes dimmed, from pity or something else, "I told you last time, you have to think long-term. If you have power in your hands, you will do nothing. Don''t be afraid. Among your brothers and sisters in our family, I value you the most. You are the youngest, but you are the most sensible and submissive one. You have always behaved in a proper manner and are generous and humble. I look forward to having you in my position in the future. Come up. Your days are still long, so take your time, understand?"


    "Aunt, I¡ª" Qi Chenxiang stared at her blankly, opened her mouth to say something, but couldn''t say anything.


    She wanted to ask her aunt if she had lived well in the Taiji Palace these years, and if she regretted marrying Emperor Gaozong.


    Everyone knew that Emperor Gaozong fell in love with the Empress Dowager at first sight, and after bringing her back to the palace, they had been in love for more than 20 years. It was precisely because of this feeling in his heart that Emperor Gaozong could tolerate the Empress Dowager removing the other concubines from the harem one by one in his later years, and then demoting or expelling his children, leaving only the cowardly eldest son Xiao Lian to inherit the throne.


    But she always felt that all of this seemed to be fabricated by others. If the emotions were really that deep, how could husband and wife get to that point?


    Such a life was not what she was looking forward to in her heart, but in the face of her aunt''s loving and stern eyes, she couldn''t say anything to refute it. She could only go against her will and nodded, saying respectfully, "I understand".


    ...


    That day, Feng Yu checked on Guoer''s illness and confirmed that there was no serious problem. It was just that the little lady had a weaker immune system before and was unaccustomed to the new place.


    Seeing that New Year''s Day was there, the people''s spirits were high. It was just that Lishan was different from the bustling and prosperous Changan, so people couldn''t go to the restaurants and markets to play. Instead, they had to go to the village market at the foot of the mountain, the manor pavilion near the Hot Spring Palace, and the horse farm in the countryside at the foot of the mountain.


    Among them, there were a lot of people on the racecourse. Apart from the young men, there were also many young and beautiful noble girls. There was no other reason for them to gather there; many people heard that the Emperor loved to ride and shoot. He would go to the race courses and ride every other day to relax and maintain his skills. Sometimes, he would even bring his envoys and their children who came to the New Year banquet.


    On this day, seeing that the heavy snow that fell a few days ago had almost melted away, Chu Ning took the now healthy Guoer and went down the mountain to the horse farm in the countryside.

 CH 73

    Horsemanship- Your Horsemanship is Really Lacking (1)


    Probably because of the continuous snowfall a few days ago, the sun on this day was exceptionally good, and the cold winds were dispelled.


    The snow on the way down the mountain had mostly melted, and the servants had been clearing the rest, so the path was quite smooth.


    Chu Ning brought Guoer and a few servants down the mountain road and into a carriage. In a short while, they arrived at the spacious horse farm.


    Today, she was wearing a winter riding suit, and her black hair was full of simple accessories. She looked upright, a little more dignified and delicate than usual. Her beautiful appearance became more and more dazzling, and almost as soon as she entered the scene, she attracted countless eyes.


    She was already used to this kind of situation, and without the slightest turbulence in her heart, she glanced at the nearby figures. Seeing that there were many noble sons and daughters and a few Qianniu guards, she knew that Xiao Kezhi was also there. This was why so many people were attracted to this place.


    Guoer, who was on the side, was still very shy. Seeing the gazes of many people, she immediately retreated behind Chu Ning, pulling her sleeves and not daring to move forward.


    This child was born with such a nature, and Madame Xu was always a little worried about it. Today, she asked her daughter to come with Chu Ning to learn how to ride a horse to practice courage.


    The two of them were used to their past life in the countryside, and even if they suddenly changed from ordinary farmers to aristocrats, there will be no big waves in the future. Guoer was still young¡ªshe would marry and start a family in the future. As a parent, she naturally hoped that her daughter could live as well as the other noble girls in Changan.


    When Chu Ning watched the old couple love their only daughter so much, she naturally thought of her deceased parents.


    Her parents did the same to their daughter back then¡ªthey wanted her to grow up carefree. Looking at the whole of Changan, it was rare that in the noble families, her parents were so upright and were truly a gentle and loving couple.


    It was a pity that her mother left early and her father was killed by Xiao Yu. She was an orphan who was destined to not live as carefreely as her parents had expected.


    On the other hand, seeing that Guoer still had both parents and a happy family gave her a lot of motivation. If she herself was destined to live a tormented life, she might as well help this child. Helping this child live a good life would also be a consolation and a fulfillment for herself.


    ¡°Guoer, let¡¯s pick a horse first, shall we?¡± She smiled and bent over slightly, tightening Guoer¡¯s collar and fur hat and pointing to the stable not far away.


    Guoer¡¯s shy eyes lit up when she reached the stables. After all, she was still a playful child. After a moment of hesitation, she nodded.


    Upon seeing this, the servants who followed them hurriedly led the two to the stable and summoned a horse servant to choose horses for the two of them.


    This was not Guoer¡¯s first time visiting Lishan, so she was relatively familiar with the horses there.


    The stable master was very clever. Seeing that Guoer was young and shy, he hurriedly brought the two of them to a young mare.


    ¡°Your Highness, this horse is a breed of horse with a gentle temperament. It is suitable for the little lady to learn to ride a horse.¡±


    Guoer looked at the little red horse, which was much taller than she. Her eyes were full of anticipation and nervousness, and she was a little afraid to step forward.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    Chu Ning stood beside her, holding her with one hand, stroking the horse with the other as a demonstration and feeding it with a handful of hay.


    The little red horse snorted and slowly rubbed against Chu Ning¡¯s palm, showing a bit of tenderness.


    Guoer became more and more excited when she saw that and finally stepped high up onto a stool, carefully stretching out her hand to touch the little red horse.


    The little red horse shook its head and approached her actively.


    The servant stepped forward to open the stable gate.


    It was just that the three of them turned their heads and saw Xiao Kezhi, who was looking at them.


    He was wearing a riding uniform and was followed by only two Qianniu guards.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The stable master was startled and hurriedly knelt down to bow.


    Guoer also became startled, facing her cousin. She subconsciously ducked behind Chu Ning for a while.


    Chu Ning held her very calmly, glanced at the lively situation outside, took two steps forward with a smile, and bowed towards him meticulously and flawlessly, ¡°This niece didn¡¯t know that Your Majesty was here. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been impolite.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi glanced at her expressionlessly, thinking of something. A complex emotion flashed in his eyes, and he said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you may rise.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at Chu Ning anymore, but rather walked up to Guoer, bent down, and asked, ¡°Guoer came to learn to ride today?¡±


    Guoer squeezed Chu Ning¡¯s hand, nodded, and said in a small, reedy voice, ¡°Yes, Guoer will follow Your Highness to learn to ride a horse.¡±


    He probably felt that his dignified appearance frightened this shy girl, so Xiao Kezhi tried his best to gentle his face. He looked at the little red horse behind them, nodded and said, ¡°This horse is well-chosen. It is suitable for beginners.¡±


    Guoer¡¯s blushing face was a little happy.


    ¡°Her Highness brought me to choose.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t even glance at Chu Ning and just signaled for the stable master to lead the little red horse to a field with fewer people outside.


    This group went silently all the way, and they immediately attracted the attention of many people. Several ministers, messengers, and nobles came over one after another on horseback. Among them, Zhao Yue, who had just arrived, made Chu Ning sneak a peek at her.


    ¡°Is Your Majesty going to personally teach little Lady Wei to ride a horse?¡± a clan leader looked at the little red horse and asked with a smile.


    Guoer was startled when she heard that the Emperor would be teaching in person and subconsciously grabbed the corner of Chu Ning¡¯s clothes with a pale face, causing everyone on the side to look a little embarrassed.


    Chu Ning was about to open her mouth to explain, but Zhao Yue took the lead and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of a day or two for a little lady to learn to ride. Your Majesty doesn¡¯t have that much time to teach Lady Wei. In my opinion, Your Majesty might as well choose a girl with excellent riding skills to teach the lady.¡±


    She came to Lishan after the snow had stopped.


    Although she was a noble, she was not a close relative of the royal family. Her elder brother Zhao Lun was far away in Bozhou, and she did not come with him. Naturally, it was not easy for her to receive an invite.


    It was only recently that she received news from her brother from Bozhou. She knew that someone had been inquiring about the relationship between her father and Nanzhao in Bozhou recently. She also heard that Xiao Kezhi had also summoned several local generals to the capital to report their duties. She was a little nervous, so she thought of asking other relatives of the Zhao family to come over a few days earlier to see the situation through their in-laws with the Xiao family.


    After finally meeting Xiao Kezhi on the racecourse, she naturally had to seize the opportunity.

 CH 74

    Horsemanship- Your Horsemanship is Really Lacking (2)


    No matter how sluggish the people around her were, some of them understood her intentions. After all, most of the girls learned to ride horses for outings, but very few can be called superb. In terms of riding skills, almost none of the ladies in Changan could compare to her, the daughter of a general. She obviously wanted to take this opportunity to make a name for herself in front of the Emperor and leave a good impression.


    Zhao Yue was not shy about it at all and continued, ¡°If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t know which girl to choose, it¡¯s better to let everyone compete first. Whoever comes out on top is naturally the best in horsemanship.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t answer but suddenly glanced at Chu Ning and said solemnly, ¡°What does my niece think? I remember Guoer saying that she wanted to learn to ride with you.¡±


    Chu Ning raised her head in response, met his sharp eyes, and immediately understood that he didn¡¯t want her, the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, to teach his cousin at all.


    ¡°This niece¡¯s riding skills are not good, so I was afraid of delaying Lady Wei. It would be best if a lady with superb riding skills came to teach her. Everything is up to Your Majesty.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi hummed and raised his hand, ¡°Then let a few ladies have a match.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked to the viewing platform, ignoring the others. The girls below became nervous and looked at each other. Even if they knew they couldn¡¯t compare to Zhao Yue, no one wanted to lose face on such an occasion.


    The Emperor only asked for a competition, and the servants went to set it up immediately. After a while, the girls were led to a black flag. From this point, a bunting flag was planted on the ramp in the distance. The one who pulled the bunting flag first was the winner.


    Chu Ning didn¡¯t go. She simply took Guoer to the stands, planning to watch the game with great interest.


    Several ministers and clan leaders sat down and chatted and laughed. Xiao Kezhi was sitting on the high seat in the middle and glanced at Chu Ning, who was holding Guoer, and asked, ¡°Is my niece not going?¡±


    ¡°Your niece doesn¡¯t dare to show her inability.¡± Chu Ning turned her head and smiled at him with a natural expression, but there was a bit of resentment in her eyes, as if she were saying, ¡°It was clearly your intention to not let me go.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi looked at her beautiful face and his heart thudded inexplicably. He pursed his lips without saying a word, slowly looked away, and squeezed the railing silently.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Guoer said in a low voice, pulling Chu Ning¡¯s sleeve with a bitter face, ¡°Guoer wants Your Highness to teach her horseback riding¡­¡±


    Just as Chu Ning wanted to comfort her, a deep voice came from behind them, ¡°You are my cousin, and if you want to learn to ride, you should naturally be taught by the person with the best riding skills.¡±


    Chu Ning felt that he was mocking her poor riding skills.


    She glanced back at him lightly, turned her head, and said nothing.


    He took another step forward, stood side by side with them a few inches away, lowered his head, patted Guoer, and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not one of them will dare to bully you.¡±


    Guoer raised her head, looked at Chu Ning, and then looked at Xiao Kezhi. Although she was reluctant, she still nodded and did not dare to refuse.


    Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t move anymore and just stood quietly beside Chu Ning.


    The cold wind blew from time to time, blowing the robes of the two up, and from time to time they bumped together, entangled in the air.


    The two were silent, but the atmosphere was somehow strangely harmonious.


    The girls below competed extremely quickly, and amid the applause of the young men, Zhao Yue came out on top without any surprise. Holding the bunting flag, she rode back immediately.


    She held her head high and smiled. The riding outfit on her body was a little tight, and it was pushed against her even tighter by the wind, which showed her particularly eye-catching mature charm.


    Chu Ning watched for a moment, then said softly, ¡°Guoer, look, Lady Zhao¡¯s riding skills are so good. If you learn from her, you will definitely become good.¡±


    Guo Er nodded uneasily, but Xiao Kezhi, who had been silent all the time, suddenly glanced at her inexplicably.


    After a while, Zhao Yue came to the front, dismounted, walked onto the stage, held the colorful flag to the eyes of the crowd and handed it over to the guards on the side. When she saw Chu Ning standing side by side with Xiao Kezhi, she was stunned for a moment, and then she fell to the ground in front of Xiao Kezhi, saying ¡°Lady Yu is ashamed, she showed off in front of an expert, Your Majesty.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t even spare her a glance, just patted Guoer on the shoulder and said, ¡°Okay, since you have won, I will hand over my cousin to you. I hope you can teach her well.¡±


    It was a lukewarm attitude, which made Zhao Yue a little disappointed. But this was an opportunity she won by herself, and she couldn¡¯t take it back, so she could only say with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, rest assured, Lady Yu will not hold back and give her all.¡±


    Seeing that the matter was settled, Xiao Kezhi seemed to have lost interest in her and waved to everyone, ¡°Alright, everyone should go their own ways. No need to stay in front of me. I should go back to the palace.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they all mounted their horses consciously and dispersed in all directions, no longer gathering around the stands.


    Chu Ning glanced at Guoer, who followed Zhao Yue, and instructed the maids beside her to look out for them from a distance. Then, she left and returned to the stable, brought out her mahogany horse, and trotted along the edge of the course alone.


    There was no one here, only the north wind blew from time to time. She could hear the crunch of withered grass and broken branches as the hooves fell on the ground.


    Although the weather was cold, it was comfortable for exercise.


    She didn¡¯t pull on the reins and just let the horse trot freely, relaxing in this rare tranquility and freedom.


    It was just that the comfort didn¡¯t last long. The sound of horses¡¯ hooves came closer, followed by a deep, familiar voice.


    ¡°Your horsemanship is really lacking.¡±


    As soon as Chu Ning turned her head, she saw Xiao Kezhi riding a horse beside her.


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled at him, then clamped on the horse¡¯s belly. Before he could react, her horse suddenly galloped away quickly.

 CH 75

    In Public¡ªIt is I, the Emperor, Who Lost My Mind (1)


    The hooves flattened the icy ground covered with dead branches and leaves. She sat firmly on the saddle, holding the reins in one hand and balancing outward with the other. The ribbon on her riding suit whipped the air.


    Xiao Kezhi chased after her, his deep eyes staring at the sassy and heroic figure in front of him like a wolf chasing its prey in the field.


    But the prey being chased did not panic at all.


    She immediately turned her head and smiled at him, the hair on her temples fluttering in the wind.


    ¡°Now, what does Your Majesty think?¡±


    The golden sunlight projected through the branches overhead, engulfing her whole body with a flickering radiance.


    This woman was like the stars and moon in the sky. Every time he looked up, she seemed different, surprising and amazing.


    An intriguing smile flashed on his stern face, and the legs that clamped the horse¡¯s belly couldn¡¯t help but urge the horse to speed up even more.


    Two horses galloped one after the other by the uninhabited stream, untiringly participating in this game of chase.


    Xiao Kezhi seemed to be playing with Chu Ning on purpose. After she had run enough, he suddenly accelerated again, catching up with her when she was not paying attention. He suddenly leaned out from the horse and hugged her with one arm, carrying her directly off the mahogany horse onto his.


    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a low sigh, subconsciously grasping the saddle in front of her with both hands.


    There was a low chuckle behind her.


    In the blink of an eye, he had reined in both horses, wrapped his arms around her waist, hugged her back tightly into his arms, lowered his head to her ear, and asked, ¡°Have you had enough? Your horsemanship is good, but still not as good as mine.¡±


    The wind was cold, but the embrace behind her was hot. His hot and humid breath brushed past her ears, making her unable to help straighten her back in his arms, and her wind-cooled cheeks gradually burned.


    ¡°This niece¡¯s little tricks naturally dare not compare with Your Majesty¡¯s ability.¡±


    The two were tightly attached, making him easily aware of her subtle changes.


    His arms around her waist tightened, and her thin back was plastered to his broad and sturdy chest. As the horse trotted, the temperature between the two rose little by little.


    ¡°It¡¯s always your ¡®little tricks¡¯ that attract me.¡± The friction between the two was so intense that he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and bite the skin behind her ears, as if she had been intentionally seducing him.


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help shrinking and dodging, but she was amazed by the accusation in his words. This person was like this every time¡ªhe clearly came but always pushed everything on her.


    She simply let go, leaned against his chest hard, raised her head and kissed his chin until she couldn¡¯t breathe, then said innocently, ¡°Your Majesty, A¡®Ning didn¡¯t manipulate the situation today.¡±


    She raised her blushing cheeks and looked at him aggrievedly with a pair of wet and misty eyes, which made him tremble, and he subconsciously pinched her slender waist.


    Yes, she didn¡¯t take the initiative to lead him to her today. It was he who followed her voluntarily. He deliberately ignored this fact, but he had to admit it under her reminder.


    In fact, as soon as she and Guoer appeared on the racecourse, someone whispered the news to his ear.


    He didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her, but for some reason, the hunting that had excited him so much suddenly lost its appeal and became dull. Even when he saw the deer galloping through the forest, it was her who came to mind several times¡ªit reminded him desperately of one of her sly looks when she hurried away after trying to attract his attention.


    He had no choice but to put down his bow angrily and approach the stables where she and Guoer were at.


    And now, he appeared here in the empty wilderness, pulling her directly from the horse to his and holding her firmly.


    Before, he was able to comfort himself that it was her who seduced him first, but this time, he had no excuses. He had to admit that he really did take the initiative.


    The truth was unavoidable, and the hazy feelings he had for her in his heart began to stir again, followed by an unspeakable sense of loss of control and frustration.


    But the woman in his arms was still so beautiful and innocent, it was impossible to pick out the slightest mistake.


    The complicated emotions in his heart immediately turned into annoyance. He couldn¡¯t help grasping her waist and turning her whole body around on the saddle, making her sit sideways in front of him.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Such a posture made it impossible for her to sit firmly on the saddle, so she could only whisper softly and hug him tightly, daring not to move.


    He didn¡¯t give her the slightest chance to breathe and wrapped an arm around her waist, grasping her chin with the other, lowering his head and kissed her lips forcefully.


    The scorching breath blew through, kindling an invisible flame.


    Her front placket was undone, and a cold wind rushed in quickly, making her tremble all over, and she couldn¡¯t help begging him for mercy.


    The next moment, she was swept into his warm and thick cloak. His hot kisses penetrated the cold wind and fell densely on her neck and chest.


    She was still trembling all over, but it was no longer because of the cold wind, but because of the heat burning her from the inside out.


    ¡°Yes, I am the one who has lost my mind today.¡± As if venting his anger, he forced her hands behind her back and tortured her with the fear of falling off with the jolting of the horse, ¡°You seductress¡­¡±


    She only felt powerless. Her head was dizzy, and she aguely remembered that day in the dim candlelight of Liangyi Hall, he also scolded her as ¡°seductress¡± and tried his best to torture her.


    It was impossible for a person to make the same mistake twice.


    She bit her lower lip hard, resisting the low groan that had reached her throat. She tried her best to softly press her body against his chest, then raised her head and kissed his Adam¡¯s apple, all the way down his neck.


    He was so excited that he loosened his grip and immediately gave her a chance to take advantage.


    His robes were quickly torn open, and two slender arms wrapped around him from the front. Soft fingertips touched the skin behind his neck, and moved down little by little along the distinct joints on the spine. Sometimes, her touch was light like a feather, while other times, it was as heavy as a cat¡¯s paw, all the way to the very end.

 CH 76

    In Public¡ªIt is I, the Emperor, Who Lost My Mind (2)


    ¡°You need to be taught a lesson!¡±


    A burst of sensation spread from his back. He gritted his teeth, pressing her into his cloak harder and harder, and couldn¡¯t help urging the horse to run wildly.


    Her mahogany horse had been banished to the edge of the course, while his steed carried the two straight to his tent.


    There were a lot of people around, and Chu Ning noticed that something was wrong. Her whole person was buried in his arms and became uneasy. She couldn¡¯t help hugging him tightly and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Majesty, where are you taking A¡¯Ning?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± He motioned for her to keep silent, held the reins with one hand to stop the horse, and firmly pressed her to his chest with the other, preventing her from raising her head. He wrapped the cloak around her tightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be recognized, just keep quiet.¡±


    Through the thick cloak, she had already heard the noise of hooves, footsteps, and voices. She was so frightened that her heart skipped a beat, and she dared not to move.


    In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, he wrapped her tightly into his mussed cloak and dismounted, striding towards the imperial tent.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Majest, this¡ª¡± The servants and guards who were waiting by the Imperial tent were stunned, and they all stared at the situation in front of them, not knowing how to react.


    The Emperor just said that he wanted to look around by himself and told them not to follow. Why did he come back with a woman, and in public too? Looking at their disheveled appearance, anyone with a discerning eye could guess what happened!


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Xiao Kezhi said with a sullen face and a hoarse voice. His sharp eyes were faintly bloodshot, and his tense look was obviously unbearable.


    The servants were busy suppressing the horror in their hearts. They opened the curtain for him, and let him into the tent.


    ¡°Stay far away. No one is allowed to approach!¡±


    When the low-pitched order came, the inner servants and the guards looked at each other and bowed their heads and retreated in tacit agreement. They surrounded the entire Imperial tent with a radius of ten feet, and no one was allowed to approach.


    The curtain that was lifted had already fallen down again, covering the situation in the tent tightly.


    ¡­


    The movement from the Imperial tent quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Countless pairs of curious, inquiring, or nervous eyes stared straight at the airtight imperial tent, but no one dared to step forward to spy on them or find out who the woman was.


    The Emperor had been at Lishan for nearly half a month. During this period, many girls often came and went to the stables at the foot of the mountain.


    Everyone was wondering whether the Emperor was into women, and he suddenly came back with a woman who was covered up so tightly that people didn¡¯t know her identity. It was really shocking!


    For a time, many people began to quietly count the young girls in their sight, trying to find out who it was.


    Zhao Yue, who was teaching Guoer to ride a horse, also became absent-minded.


    She was as shocked as everyone else, but she hadn¡¯t bothered to find out which girl it was.


    It was only because it would be impossible for her to figure it out from all the noble ladies and maids that were there that day.


    For example, when she glanced at Guoer next to her, she immediately remembered that the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort Chu, who had brought Guoer, was not nearby now, but could she conclude that the woman in the tent was she?


    It was just that this situation made her feel a little embarrassed.


    She put down her restraint and took the initiative to flatter the new emperor, and almost everyone saw the situation. Before, she could comfort herself that the Emperor was naturally cold and never had the slightest reaction, but now, she could no longer deceive herself.


    There were a few sneering glances around her, which made her feel humiliated, and it was almost impossible to maintain the smile on her face.


    ¡°Lady Zhao¡­¡± Guoer sat nervously on the little red horse, seeing that the other didn¡¯t respond for a long time, and finally timidly spoke up.


    Zhao Yue suddenly returned to her senses, pulled the reins for her with one hand, and smiled at her, ¡°Is the little lady tired? Do you want to take a break?¡±


    In any case, even if she didn¡¯t like this petty child, she must always remember that this is the Emperor¡¯s cousin and cannot be neglected.


    Guoer shook her head, tried to sit up straight, and said boldly and earnestly, ¡°Lady Zhao, I-I don¡¯t want to rest, I want to learn quickly! Or else, or else I can¡¯t live up to the goodness of His Majesty and the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort!¡±


    Although she was young and shy, her mind was very delicate and sensitive. She understood that Xiao Kezhi and Chu Ning treated her sincerely. Her mother asked her to learn how to ride horses, and she wanted to practice her courage. Even if it felt difficult, even if she knew that Lady Zhao was contemptuous and perfunctory, she must continue to learn.


    ¡°It¡¯s naturally good for the little lady to have this kind of yearning, but learning to ride a horse is not something you can do overnight. We have to take it slow.¡± Zhao Yue¡¯s eyes flashed and she asked tentatively, ¡°Little lady is the cousin of the Emperor, and she should be very close to the Emperor. Maybe you can guess who the person who entered the tent with the Emperor just now was?¡±


    She asked in a very natural tone, as if out of pure curiosity.


    Guoer turned her head to look at the Imperial tent and shook her head awkwardly: ¡°I-I have only met His Majesty two or three times. No, we¡¯re not close¡­¡±


    Disappointment flashed across Zhao Yue¡¯s eyes, and she said in her heart, ¡°As expected. How could such a plebian girl really get so close to the Emperor?


    She smiled reluctantly, pulled the reins for Guoer and continued to walk slowly forward, but her mind was no longer on teaching her how to ride. She kept thinking about the situation she had just seen.


    With the identity of an emperor, any woman that he wanted he could get. Why would he hide the identity of that woman from outsiders? But since he wrapped the person so tightly, there were only two possibilities, either, the woman¡¯s identity was special and he didn¡¯t want the others to know, or the Emperor cherished her and did not want to ruin the woman¡¯s reputation.


    No matter which one was true, it showed that the Emperor was not completely immune to feminine wiles.


    In this case, she still had a chance to succeed. She just needed to think carefully.

 CH 77

    Cover Up¡ª This Niece is Indeed a Bad Woman with Deep Schemes (1)


    At the foot of Lishan, a group of chariots and horses were heading towards Tangquan Palace.


    In the most spacious and luxurious carriage, Crown Prince Xiao Yu was leaning on the thick mattress with his eyes closed.


    It was sunny outside, but his face was a little gloomy as if he was upset about something.


    There were still five or six days before New Year¡¯s Eve. He planned to stay for a few more days on the way back to Changan from Huazhou and took the opportunity to visit several surrounding generals. As long as he returned to Changan before New Year¡¯s Eve, it would be fine.


    Under the arrangement of Xu Rong, he had written several letters. Although they did not have a very clear intention of forming an alliance, at least they did not show resistance or indifference.


    This would have been the perfect time.


    However, before he could arrive, they had already arrived in Changan. His sixth uncle, Xiao Kezhi, took the lead and summoned several generals back to Changan to report on their duties.


    The hope that had just been ignited was shattered like this. Even though he had long heard that the court would call in the generals to report on their duties, and there might be some big changes, he still couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Emperor already knew his plan and if this was an intentional obstruction.


    Once there was a change, these people would no longer be useful to him.


    He pondered on his way back to Changan. If the Emperor got rid of too many people, the noble families would protest.


    The carriage ran smoothly, and the guard at the front met an inner servant who hurried back to report the letter. After a few words in a low voice, he rode his horse to the side of the carriage and asked, ¡°His Royal Highness, there is news from Tangquan Palace. The Emperor is at the foot of the mountain today at the stables. It seems that Her Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort is not in the palace and came down the mountain with the wife of the Duke of Lu.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Xiao Yu opened his eyes, lifted the curtains to look at the clear sky outside, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the stables, then.¡±


    Theoretically, as soon as he returned to Changan, he should greet the Emperor. Now that he knew that the Emperor was at the stables, he naturally had to go directly there.


    ¡­


    In the Imperial tent, the heavy curtains blocked most of the bright sunlight, blocking out the countless prying eyes.


    The inside of the tent was sparsely decorated. There was only a simple low platform seat, a table, a few shelves and lampstands. Most people would not believe that this was an Emperor¡¯s tent.


    The only place that could be called luxurious was the thick layer of fleece blankets on the ground next to the fire, and a large tiger skin, which he had hunted himself last year.


    The tiger skin was well preserved. Not only was it very complete, but its glossy color even allowed people to imagine how fierce and huge this beast was at that time.


    Only now, a beauty reclined on the fur.


    The beauty had messy hair, blushing cheeks, and confused eyes, probably because she had been stuffed into a heavy cloak for a long time. The movement of her body with her breaths was striking.


    The riding outfit that had been tightly wrapped around her body had been loosened for the most part. With the movement of her arms half-supported by her side, it hung on her shaky body, and the vibrant warmth of the colors of the tiger skin made her seem paler than jade.


    A dash of warmth was added to the dim tent.


    Xiao Kezhi stood aside, looking down at the embarrassed beauty on the ground. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and his eyes darkened.


    While slowly loosening his shirt, he approached her step by step, stopped beside her, and let his tall and sturdy body cast a heavy shadow on her.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but want to hide, but his oppressive figure hung above her like a mountain. She scooted back in fear.


    Xiao Kezhi admired her appearance until she began to tire, then suddenly and effortlessly grabbed one of her ankles and pulled her back.


    ¡°What are you running for? You want to go out and let people see that it is actually my niece in my tent?¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ning was wrong, begging the Emperor to have mercy and forgive A¡¯Ning!¡±


    She lay on her stomach and tried to struggle against the soft fur, but her feet were so tightly controlled that she couldn¡¯t move, and she lost her strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this every time. You pretend to be pitiful.¡± Xiao Kezhi gritted his teeth as if venting his anger, his tone was both resentful and proud, and the blue veins on his forehead jumped, ¡°This time, I will not fall for your tricks.¡±


    Chu Ning turned her head to look at him with embarrassed red eyes.


    The two of them didn¡¯t let up as if they were going to stalemate to the end.


    Chu Ning¡¯s eyes flashed, and she bit her lip tremblingly. She reached over with a jade foot and continued to make trouble.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Xiao Kezhi was shocked. His face suddenly froze and he wanted to reprimand her, but the words were stuck in his throat. He could only stare at her with a bit of annoyance, a bit of disbelief, and a bit of suppressed pleasure.


    ¡°Your Majesty, A¡¯Ning is not an ignorant girl of fourteen or fifteen years old.¡± She whispered, smiling proudly at him, looking at his eyes full of charm and demonstration.


    Yes, although she was young, she was not an ignorant girl, but a woman who had been married for two years, who was much more familiar with this than he was.

 CH 78

    Cover Up¡ª This Niece is Indeed a Bad Woman with Deep Schemes (2)


    His heart was bitter and bitter, and he suddenly felt a burst of brute force.


    "I forgot. Since you are not a young girl who has never encountered these things, I don''t have to pity you anymore."


    Without waiting for her to react, he pulled off his belt and tied her hands to the platform, making her unable to stand up. She could only kneel helplessly on the soft fleece blanket .


    She was restrained and unable to move, and she was so pitiful that tears filled her eyes. She wanted to protest, but he pinched the back of her neck and reminded her, "We are in the Imperial tent. There are many people outside."


    Her eyes were full of tears, and she bit her lip desperately to suppress the noises.


    ...


    After a long while, he hugged her, slowly kneading her wrists that were a little red from the bite of the belt.


    She leaned softly in his arms, frowning from time to time as he kneaded. Her voice was soft, which made him feel comfortable.


    She had no energy to play tricks with him for the time being, but he was still in high spirits and energetic, as if he just came back from a hunt. Only at this time could he find a little peace and comfort in his heart.


    "You always get tired so quickly." He chuckled happily in her ear, bit her chin and rubbed it a little bit, observing her lazy appearance as if it was very novel. "No wonder you didn¡¯t want to teach Guoer how to ride."


    Chu Ning raised her eyes to look at him and said angrily, "Why is A¡¯Ning unwilling to teach? It is clear that Your Majesty did not allow A¡¯Ning to teach. Your Majesty must think that A¡¯Ning intends to approach Madame Lu to please Your Majesty. How can you scold A¡¯Ning for being scheming!"


    She could see that although he always looked indifferent and fierce, he was sincere towards the Lu family. In the end, they were his blood relatives, so he always paid more attention to them.


    She, the niece who took the initiative to seduce him, must be just a cunning and bad woman in his heart, not worthy of the relatives of his mother''s family.


    Xiao Kezhi looked at her clear eyes and was moved in his heart. He asked, "Then are you interested in approaching Madame Lu to please me?"


    Chu Ning blinked and said half-truthfully, "Naturally, this niece is indeed a bad woman with deep schemes."


    She did not deny that she had a good relationship with Madame Lu and her daughter out of selfishness. As for the reasons behind her kindness to Guoer, there was no need to let him know.


    He was silent for a moment and then suddenly smiled, "Yes, it doesn''t matter, I know that you are sincere when you interact with Guoer and Madam Lu."


    He was not a gentleman, let alone a saint. At first, he naturally thought that she wanted to please him by getting closer with Madame Lu.


    But today, he saw with his own eyes what she looked like when she was carrying Guoer. She was gentle, kind, considerate, and attentive without the slightest pretense. Even when stroking the newly picked horse, she remembered to pull Guoer behind her so as to teach her not to be afraid yet not to be hurt by a horse that might suddenly become restless.


    Those actions were made subconsciously, he could see that clearly. Where was she hypocritical? It was obviously sincere.


    But when he misunderstood her, she never defended herself. Instead, she owned up to the mistakes and made him feel inexplicably guilty, which lent credit to some of his own observations and inferences.


    He reached out and stroked her bright eyes and continued. "I asked Lady Zhao to teach Guoer in order to teach Guoer to get along with others. She is my cousin and the little lady of the court, so she should learn to be more courageous. I have to make her understand that, in the entire Great Liang, as long as I am here, no one will dare to disrespect her. Official and Madame Lu must think the same way. They only have one child, and their only wish is for her to live comfortably and happily. I didn¡¯t want you to teach her not because I looked down on you."


    This was the first time he had told her what was in his heart.


    He seemed to be explaining what had just happened to her seriously, and the sincerity and patience in his tone were rare.


    Chu Ning was in a trance for a while and stared at him, unable to tell whether the feeling in her heart was more sour or surprised.


    She smiled and couldn''t help but whisper, "It must feel so good to be cared for by so many relatives."


    Xiao Kezhi looked at her tenderly and sincerely, even with a look of envy that was difficult to detect, only to feel that he suddenly understood something in his heart.


    If her parents were still alive, she would probably be like Guoer now, surrounded and cherished by her close relatives. She would be carefree, whether she was willful or shy¡ªthere would always be people who tolerate and pamper her.


    "What about you?" He looked into her eyes carefully and asked, "Since you are sincerely fond of her, why didn¡¯t you offer to teach her?"


    There was no usual sternness and ridicule in his eyes, only straightforward inquiry, which made her uncomfortable.


    She buried her face in his chest, lowered her eyes without looking at him, and said in a low voice, "I said it before. Your Majesty didn''t let me teach."


    "No." He frowned, stretched out his hand to squeeze her chin, forcing her to look directly at him, "I shouldn''t ask you why you didn''t teach. I should ask you why you didn¡¯t show off in front of anyone and claimed to not have good horsemanship."


    He saw it when he was chasing behind her on horseback. If she had participated in the competition, then the daughter of the Zhao family might not have been able to come out on top.


    She obviously had good riding skills, but she insisted in front of everyone that she had poor horsemanship, and the other people present seemed to have no idea of


    her true ability at all.


    He inferred that there was another reason for her to hide like this. Maybe it had something to do with his nephew.

 CH 79

    Encounter-I Seem to Have Disturbed Your Majesty¡¯s Interests. (1)


    He actually noticed.


    Chu Ning looked at him quietly, and only this thought remained in her mind.


    For some reason, she felt a very fine sourness on the tip of her nose, and it stabbed her heart from time to time.


    She liked to ride, and her father taught her personally. Later, she married Xiao Yu, and when she came to the riding courses every year, she always practiced diligently and finally developed a skill that was considered the best among women.


    It was just that Xiao Yu was quite strict and didn¡¯t like seeing the heroic spirit in a woman, and he didn¡¯t like her being too dazzling and eye-catching.


    She could only suppress the other side of herself, trying her best to maintain the dignified self-control he liked. In the past two years, no one else knew that she could also gallop on the field without fear.


    Even she herself seemed to be used to being suppressed, becoming numb to it with each passing day, and she almost forgot how comfortable she was in the past.


    But he noticed.


    She smiled and blinked, "I''m the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort. I should be prudent and dignified in front of people. I shouldn''t be in the limelight."


    After Xiao Kezhi heard this, his frown widened.


    He understood that this was probably his nephew¡¯s will.


    He suddenly remembered how she looked when she subconsciously supported her tired body to clean up for him when she was in the Ganlu Hall for the first time.


    She had cryptically revealed that her husband did not treat her as well as outsiders thought. At first, he was skeptical and always felt that this woman had deep scheming. Since she didn''t ask for anything else, it was very likely that she didn''t tell the truth on this matter.


    But now, as he learned more and more about his nephew day by day and found more and more clues from her, he finally truly believed her words.


    Xiao Yu did give her status and decency, but he might not love and respect his wife as much as he showed in front of others.


    She shouldn''t be like this. What he saw in her now, and the little girl in his foggy memories, shouldn''t be like this.


    "Who said that the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort should be prudent and dignified? Who said that she should be prudent and dignified, and can''t be in the limelight? I felt that this should not be the case." He raised his eyebrows and looked at her, his tone completely disapproving.


    Chu Ning was stunned for a while and did not speak for a long time.


    She did not expect that Xiao Kezhi would say such a thing. She followed Xiao Yu for a long time and always thought that everything should be like this, but now, when she recalled the joy of being chased outside just now, it seemed that she had returned to a happy and comfortable time in the past.


    She suddenly felt embarrassed, as if a hidden part of her heart had been dug up by him.


    "What the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort should do, the Crown Prince has the final say. Your Majesty should say this to the future empress."


    She looked away indifferently, put her face on his chest again, and her hand originally resting on his waist seemed to draw to his tailbone.


    His body froze.


    "Aren''t you tired enough?"


    "Tired? I''m exhausted. I don''t want to move anymore." She nodded, but the mist in her eyes was dense again, and her small actions of approaching him softly and entangling him was the exact opposite of what she said.


    Xiao Kezhi closed his eyes and seemed to want to restrain himself, but his hands consciously squeezed her waist.


    When it was difficult, she suddenly leaned into his ear and whispered innocently, "Your Majesty, it''s getting late. If A¡¯Ning doesn''t leave, it''s time to delay His Majesty''s political affairs."


    This really reminded him.


    After he hunted, he planned to return to Tangquan Palace to continue to handle court affairs. As the end of the year was approaching, the affairs were cumbersome, especially since he was planning to make some changes. He really couldn¡¯t abandon his work.


    There was ample time with her.


    He comforted himself, pulled away from the gentle village with difficulty, picked her up and put her on the couch, picked up the clothes on the ground one by one, put them beside her, and poured the warm water on the stove that he intended to drink over.


    "Tidy up, it''s time to go." He wetted and wrung out two handkerchiefs, handed one of them to her, and then hurriedly cleaned up and dressed.


    After a while, the two returned to their previous neat appearances.


    Thinking of her current situation, Chu Ning couldn''t help but complain a little bit, "Your Majesty brought A¡¯Ning into the Imperial tent. How can he let A¡¯Ning go now?"


    Xiao Kezhi didn''t speak, unfolded the cloak that had been thrown aside, and draped it over her.


    Chu Ning was guessing how he was going to send him away. Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps outside the tent, followed by Liu Kang''s trembling voice, "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness is back. He¡¯s waiting outside and wants to see Your Majesty..."


    "Your Majesty¡­"


    The resistance and fear of Xiao Yu deeply rooted in her bones made her nervous, and she subconsciously pulled on his sleeve and called out softly.


    A thick cloak wrapped her, revealing only a small section of her face, making her look as innocent as a maiden.


    "Don''t be afraid." He thought of his nephew outside, and his heart sank.


    He knew about Xiao Yu''s early return, but he didn''t expect it to be this early. Looking at his niece in front of him, in addition to his heavy displeasure, there was also a trace of grief in his heart that could not be ignored.

 CH 80

    Encounter-I Seem to Have Disturbed Your Majesty¡¯s Interests. (2)


    "Don''t make a sound. I will send you away in person." He said, covering her completely with a big cloak. Just like when they walked in, he hugged her to his chest and walked out of the tent directly.


    "Your, Your Majesty! The Crown Prince¡ª" Liu Kang stood outside the tent, his legs trembling with fright. He couldn''t say anything and only subconsciously looked at the Crown Prince who was waiting not far away.


    Xiao Yu, on the other end, had already approached, and when he saw the person in the other¡¯s arms, he couldn''t help frowning. Rapidly, he regained his composure and bowed to him.


    "Your Majesty, this nephew has just returned from Huazhou, I heard that Your Majesty was at the horse pastures, so I deliberately came to greet you first. It¡¯s just¡ªI seem to have disturbed Your Majesty¡¯s interests.¡±


    When Chu Ning, who was wrapped in the cloak, heard his voice, her body suddenly stiffened. She subconsciously grabbed the fabric of Xiao Kezhi''s chest through the thick cloak and did not dare to move.


    Xiao Kezhi didn''t seem to react. He held her hand and patted it to appease her and then glanced at him lightly, "Nephew, wait here."


    Having said that, he walked straight to the horse''s side, jumped onto the horse with the woman in his arms, and galloped away.


    Xiao Yu, who stayed put, looked at their receding backs with complicated eyes.


    When he asked the Emperor''s guards where he was, the guard''s expression was a bit off, but he didn''t ask more. When he got closer, he realized that the Emperor had actually embraced an unknown woman and entered the Imperial tent for more than an hour!


    He was a little unconvinced at first. After all, he had recently inquired about his uncle, and knew that he seemed to not like women. But now, he saw it with his own eyes, and indeed he brought a woman outside with him.


    He couldn''t tell what the feeling in his heart was for a while.


    During the years when he was the Crown Prince, he was always cautious when it came to sex. He always restrained himself for fear of falling into a reputation for pleasure-seeking.


    Seeing that his uncle had no scruples now, he naturally felt a bit contemptuous in my heart. But at the same time, there was also some inexplicable unhappiness - he had been working hard all those years to keep his status as the Crown Prince, and his uncle did so without worrying about the eyes of others!


    The world was so unfair.


    He watched the two disappear from sight with a sullen face and turned to ask Liu Kang, "Does the head eunuch know which lady she is so that the Emperor protects her like this and doesn''t let people know her identity?"


    Liu Kang''s hand trembled and he almost knelt down on the spot.


    Which lady? Not the Madame of the East Palace?


    He smiled embarrassedly and said, "Your Highness, don''t embarrass this old slave. I don''t dare to discuss the matter of the Emperor behind his back."


    Xiao Yu glanced at him and just nodded and said, "The head eunuch is right. I overstepped."


    He just asked casually and didn''t really expect Liu Kang to tell him. No matter who that woman was, he could be sure that it was definitely not Sixth Lady Qi.


    Thinking of this, he felt more at ease.


    At least Empress Dowager Qi''s plan had not yet succeeded.


    ...


    In the empty wastelands at the edge of the pastures, Xiao Kezhi saw the trace of the mahogany horse, gradually slowed down, and patted the person who was still in the cloak in his arms.


    "Alright, there''s no one here."


    Chu Ning didn''t move immediately. After waiting for a while, she stretched out her hand to open a gap, revealing a pair of eyes looking around. Seeing that there was no one there, she pulled down the cloak completely and gasped as if she had been holding her breath for a long time.


    She had been really afraid of being found out. Now that she calmed down, her wild beating heart gradually calmed down.


    "What are you afraid of? If he really found out, it¡¯s no big deal. I would take you back to the palace directly."


    He looked at her nervousness and couldn''t help laughing. But after he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a little strange¡ªhe had said so naturally that he wanted to bring her back to the palace!


    Chu Ning glanced at him and said nothing, thinking the exact opposite of what he was thinking.


    She didn''t believe that he would really do this. What''s more, even if he really wanted to bring her into the palace, it was just a whim. After all, for him, she would just be one more woman who needed to be resettled. After a long time, his feelings would change, and he would probably regret it in the future.


    Besides, when she first met Xiao Yu, she thought that he treated her sincerely, but now she realized that everything was nothing but deception. With Xiao Kezhi, it was clear from the beginning that each got what they needed, so how could she easily ask for something else?


    "Your Majesty, A¡¯Ning has something to ask for."


    She was silent for a moment.


    Xiao Kezhi glanced down at her and slowly withdrew his smile, but he was not as angry as the previous few times.


    This time, he was somewhat convinced that what she wanted in her heart might not be as bad as he thought before. If so, he wouldn''t mind helping her.


    The horse stopped, and he reached out and carried her down.


    The mahogany horse, who was looking down for some fresh grass to nibble on, saw familiar people and took the initiative to trot over. Chu Ning pulled the reins and was about to leave, but he grabbed her hand again.


    He pulled her back into his arms, looked at her face carefully in the bright sunlight, and then lowered his head to kiss her hard.


    A cool breeze gently blew past his ears, making the withered grass and broken branches on the ground rustle.


    He let go of her and stroked her sparkling eyes.


    "In a few days, come to the Feishuang Palace. I will listen to you."


    Chu Ning smiled, nodded lightly, pushed his hand away, and took a step back, signaling for him to leave first.


    He turned and mounted his horse, but instead of returning directly, he continued to gallop in the other direction.

 CH 81

    Earrings¡ªWhy is One Earring Missing? (1)


    At the Imperial tent, Xiao Yu was already a little impatient.


    He was a little frail. At the moment, the cold wind was blowing, and his head felt a little dizzy. From time to time, he covered his mouth and coughed twice, and there were a few strange flushes on his pale face.


    In the past two or three hours, Liu Kang had tasted all kinds of ups and downs. At this time, his whole body was numb. Seeing the prince coughing, he calmly ordered someone to bring hot tea and serve it in person.


    Xiao Yu took two sips and felt more comfortable as the heat spread in his chest.


    Although he waited impatiently for a long time, he still had some cold joy in his heart. Xiao Kezhi had left the Crown Prince here in public for so long for the sake of a woman, which would probably be commented on by others.


    After a while, Xiao Kezhi returned.


    "Your Majesty." Xiao Yu stepped forward to salute calmly, but there was a hint of mockery on the corner of his upturned lips.


    "Arise." Xiao Kezhi beckoned, ignoring his strange attitude and showing him a kind smile, "You came back early."


    "Yes, regarding the dredging of the river, this nephew has followed the previously agreed method, urging the subordinates to advance the project as scheduled. Now that everything is going well, and it is New Year''s Eve, this nephew returned to Changan two days earlier to see Your Majesty."


    "Really?" Xiao Kezhi patted his shoulder with a half-smile, "I had thought that you had to come back because you didn''t see the people you wanted to see."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Yu''s face suddenly froze.


    Not only did the Emperor know the inside story of the trip to Huazhou, but he even said it mercilessly in front of him!


    "Your Majesty is worrying too much." He couldn''t squeeze out a smile any longer, so he spouted some filler with a blank face.


    "That''s good." Xiao Kezhi turned around and looked at the rolling hills and green pastures. "Go back. You are not in good health and need to take good care of your body so that it will last for a long time."


    Another bright sarcasm.


    Xiao Yu was so angry that he could barely restrain the twitching of his facial muscles, so he quickly bowed his head bluntly and retreated. It was not until he returned to the carriage that was parked not far away that he finally slammed a teapot into the wall.


    The pot was made of copper and would not shatter, but it was filled with scalding hot water, which poured down the wall of the carriage and immediately seeped out along the gap, soaking the driver''s clothes, causing him to suffer terribly. He didn''t dare to cry out in pain and hurriedly searched for someone to change positions with him so he could treat his burns.


    "Where''s the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort? They said that she was also at the racecourse, but have you found her?" Xiao Yu was silent in the car for a long time before suddenly raising his voice.


    The guards outside the car hurriedly replied, "This citizen heard that Her Highness the Crown Prince Consort had just taken the little lady of Official Lu¡¯s family back to Tangquan Palace. Her Highness should be there at that time."


    Xiao Yu took a deep breath and commanded in a deep voice, "Hurry up."


    ...


    In Tangquan Palace, after Chu Ning sent Guoer back to Duke Lu''s residence, she didn''t stop there and only briefly explained to Madame Xu that His Majesty had asked Lady Zhao to teach Guoer to ride, and then left and returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s Tang.


    The mist in the courtyard was lifting up from the hot springs pond. She took off her clothes and checked herself carefully and then changed her skirt again.


    Just now, she saw that Xiao Kezhi did not return to the Imperial tent directly, but rather went around in a circle elsewhere and knew that he was delaying time for her.


    Without hesitation, she rode directly back to the stables. It happened that Guoer had just finished her lessons, and the two of them returned to Tangquan Palace together.


    Probably because she met Xiao Yu on the racecourse, she was a little uneasy and subconsciously wanted to avoid him.


    At this time, Cui He''s voice came from outside, "Madame, His Highness is back."


    The voice fell, and before Chu Ning could greet him, Xiao Yu pushed open the door and strode in with a cold face.


    With this appearance, she could tell at a glance that he was angry in front of the Emperor just now.


    Chu Ning suddenly restrained her expression, stepped forward cautiously, and bowed, "Your Highness is back earlier than what he said in the last letter."


    "Why don''t you want me to come back?" He had nowhere to vent the anger in his heart, and when he heard her words, he felt very uncomfortable, so he spoke more aggressively than before.


    She smiled reluctantly, lowered her head to change his clothes, and showed a bit of loneliness, "How could Your Highness say that..."


    Xiao Yu looked at her familiar and beautiful face and listened to her gentle words. His face softened a little.


    "Okay, I was the one who was impatient. Were you here all by yourself recently?" He spread his arms. After letting her take off his shirt, he embraced her.


    "Of course I''m still the same." She tried her best to calm down, raised her head boldly to meet his scrutinizing gaze, "But Your Highness, why doesn''t your face seem so happy? Were you too busy in Huazhou?"


    Xiao Yu''s eyes were gloomy, and there was no smile on his face. He covered his mouth, coughed, shook his head, and said, "It''s nothing. I must have caught a cold from the wind just now."


    "Oh, Your Highness also went to the racecourse?" She showed a deep expression of surprise, and then she worried, "Since the cold wind is blowing, why don''t you soak in the pond first?¡±


    "Mm." He responded briefly and was about to let her go when his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of her empty right ear, "Why is one earring missing?"

 CH 82

    Earrings¡ªWhy is One Earring Missing? (2)


    Chu Ning''s heart skipped a beat, and she touched his right ear. It was empty, but her left ear was fine. She wore a pair of turquoise gilt earrings today, which must have been thrown in the Imperial tent in a panic, and she hurriedly explained, "It must have been lost while riding."


    With this raising of her hand, her sleeve slid down her arm, revealing a circle of red marks on her wrist.


    "What is this?" Xiao Yu''s eyes flashed, and he immediately grabbed her arm and looked closer.


    Chu Ning looked at the marks on her wrist from Xiao Kezhi¡¯s belt and her heart skipped a beat.


    "It''s from the reins." She pursed her lips and squeezed out a smile that soon disappeared. "The horse was a little restless today, so I wrapped the reins around my wrists a bit more to restrain it."


    He frowned, and after a moment of silence, he said sternly, "Be careful in the future. I told you earlier that you are my wife. How can you ride like those unmarried ladies?"


    "Your Highness, I was indeed a bit out of line today. Fortunately, when I was riding, I deliberately chose a place with few people, so it should not have been seen by others." She obediently bowed her head and admitted her mistake, but she unconsciously remembered Xiao Kezhi''s different opinion.


    "Forget it, let''s not make this a habit." Xiao Yu was really tired, and he didn''t want to say any more. He turned and walked towards the pool outside, "Come along too."


    "Yes."


    Chu Ning knew that he would ask her to serve and bathe him, so she followed him to the pool and took off all his clothes for him, kneading his shoulders and neck.


    The temperature of the hot springs pool was a little high, and the surrounding water vapor was dense, which quickly made Xiao Yu warm up, and a fine layer of sweat appeared on his face.


    The muscles and bones all over his body were stretched, and he couldn''t help leaning back again, pinching the two hands that were kneading his shoulders and dragging them closer.


    She was forced to kneel forward, leaning her face to his shoulder.


    He turned his head to look for her lips and kissed her carefully, as if examining her, delicate and slow.


    "Your Highness¡ª" She was already tired, and now she felt even more uncomfortable when she was curled up.


    He ignored her and continued to kiss her neck all the way down until it touched the edge of her dress.


    "It''s in the way."


    He looked at the dress and then pulled her into the water.


    In the tumbling pool, her hair and dress were soaked and tightly clinging to her body.


    He looked at her embarrassed and beautiful appearance with satisfaction, and slowly covered her body with his.


    There was some resistance in Chu Ning''s heart, and in the blur, she remembered that she didn''t have a chance to drink the soup today.


    ...


    At night, in the Feishuang Hall, Jin Jiang was reporting the news that he had just gotten from Bozhou to Xiao Kezhi.


    "...It has been verified that Zhao Kui did have connections with the Nanzhao royal family during his lifetime, but at that time, Nanzhao had the second prince in control of the government. The Fourth Prince suddenly killed the Second Prince and ascended the throne himself. Now, Nanzhao is supporting Yang Ying and is trying to expose Zhao Kui''s connection with him in the past. When Zhao Lun and his sister heard the rumors that there was going to be a big change in the army in the Imperial court, they became anxious."


    "Hmph, Bozhou Army was originally used by the Imperial court to defend against Nanzhao, but now it really has a connection with Nanzhao." Xiao Kezhi threw away the stack of memorials with details in his hand and couldn''t help snorting coldly.


    At this time, he naturally knew the plans of the Zhao family. It was nothing more than wanting Zhao Yue to enter the palace as a concubine and giving the Zhao family the name of an in-law to the Emperor so that the King of Nanzhao would be afraid and would turn away from Yang Ying and support the Zhaos again. This matter was crucial for the Zhao family, so Zhao Yue wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    It was just that the Bozhou army was far away in the south, and it was the largest other than the Ganzhou army. He didn¡¯t plan to move against them for the time being, at least until he cleared up the Central Plains.


    "Have people track the forged weapons, currency, and other transactions. Also, find someone to replace Zhao Lun."


    Jin Jiang responded immediately, and after reporting the situation of the generals who had come to the capital to report their duties, he retired.


    Xiao Kezhi was left sitting alone under the lamp. After thinking for a while, he was about to get up to take a shower, but suddenly, something fell out of his cuff and landed on the wooden floor, making a crisp sound.


    He looked down and saw a delicate and small earring shining with the luster of gold and jade.


    It was found on the tiger skin blanket after he returned to the Imperial tent during the day.


    He paused for a moment as if remembering the situation in the daytime. He smiled for a while and squatted down, picked up the earring, and gently rubbed it between his fingers until the originally cold turquoise was slowly warmed up.


    "Your Majesty, the hot spring pond is ready." Liu Kang reminded softly at the door.


    Xiao Kezhi hummed, turned around, and walked back into the inner room to put the earrings into the wooden box by the bed.

 CH 83

    New Year''s Eve - "A few days later" in Xiao Kezhi''s Mouth Was About Today. (1)


    New Year''s Day was getting closer and closer. The nobles who were in Changan rushed to Lishan one after another. More and more envoys and local officials also followed to the vicinity of Tangquan Palace, just waiting to participate in the New Year''s Eve banquet.


    These few days were supposed to be the happiest and most relaxing time of the year, and in previous years, the Emperor could even slack off for a few days.


    But this year''s new Emperor had absolutely no intention of letting go of political affairs. Three days before New Year''s Eve, he decreed that five of the eight generals who had come to the capital to report their duties should be reprimanded. He listed their crimes out, fired them from their posts, and imprisoned them, waiting for the three divisions of the court to mediate on their sentence.


    As soon as the news came out, the originally cheerful and relaxed atmosphere dissipated. Many of the generals in the army were in danger, and even the civil servants felt chills.


    Among them, Xiao Yu was in the most danger.


    Among the five people that Xiao Kezhi dealt with, four of them had shown interest in his initiative before. Such a precise gesture really made him tremble, and he had to completely let go of starting from the generals near Huazhou.


    Zhao Yue also felt the urgency.


    Previously, she and her elder brother Zhao Lun only guessed that there would be changes in the court, but they did not expect the Emperor to be so resolute.


    If Zhao Lun failed to stabilize the King of Nanzhao in Bozhou, the fate of their Zhao family would be set in stone.


    For this plan, they must first deter the King of Nanzhao.


    At night, she sat under the lamp, holding the letter sent back by Zhao Lun. She then fed the letter to the candle.


    ¡°My Lady, the ink is ready." Chun Yan put down the ink and reminded her softly that she could write a reply.


    Zhao Yue nodded thoughtfully, picked up the pen, and dipped it in the ink. She wrote two or three lines, but then she felt that it was inappropriate, and paused for a moment while holding the pen.


    "Forget it, let''s not write for now." She put down the pen, put the ink back in the pile of stationery, and burned the unfinished letter as well. She turned around and instructed Chun Yan, "Go and bring me the item."


    Chun Yan pinched the corner of her clothes and didn''t move until the other glared at her impatiently. She then hesitantly stood up, went into the inner room, and took out a very small white porcelain jar, placing it on the table in front of her.


    "Yesterday, I asked you to find someone to try. How did it work?" Zhao Yue examined the contents of the jar, first turning it under the light, then bringing it to her nose. Her mind momentarily froze.


    "This servant asked some of the most reliable guards in the mansion to try it out, and the effect was immediate. Almost within a moment, it was all..." Chun Yan recalled the trance and absurdity of those people after smelling it, and couldn''t help blushing a little shyly, "Indeed, as the general said, after they woke up, they didn''t find anything unusual."


    "In the end, it''s something that my brother found, so it''s reliable." Zhao Yue put the thing back on the table with a nervous smile on her face, "Tomorrow, I will rely on it."


    This jar contained a kind of incense called "soul seduction", which her elder brother Zhao Lun sent to her from the Nanzhao territory. It was delivered to her the day before yesterday.


    Bozhou had a humid climate and rugged terrain, and many rare and exotic herbs grew there. The people near Nanzhao were very good at making all kinds of herbs and spices that were not found in the Central Plains. This incense could make people hallucinate, stimulate their desires, and experience bliss. Even after the effect is over, people would not find any abnormality after they really wake up, but they just think that they were confused and dreaming.


    This was exactly what she needed.


    What she wanted now was not the Emperor''s sincere favor. Just an identity was enough.


    As the Emperor and a normal man, Xiao Kezhi naturally wouldn''t care about having an extra woman beside him.


    "Does the Lady really want to use this incense? If the matter is exposed, it would destroy the Lady''s reputation..." Although Chun Yan had followed Zhao Yue for many years, she was still timid and uneasy.


    Zhao Yue glanced at her coldly and said disdainfully, "I, and the entire Zhao family, have our hands tied. Besides, has my reputation improved over the years?"


    "But, it''s different in the end..." In the past, it was just vain love, but this time, it was much more serious. Not only was it a matter of shame, but it was a crime to drug the Emperor.


    "Okay, I''ve made up my mind. You just have to prepare the sachet for me. If you say anything else, you''ll be punished."


    Zhao Yue carried the porcelain jar back into the inner room herself.


    ...

 CH 84

    New Year''s Eve - "A few days later" in Xiao Kezhi''s Mouth Was About Today. (2)


    New Year''s Eve was coming soon.


    In addition to the banquets in the evening, there were also many ceremonies to be held in the temples near Jinyang Gate during the day.


    Xiao Yu got up before dawn.


    When Chu Ning put on his clothes and fastened the buttons, she controlled the movements of her hands very lightly. She knew that he had been irritable and gloomy these days because of the imprisonments of several military officers. The palace servants around him would be beaten if they made him feel unhappy. Just these few days, she asked Cui He to go to Feng Yu''s place. The medicine that she brought back was more than the total of the rest of the past six months.


    Although he was not so harsh on his wife, she still did not dare to take it lightly. In front of him, prudence and trepidation seemed to have been carved into her bones.


    "Okay, pour me a cup of warm tea." He gently flicked away her hand that was holding his collar and nodded his chin at the table beside him, but his eyes fell on her.


    "To hear is to obey."


    She turned around with her head lowered, knelt down on the couch, poured tea, and served it.


    "Why didn''t Official Zhao come to Lishan before?" After taking a sip, he put the teacup back on the table, "He used to come to see you every few days."


    This seemed to be a very ordinary question, but it revealed Xiao Yu¡¯s doubts about Zhao Yanzhou.


    Chu Ning knew that he suspected someone around him had disclosed his meeting with the generals to Xiao Kezhi, so she said softly, pretending not to care, "It''s one thing that Official Zhao cares about me, but he is a civil officer of the East Palace after all. He is indispensable for the general affairs of the East Palace, and it is inconvenient for him to travel between Lishan and Changan.¡±


    She was reminding him that Zhao Yanzhou had been conscientious the whole time he had served in the East Palace in the past two years. Besides, he and Xu Rong had never disclosed to Zhao Yanzhou anything about the plan.


    She didn''t know how Xiao Kezhi found out, but one thing was certain¡ªit was definitely not leaked by Zhao Yanzhou.


    "Yeah." Xiao Yu looked at her, pondered for a moment, and said, "He is indeed dedicated and responsible, and the documents he wrote for me are well-written and faultless. It''s New Year''s Day, so I will reward him more. Yes."


    It didn''t seem to dispel all his doubts, but he didn''t say more. After sitting down and having breakfast, he got up and went to Jinyang Gate.


    After Chu Ning sent him off, she went back to the house and rested for a while before getting busy again.


    In addition to preparing rewards for the palace servants, she also had to arrange for return gifts from people who greeted the Crown Prince. Fortunately, the number of people who greeted the prince this year was less than in previous years, which saved her a lot of effort.


    In the evening, when everything was finally settled properly, she changed into a thicker dress, put on a little powder and makeup, and brought Cui He and two other maids to the table where the banquet was held.


    The underground of the banquet room was lined with pipes that circulated the water from the hot springs. Although Xiao Kezhi usually had a frugal style, for today''s night banquet, he commanded the servants to open the floodgates early in the morning to make this large area warm.


    When Chu Ning arrived, she immediately felt a warm heat wave.


    She took off her cloak and handed it over to one of the maids. After being bowed to by everyone, she went to her seat and sat down, waiting for the arrival of the Emperor and his ministers.


    Seeing this, Madame Xu, who was not far away, lightly patted Guoer and said a few words with a smile in her ear.


    Guoer twitched for a moment, lowered her head nervously, and walked in front of Chu Ning, softly calling "Your Highness."


    Seeing her coming, Chu Ning immediately laughed, pulled the little girl to sit beside her, and said casually, "I haven''t seen you for a few days! Guoer seems to be looking good again. How well did you learn to ride horses with Lady Zhao in the past two days?"


    Guoer remembered Zhao Yue''s slightly perfunctory attitude. Although she didn''t like her, she wasn''t as timid as before. In the past few days, she has been able to trot slowly by herself on a horse, so she smiled and nodded, "I''ve learned a little bit. Thank you, Your Highness."


    As she spoke, she held out a small sachet and said with a blushing face, "Your Highness, I made this myself as a New Year¡¯s gift for Your Highness this year..."


    Chu Ning hurriedly took it in her hand and looked at it carefully.


    The sachet was very simple, without any unique embroidery patterns. The main focus was a colorful rope securing the top, but looking closely, it was obvious that although the needleworker was not skilled in craftsmanship, she must have worked hard. The slightly crooked stitches were densely arranged and there were no gaps at all. It had to have been made with the most extreme care.


    She stroked the row of stitches lightly and nodded solemnly, "This sachet is very well made. I like it so much that I will use this one as my main one from now on."


    When Guoer heard this, her face turned even redder. She quickly shook her head and said, "Your Highness, no, it doesn''t look good, you don''t need to replace it..."


    Chu Ning didn''t stop but simply undid the pomegranate sachet she was carrying, took out the fragrant pieces, and put them in the new sachet, which she meticulously tied around her waist.


    "Alright, this is Guoer''s intentions. I have to cherish it."


    Guoer looked down at the well-appreciated sachet, and she blushed, her eyes brightening. She gave her a sweet smile, then walked back to Madame Xu''s side.


    After a while, Xiao Yu followed Xiao Kezhi into the banquet hall.


    He walked quickly to the edge of the couch and was about to sit down, but when he turned his head, he saw the simple sachet on her waist and couldn''t help frowning, ¡°At such a major occasion, why did you wear such a sachet?"


    Chu Ning glanced down at the sachet on her waist, which was simple and unobtrusive, and explained softly, "Your Highness, this was just given to me by Duke Lu¡¯s little daughter. She put her whole heart into it. How could I not put it on?"


    Xiao Yu snorted coldly, took a sip of the tea she handed over, and said with contempt and displeasure, "As expected, those uncultured people are so unreliable. If someone didn¡¯t know of this, they might assume that I gave you such an ugly thing. This prince is embarrassed."


    Chu Ning pinched her fingertips and didn''t speak anymore, but rather turned her head to look at the Emperor and the Empress Dowager in the main seat just like everyone else.


    She happened to meet Xiao Kezhi''s deep, indifferent eyes.


    There was a distance between them, and the two looked at each other for only a moment and turned their eyes away tacitly.


    The noisy voices and the sound of the silk and bamboo orchestra suddenly disappeared, and there was only a distant silence under the starry sky.


    Somehow, Chu Ning had a hunch that from that day at the horse pastures, ¡°a few days later" in Xiao Kezhi''s mouth was about today.


    After a while, the banquet began.


    As usual, Xiao Yu got up first and led everyone in toasting the Emperor and Empress Dowager Qi together. After everyone was seated, the singing and dancing really began.

 CH 85

    Incense Ash ¨C I¡¯ll Go To Bring Her Royal Highness Right Now (1)


    Xiao Kezhi seemed to have the intention of repeating his old tricks. Before the banquet started, he first said a few words to his nephew Xiao Yu in public with a kind and friendly attitude.


    Then, everyone else came up to Xiao Yu to drink with the Emperor and the Crown Prince.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t refuse. He could only drink cup after cup patiently, but from time to time, he scolded Xiao Kezhi in his heart for deliberately humiliating him.


    Somehow, Chu Ning felt that he was getting drunk very fast today. Although she had already had someone prepare tea and pour it for him from time to time, before half an hour, his face was red and his eyes were chaotic.


    These drinks were prepared by the Emperor¡¯s inner servants.


    She couldn¡¯t help but glance at the Emperor again.


    At the other end, Xiao Kezhi was sitting on the couch, stroking the lines on his wine cup with one hand and resting the other hand on the wooden armrest.


    But just as her eyes fell on him, he quickly turned his head and locked gazes with her again, creating a silent spark.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Chu Ning was startled, lowered her head subconsciously, called Cui He, and said softly, ¡°Let someone go back and clean up the bedroom. His Highness needs to go back and rest for a while.¡±


    Saying this, she quietly squeezed the other¡¯s fingertips and winked.


    Cui He understood and left.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Zhao Yue was not as conspicuous as last time.


    As soon as she entered the table today, she first restrained her sharpness and only sat on the seat in a safe and secure manner. Even her dress was much more elegant than usual.


    A few relatives who were familiar with her asked in surprise, ¡°Second Lady Zhao, why don¡¯t you speak today? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zhao Yue smiled and subconsciously touched the hollow carved silver sachet around her waist, shook her head, and said, ¡°Nothing, I drank too many glasses of wine and feel a little dizzy at the moment. ¡±


    ¡°Should you go back and rest earlier? I can ask someone to prepare a carriage.¡± One of the ladies spoke up caringly.


    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary for the time being. I¡¯ll go outside to get some air first. If I still feel uncomfortable, I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡± She said, motioning for Chun Yan to help herself up. Go outside and stop by the palace that was prepared for the emperor to rest for a while.


    ¡°My Lady, this is the side hall prepared for the Emperor.¡± Chun Yan helped her to sit down on the side of the road and put on her thick cloak.


    It had just snowed a few days ago, and there was still unmelted snow on the rocks and trees by the roadside. The air cut chillingly like the edge of a sharp knife.


    Zhao Yue couldn¡¯t help but shiver, looking at the palace gate guarded by only two shivering servants. She handed her sachet over to Chun Yan and took a deep breath, ¡°Go.¡±


    Chun Yan glanced at her, gritted her teeth, nodded, turned around, and said to the two sentries, ¡°Guards, my mistress, Lady Zhao, is unwell and can¡¯t walk. Can you help bring a bowl of hot soup to warm up my lady?¡±


    The two looked at each other, and one of them hesitated, ¡°Then¡­ let me go alone.¡±


    Chun Yan had expected that the two wouldn¡¯t leave at the same time, so she nodded her thanks and said apologetically to the other, ¡°Can this guard come along to help My Lady?¡±


    As she spoke, she made a ¡°please¡± gesture.


    He hesitated for a moment, and seeing that Zhao Yue was sitting not far away and would not delay his duty, he nodded in agreement and headed over there.


    Chun Yan walked behind him, and while he was not paying attention, she quickly ignited the incense in the silver sachet and threw it into the Emperor¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡­


    At the banquet¡­


    Chu Ning looked at Xiao Yu, who was drunk and unconscious. She was almost certain that there was something mixed in the wine. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t notice it when he was drinking, but she was watching, and she could clearly feel that he was much more drunk with the same amount of alcohol than he would normally have been.


    ¡°Send His Highness back.¡± She rubbed her brows and asked a few maids to help him leave the table, and then sat on a palanquin and went back to the sleeping hall.


    In the sleeping hall, Cui He had already prepared the bed and sobering soup.


    Chu Ning personally served Xiao Yu and went in. After wiping him off and changing his clothes, she helped him lie down, and after barely feeding him some soup, she watched him fall asleep quickly. She walked out again.


    ¡°Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, and there are many envoys from Fanbang. His Highness left the table earlier. It would be inappropriate for me to leave so early.¡± She said, waving at Cui He, ¡°Cui He, come with me back to the banquet, and everyone else should take care of His Highness well.¡±


    The maids did not suspect anything, and they all bowed in response and watched her leave.


    When they reached a secluded place, Cui He said in a low voice, ¡°My Lady, just now, this slave  met Head Eunuch Liu on the way back. He said that the Emperor ordered My Lady to go to the Feishuang Hall after half an hour.¡±


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of Feishuang Hall not far away.


    Because the Emperor was not there, the lights had not been lit. But under the shroud of the moonlight, its hazy outline was otherworldly beautiful.


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 CH 86

    Incense Ash ¨C I¡¯ll Go To Bring Her Royal Highness Right Now (2)


    On the banquet seat, Xiao Kezhi waved back a few courtiers who were still talking to him, got up and tugged at the front of his clothes, and walked in the direction of the side hall.


    Liu Kang came back from behind, hurriedly following and saying softly, ¡°Your Majesty, this old slave personally gave Cui He your message.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi hummed. His face was expressionless, but his body was inexplicably hot.


    The banquet hall was already a little warm, and now it was even hotter. He tugged at the front of his clothes again, trying to let a cold wind blow in, but the air that came to him was still warm.


    ¡°Get some thinner clothes,¡± he wiped his forehead and ordered.


    Liu Kang immediately asked someone to prepare them, then turned around and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Second Lady Zhao has been here before.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi paused slightly as he stepped into the hall, raised his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°What did she come to do?¡±


    For some reason, there seemed to be a very faint sweet smell wafting through the air.


    Liu Kang said, ¡°She didn¡¯t come close. She just sat outside for a while, saying that she was unwell and asked someone to bring her hot soup.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t speak, but he felt that something was off.


    After a while, a maid brought his change of clothes.


    He stretched out his arms and stood there, but he was unable to help himself and sniffed carefully again. His five senses were sharper than most other people¡¯s. When he caught a faint sweet scent again, he frowned and said, ¡°Has the incense in the temple been changed?¡±


    Liu Kang was stunned for a moment, shaking his head as he went to the incense burner to check. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed it before, and I still use the incense that Feng Yu personally made.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t speak. After changing his clothes, he slowly paced the room.


    The scent was very light, and it appeared and disappeared from time to time, leading him to a stop near the gate of the palace.


    In that place, there was a window with a slit opened, and the cold air came in, sending the fragrance into the inner room.


    He stopped for a moment and finally saw some finely divided gray powder at his feet, just like the ashes left by the burning of incense.


    There was a blank in his mind for a moment, and then his face sank, ¡°Pack this thing away and send it to the Imperial physician to have a look.¡±


    Liu Kang was shocked and hurriedly wrapped the few remaining incense ashes with a silk handkerchief, and turned around to have the two servants who were guarding the outside imprisoned for questioning.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Xiao Kezhi calmly stopped him and quickly extinguished a few lights, then led Liu Kang out in the dim light, ¡°No one outside should leave. Just let them wait here.¡±


    Since someone was doing tricks in his bedroom, it must be a plot. He might as well leave some people behind to create the illusion that he was still in the room, so that he could invite the culprit in. But since he didn¡¯t know what the incense was going to do, it would be best for him to actually vacate the premises.


    Liu Kang had been in the palace for many years, and he had a lot of insight.


    ¡°Will Your Majesty find another side hall to rest in for a while?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi shook his head, listening to the singing and dancing at the banquet, and said, ¡°I will go to Chongming Pavilion.¡±


    Chongming Pavilion was reserved for watching the fireworks tonight. No one was allowed to enter without his permission. The location of it would allow him to watch everything that was going on at the banquet.


    The cold wind on the road kept blowing, but for some reason, the heat on his body did not recede at all, but intensified, making his whole body feel unreal.


    He reached out to touch his forehead and felt the hot sweat on his hand.


    There was definitely a problem.


    A vague guess quickly formed in his mind. But at this moment, he didn¡¯t have the time to think carefully. He only felt that clusters of dense fog had risen in his originally clear mind, and the heat waves on his body were also rapidly hitting the same place.


    ¡°Your Majesty? Your Majesty? Do you want to call the Imperial doctor?¡± Liu Kang helped him up to the Chongming Pavilion. Seeing his flushed face and scattered eyes, he was so frightened that something might happen.


    ¡°Go, summon the Imperial physician.¡± Xiao Kezhi also noticed that something was wrong and nodded immediately.


    But the next moment, he shook his head to stop, ¡°No, you don¡¯t need the Imperial doctor¡¯s order to bring her.¡±


    The restlessness in his body clearly told him that what he needed now was not a doctor¡¯s order, but a woman.


    Liu Kang was stunned for a moment, before realizing that the ¡°her¡± in his mouth was referring to the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort. He quickly realized what the effect of the mysterious incense was.


    At the banquet below, no one seemed to notice the abnormal situation in Chongming Pavilion.


    Liu Kang shivered, poured a cup of cold tea, served it, and said bravely. ¡°Your Majesty, bear with it for a little longer, this old servant will go to invite Her Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi leaned on the seat, his whole body tense and barely keeping a bit of lucidity, and deeply hummed.


    The two servants nearby heard Liu Kang¡¯s instructions, but they did not leave immediately. Their faces were full of confusion and they asked, ¡°Head Eunuch, there are so many people nearby, how do we bring her here? There will be fireworks in a while. Everyone will look up at the saint. How can this be hidden from so many eyes¡­¡±


    Liu Kang was so anxious and irritable that he paced around the pavilion. When he saw the maid walking around the table, his eyes lit up and he gritted his teeth, ¡°You go and prepare another set of clothes and bring them together.¡±

 CH 87

    Pavilion ¨C A Slender Woman Wearing a Maid¡¯s Dress (1)


    Outside the platform, Chu Ning and Cui He were about to quietly return to the banquet, when suddenly a low voice in the shadow of the corner sounded.


    ¡°Her Highness¡ªHer Highness, the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, please wait!¡±


    The voice was a bit familiar. Chu Ning thought about it and immediately remembered that it was an internal servant who carried her palanquin to the Ganlu Palace that night in the East Palace.


    She hurriedly stopped and walked towards the corner.


    Fortunately, the fireworks would be set off in a while, and the guests would all be in the banquet hall to watch the show.


    They brought her a set of clothes and said, ¡°Your Highness, er, here, please change your clothes. The Emperor is waiting in Chongming Pavilion¡­¡±


    Chu Ning was stunned for a moment and took a closer look at the clothes in front of her in the weak light, only to realize that it was actually the dress of a palace maid!


    Even she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Naturally, she had heard that some powerful people liked to play different tricks in the bedroom.


    But she never imagined that Xiao Kezhi would make her do such a thing at such a time! There were so many pairs of eyes watching outside, and if they were not careful, her identity would be revealed.


    As the Emperor, he naturally didn¡¯t have so many scruples, but she, the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, had to be cautious. If it really happened, it would be her who would be blamed by countless people.


    This was obviously his intention to tease her.


    There was a chill on her back. She lowered her head and bit her lips without saying a word. After a moment of hesitation, she reached out her hand, took the clothes, and went to change her clothes.


    She saw the relationship with him clearly from the beginning¡ªeach got what they needed. Since he was the superior, she had to recognize her own identity. As long as she could achieve her goal, she didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    On the contrary, the servants waiting outside all looked at each other in dismay. They always felt that the princess had misunderstood something.


    After a while, Chu Ning came out of the room in the maid¡¯s clothes. No one would be able to tell that she was the dignified, regal Crown Prince¡¯s Consort.


    The servants hurried towards the direction of Chongming Pavilion. One of them whispered in her ear, ¡°Your Highness, please forgive us. The Emperor only asked Your Highness to come. This set of clothes was prepared by Head Eunuch Liu. We were really afraid that other people would see, so we could only do things like this¡­¡±


    She stopped and wanted to ask another question, but Liu Kang, who was guarding inside, had already walked over quickly, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s okay to be offended,¡± while leading the servants out and closing the door from the outside.


    Something really happened.


    Doubts flashed in her heart. She looked up at the steps in front of her, gritted her teeth, and climbed up step by step.


    The candlelight on the second floor was dim, and only a few cushions were placed on a sparsely decorated platform couch.


    A tall and burly man reclined on the couch and closed his eyes. His face was hidden in the shadows so that people couldn¡¯t see his expression, and they could only see the tension in his body from the movement of his grip on the armrest beside him.


    The window beside the couch was slightly open, and the sound of laughter and singing and dancing streamed into the pavilion.


    But this hot room seemed to be covered with an invisible veil, filtering out all those noisy sounds. There was a strange silence between the two people inside.


    Xiao Kezhi sat up slowly. His hazy face was finally exposed under the candlelight, and a pair of red bloodshot eyes looked to the side.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Get out!¡±


    His voice was hoarse to the extreme, as if he was desperately suppressing something. Although his face was flushed, his eyes were full of anger, which was chilling.


    He asked Liu Kang to bring ¡°her¡±. The old slave probably didn¡¯t understand at all, so he just got him a maid!


    His mind was already entangled by that fragrance, but seeing that it wasn¡¯t ¡°her¡± in front of him, he still subconsciously resisted.


    But the ¡°maid¡± did not step back in panic, but approached step by step calmly.


    ¡°Get back!¡± he yelled, breathing heavily, ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Before the words were finished, a gust of wind blew in outside the window and lifted the tulle of her cap to a corner.


    A beautiful and familiar face flashed past his eyes, stopping his movements.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s A¡¯Ning.¡± She said softly, knelt down on the footrest beside the couch, and placed one hand lightly on his knee.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning¡­¡±


    He stretched out his hand to remove the veil on her cap and caressed her jade-white face. The chaotic clouds in his mind dispersed for a while.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning¡­¡±


    He called again and instinctively pulled her up on his lap, the veil hanging down to cover her face again.


    ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± He held her shoulders with one hand and caressed her face through the tulle with the other, his whole body tense. His hoarse voice was full of burning heat, as if he could swallow her alive in the next moment.

 CH 88

    Pavilion ¨C A Slender Woman Wearing a Maid¡¯s Dress (2)


    ¡°If I don¡¯t pretend to be a maid, how would A¡¯Ning dare to come up? I don¡¯t dare to be recognized¡­¡± She also reached out to touch his cheek, and her cool fingertips caused him to sigh, ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    After waiting for a long time, the beauty was finally in his arms. At the same time he breathed a sigh of relief. No longer suppressing himself, he pressed her against the window and bit her lips through the tulle, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Don¡¯t you know? Wearing a maid¡¯s dress¡­ why don¡¯t you serve me well?¡±


    She was bitten by him and caressed the back of his neck as if soothing, intermittently but softly said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. A¡¯Ning¡­ will serve Your Majesty well¡­¡±


    As she said that, her hand slipped into the placket along his neck.


    He stiffened and couldn¡¯t help grabbing her wrist, as if to pull the hand away, but in the end he pressed her tighter.


    Outside the window, the fireworks soared up amid the cheers of the crowd and exploded in the dark, like blooming flowers projecting bursts of dazzling light.


    The tulle was lifted again, and he stared down at her, seeing the dazzling fireworks reflected in her moist and bright eyes.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning¡­¡±


    Another low voice overflowed from his lips, quickly drowned in the noise.


    He couldn¡¯t help leaning over to kiss the clusters of fireworks in her eyes, and the dams built high in his heart seemed to be swept away by a silent wave.


    ¡­


    The side hall was still sparsely populated and seemed a bit lonely.


    Zhao Yue estimated that the incense would already have been in effect.


    Her heart was pounding. The closer she got, the more nervous she became. It was only when she clearly saw that several of the servants were still standing respectfully outside the palace that she breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that the Emperor was still inside.


    She took a deep breath, put on a panicked and aggrieved expression, rushed to the door, and cried, ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Yu has something to ask for!¡±


    Several chamberlains glanced at each other and invariably stepped forward to stop her.


    ¡°Lady Zhao, the Emperor is still resting. Don¡¯t disturb him rashly.¡±


    Zhao Yue¡¯s eyes flashed, and she knelt on the ground and called out again. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty! Lady Yu¡¯s brother has a note to present to His Majesty!¡±


    She had already made up her mind. If the incense worked, Xiao Kezhi would let her in at this time.


    But there was no sound from the hall.


    On the contrary, the two servants at the door no longer stopped her but rather said coldly, ¡°Is Lady Zhao all right?¡±


    Zhao Yue was startled, but she still maintained the original expression on her face and did not reveal any flaws, ¡°Why do the guards speak like this?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other, and without explaining much, directly lifted her up and brought her into the hall.


    ¡°Lady Zhao, the Emperor is no longer in the hall. If Lady Zhao really wants to see the Emperor, she might as well wait patiently here.¡±


    Without waiting for her to react, they closed the door tightly from the outside.


    Zhao Yue fell to the ground in despair.


    ¡­


    At the banquet, countless nobles stood outside, looking up at the gorgeous fireworks in the night sky, cheering endlessly.


    Fireworks were set off on New Year¡¯s Day, not only to create a cheerful and lively atmosphere, but also to take the opportunity to let the envoys experience the prosperity and power of Great Liang, especially since a new emperor came to power this year.


    Xiao Kezhi, who was always frugal, specifically instructed that the fireworks festival should be held even more grandly than the previous years.


    At this time, the night sky was shining brightly, and the stars fell like rain, making everyone amazed and fascinated.


    However, in the crowd, a maid hurried past, stopped beside Qi Chenxiang, and said in a low voice, ¡°My Lady, Second Lady Zhao entered the Emperor¡¯s side hall!¡±


    The smile on Qi Chenxiang¡¯s face froze, and she immediately turned to ask, ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Just now!¡± The maid panted, clearly tired in her hurry to report, ¡°As soon as this slave heard the news, she came to tell My Lady!¡±


    Many people had seen Zhao Yue go into the Emperor¡¯s hall.


    She, a young and beautiful maiden, went into the hall crying. The Emperor was a man of vigor and blood. No one would believe that nothing happened.


    After Qi Chenxiang listened to the maid¡¯s statement, the smile on her face finally completely subsided.


    She remembered what the Empress Dowager said and realized that she didn¡¯t need to waste too much emotion on Zhao Yue, but when she heard such a thing, she still couldn¡¯t help being angry.


    She didn¡¯t like Zhao Yue¡¯s shameless manners, nor did she like her future husband being so casually close to other women.


    She was an ordinary noble lady, so why was she so angry? Was it just because she had always been modest and generous, respectful and courteous?


    She bit her lip and glanced at the empty seat of Empress Dowager Qi.


    But she only took two steps when she saw an envoy from a vassal state in the Western Regions suddenly kneel in the direction of Chongming Pavilion and shout loudly, ¡°Your Majesty! I wish to be attached to Great Liang and listen to Your Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±


    His voice fell, and several envoys around him exchanged glances. They also knelt down, bowing their heads and praising his virtues.


    The purpose of these fireworks had been achieved.


    The princes and nobles were attracted by the movement here, and they also looked up at the Chongming Pavilion, calling out ¡°Your Majesty¡± and various praises.


    In the tens of thousands of calls one after another, the slightly open window on the Chongming Pavilion was completely pushed open from the inside. Xiao Kezhi, who should have been in the side hall, stood by the window and glanced at everyone.


    In his arms, he was holding a slender woman wearing a maid¡¯s dress.

 CH 89

    Discussion ¨C His Majesty Is So, So Informal! (1)


    The woman had her back turned to everyone. Her whole face was buried in Xiao Kezhi¡¯s arms, and she couldn¡¯t be recognized it at all. One could only tell from her beautiful figure, white neck, and delicate soft limbs that she was a young, beautiful woman.


    The fireworks in the night sky were still exploding one after another, but everyone was silent for a moment.


    Was this still the rumored new emperor who was not close to women?


    Immediately, as if a pot had exploded, everyone whispered.


    ¡°On an occasion like today, there is a woman in His Majesty¡¯s Chongming Pavilion!¡±


    ¡°I heard that a few days ago at the stables, the Emperor brought a woman and carried her directly into the Imperial tent!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! When we came back that day, weren¡¯t we still waiting for His Majesty to bring that woman into the palace? Today, it seems like it¡¯s just a whim of an interest!¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think that woman is the same one from a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°No! There were no palace maids on the racecourse that day, only the daughters and maids of the noble family. This one looks like a palace maid, maybe one that serves the royal family!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that His Majesty is so, so informal!¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd¡¯s discussion came from below, making Chu Ning, who was already nervous, clench Xiao Kezhi¡¯s shirt more tightly, shiver, and bury her face even lower for fear of being seen by others.


    Just before the window was opened, he seemed to be teasing her. He lifted the hood she was wearing and threw it aside, and when she was panicking to the point of despair, he took her by the waist and thrust her head into the protection of his chest.


    She was like a helpless fish, dragged out of the water, unable to breathe, and then thrown back into the water.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    The deep voice entered her ears through his broad chest, and the powerful vibration made her whole body tremble.


    She leaned against his chest, rubbed nervously a few times, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t make fun of A¡¯Ning, alright?¡±


    She now understood that his temper was so arrogant and unruly, and he was drugged today, which made him lose all restraint. She just hoped that his reason was still there, and he wouldn¡¯t really embarrass her.


    It was probably because of her nervousness and obedience that made him very comfortable. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and the hand he held on her slender waist also squeezed quietly, then gently stroked her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± He lowered his head and whispered in her ear. It was only for a moment that she was comforted. At this time, the effect of the incense had not yet passed, and he resisted its effect with much difficulty after seeing her weak and helpless. His heart was soft and crisp.


    The position of the two fell into the eyes of outsiders, and it looked more extreme than it was.


    Everyone was stunned for a while, not knowing what to do, especially Qi Chenxiang, who originally wanted to go to the hall, felt even more complication in her heart.


    She had just thought that the Emperor was having a tryst with Second Lady Zhao in his hall, but when she suddenly saw him appearing in the Chongming Pavilion, she subconsciously felt happy. But when she saw a woman in his arms again, that little joy vanished again, followed by a burst of resistance and unhappiness, and even a bit of disappointment.


    The mysterious woman who was on the racecourse last time was still unknown, and today, there was another maid. It seemed that he didn¡¯t take these women to heart at all.


    He really was not a person to be trusted!


    Seeing that the beauty in his arms had already been teased enough, Xiao Kezhi glanced down at the assembled crowd and said solemnly, ¡°Today is New Year¡¯s Eve. It¡¯s time to get rid of the old and replace it with the new. Everyone enjoy yourselves at the banquet¡ªeat and drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡±


    His voice fell, and everyone shouted in thanks again.


    Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t stay any longer. He closed the window, turned around, picked up the beauty in his arms, and was about to leave.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Chu Ning exclaimed in fright, and hurriedly stretched out her hand to stabilize herself, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Bedroom.¡± He was a man and an emperor, so he didn¡¯t have to care about other people¡¯s comments, but she was different. Moreover, although he also liked stimulation, he knew the boundaries. The incense was still in effect. If he stayed here, he would be bound by many constraints, and he really didn¡¯t know what he would do.


    When Chu Ning heard this, her heart tightened, and she leaned on his shoulder and said, ¡°But, there are so many people outside¡ª¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Xiao Kezhi had already stepped down the steps, pressed her head into his arms again, and pushed the door open.


    ¡°No one knows who you are.¡±


    ¡°But, the Crown Prince, he still¡­¡±


    She leaned against his chest, her tone sad. He was in a trance. Her whole body was numb, and he couldn¡¯t help lowering his head and kissing her neck, ¡°Be good, I have arranged it a long time ago. He won¡¯t wake up.¡±


    This time, Chu Ning was completely sure that he did manipulate Xiao Yu¡¯s food and drink. In this way, she no longer worried, let him carry herself on the palanquin, sat directly on his lap boldly, and pulled open the front of his shirt to bury herself inside.


    The palanquin was lifted up. He stroked her head and neck with one hand and clutched the wooden handrail with the other, so tightly that blue veins popped up. The shaking was unendurable.


    He took a deep breath and urged in a hoarse voice, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    The servants, who were carrying the palanquin. lowered their heads one after another, endured the hot sweat all over their bodies, and accelerated their pace towards the Feishuang Palace, but they made the palanquin shake even more.


    Liu Kang acted thoughtfully. Before the two left the Chongming Pavilion, he had already cleared the way. But with the thousands of guests in the banquet hall, at least a few of them were snooping at the Emperor.


    Fortunately, the moonlight was dim. No matter how they looked, they could only see two hazy figures clinging to one another.


    After an unknown amount of time, the palanquin finally stopped outside the Feishuang Palace.


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s face was tense. His eyes were red, he gritted his teeth and carried her on his shoulders, strode into the hall, shouted ¡°No one is allowed in¡±, and pressed her directly on the door.


    ¡°Your Majesty, remember to be gentle. Don¡¯t torture A¡¯Ning like before¡­¡±


    She was in a stuffy place for a long time. Her cheeks that were originally as white as jade were crimson, and there were tears in her eyes, which made her look pitiful.


    But the more she acted like this, the more he felt unbearable.


    ¡°Gentle? But today I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡± He gritted his teeth and tore the maid¡¯s clothes aside.


    Otherwise, why would he still only think about her even after being drugged?


    He didn¡¯t have time to think about this issue. He only knew that he couldn¡¯t restrain himself, and the restlessness inside him was like a roaring wave.


    He sunk into the quagmire.


    ¡­

 CH 90

    Discussion ¨C His Majesty Is So, So Informal! (2)


    Snowflakes fluttered in the sky on the cold winter night.


    The guests already entered the prepared side halls to rest, and the lamps and candles of Feishuang Hall had also been on and off, off and on.


    Probably because Xiao Kezhi really didn¡¯t restrain himself today and let out all the energy he had accumulated, Chu Ning had already fallen asleep, lying motionless on the big bed, only the slight ups and downs between her breaths.


    Xiao Kezhi sat on the edge of the bed and looked down at her quietly, his rough fingertips gently rubbing against her tender cheeks.


    The heat on his body finally subsided completely, but facing her peaceful countenance, he wasn¡¯t tired at all. Instead, he felt an inexplicably warm and sweet feeling.


    He couldn¡¯t help but examine his heart again. What were those strange feelings that he had deliberately ignored before.


    This woman was special to him.


    She was pitiful, lovely, and hateful; she was gentle, kind, and scheming; she was beautiful, dignified, and seductive¡­


    She brought together countless contradictions like a hidden treasure, which led him to continue to explore her. The more he explored, the more he fell into the web she weaved.


    He was clearly besotted.


    But, what she weaved for him, would it be a gentle trap? He guessed not and hoped not.


    In any case, he wanted to hear her say it herself.


    ¡°Your Majesty, here comes the water.¡±


    A chamber servant approached from the outside, holding a copper basin and carefully placing it on the table.


    ¡°Just put it down first.¡± Xiao Kezhi sat still, his eyes still falling on Chu Ning¡¯s sleeping face until the footsteps outside disappeared. Then, he got up from the edge of the bed and wrung out a handkerchief over the basin.


    He just wanted to clean up for himself, but before the wet handkerchief touched his body, he stopped.


    There was another person in the room who had passed out.


    He looked sideways, slowly put down his hands, walked to the bed, and wiped the marks for her gently.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what he felt in his heart at the moment. When he was alone in the wind and desert of the frontier, he had always taken care of himself and had never done such a thing for others.


    But now, he felt it was natural.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Probably because he had no experience and didn¡¯t know the pressure of his actions, he still woke her up from her sleep. She barely opened her hazy eyes to see the person in front of her, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. A¡¯Ning should go back.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Before Xiao Kezhi could react, he subconsciously said these words, and then his face darkened.


    He stretched out his hand and firmly pushed her back to the bed, ignoring her redness and discomfort, and continued to slowly wipe her off. The handkerchief was cold and dirty, so he wrung it out in the copper basin again and continued to wipe.


    ¡°But, the Crown Prince, he-¡±


    She was worried that Xiao Yu would wake up suddenly, so she couldn¡¯t help biting her lip and endure the strangeness on her body. She looked up and met his unhappy eyes.


    ¡°I said no, so no. You will sleep here for a while, and then someone will take you back.¡±


    The two were locked in a battle of wills for a moment, and finally Chu Ning took a step back.


    She relaxed slowly and let him clean her up without saying more.


    At first, she was full of discomfort. For matters of the bedroom, no matter how intimate it was, she would not feel uncomfortable, but she had never experienced such thoughtfulness and meticulousness.


    When she was with Xiao Yu, she always insisted on serving him. The last time he was in Ganlu Hall, Xiao Kezhi refused her service, and today he cleaned her up personally, which was really different from Xiao Yu¡¯s actions.


    For some reason, there was a sour feeling in her heart, as if she had a very faint feeling of being taken care of.


    She slowly relaxed, her eyes closed unconsciously, and she fell asleep again.


    The sound of her breathing was long and distant. He finally stopped wiping and stared at her sleeping face for a moment before getting up and tidying himself up.


    Outside the hall, Liu Kang stood outside the screen and called softly, ¡°Your Majesty, as expected, it was the work of Second Lady Zhao and her family. That incense has been verified by the Imperial doctor to be from the Bozhou area. Since there are few in the Central Plains, the effect is unknown. The Imperial physician has requested to diagnose Your Majesty¡¯s pulse to ensure that the Imperial body is safe.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Let the Imperial physician come over tomorrow morning.¡± He put on his robe and slowly walked out. His voice became cold, ¡°Where is Second Lady Zhao?¡±


    Liu Kang hurriedly said, ¡°This old slave has already had her imprisoned, and Your Majesty can summon her at any time.¡±


    ¡°Bring her in.¡± He snorted coldly and was about to sit down on the couch, but his eyes flickered to the inner room, then he paused and shook his head, ¡°Forget it. Take her to the side hall.¡±

 CH 91

    Calm ¨C How Much Have You Thought and Fought For Yourself? (1)


    In the side hall of Feishuang Palace, Xiao Kezhi sat expressionlessly on the platform seat and rested with his eyes closed.


    In his hand was a small silver sachet that had been extinguished and cooled, and beside the sachet were several pieces of silver carbon strips, which were found on Zhao Yue earlier.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve brought that person.¡± Liu Kang¡¯s voice came from the door, and then two strong chamber servants brought Zhao Yue in.


    Zhao Yue¡¯s hands were tied, her hair was messy, and her clothes were no longer as neat and tidy as before. There was anxiety and anger in her reddish eyes and a thick cloth stuffed in her mouth. Her usual beauty was lost.


    She was pushed down to the ground and staggered forward with the force of it. Because she couldn¡¯t move her hands, she fell to her knees in front of the platform.


    The candle flames on both sides flickered from the fanning of her dress, illuminating the scene in the room.


    She couldn¡¯t help looking up at the man on the seat.


    He was looking down at her, eyes were glacial as if a ruthless iceberg was under heavy pressure.


    ¡°You really have a lot of bravery. You crossed the line a few times and I ignored it, but you still didn¡¯t give up. You even dare to do this kind of thing today.¡±


    The things in his hand were thrown down in front of her, and the spherical silver sachet was immediately split in half, the incense ashes inside scattered and fluttering to the ground.


    Zhao Yue stared at the messy ground, and her original anxiety slowly cooled down, leaving only stubbornness and confusion. She wanted to speak, but because of the rough cloth in her mouth, she could only look at him silently with her eyes.


    She knew that the matter had been exposed and could no longer be undone, so she simply did not make unnecessary struggles.


    ¡°What, do you have something to say?¡± Xiao Kezhi met her gaze and plucked out the rough cloth from her mouth, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    Zhao Yue didn¡¯t show any timidity at all. Once she was free, she straightened her body and said simply, ¡°Yes, Lady Yu has something to say. Lady Yu wants to ask Your Majesty why others can but Lady Yu cannot? What does Lady Yu have that is not enough? Her beauty is still not gentle enough? Or, Your Majesty dislikes Lady Yu, who lost her father and is an orphan? Lady Yu doesn¡¯t ask for Your Majesty¡¯s affection and only wants a place in the Taiji Palace. Why is Your Majesty not allowing her?¡±


    The ¡°others¡± she was talking about was naturally the unidentified woman she saw on the horse grounds last time, and it was that woman¡¯s appearance that led to her actions tonight.


    There was a hint of surprise in Xiao Kezhi¡¯s eyes.


    He had seen some of Second Lady Zhao¡¯s temperament before and thought that she was an assertive and bold woman. Looking at the situation today, that was indeed the case¡ªshe was even more direct than he had originally thought.


    But for some reason, as he looked at the emotional woman in front of him, the figure of another woman flashed in his mind uncontrollably. That woman was now sleeping peacefully in his bedroom.


    He suddenly wanted to ask himself why he dealt with similar situations in such different ways.


    This was his conundrum.


    He seemed no longer interested in her words, slowly looked away, and said indifferently, ¡°What type of person do you think I am? As long as she is a woman, I shouldn¡¯t refuse her? If the woman I like is the lowest female slave, it¡¯s alright. If I don¡¯t like this person, even her status as a goddess in the sky, it would be useless. Do you understand?¡±


    Zhao Yue bit her lower lip, her eyes stinging.


    She understood. It had nothing to do with beauty, identity, or character. He just had no interest in her at all.


    This was probably the most damaging phrase that she had ever heard in her more than 20 years of life.


    In the past, many of these aristocratic girls in Changan City had ridiculed her military background, but she never underestimated herself because of this. She always felt that it was just because she was not high enough of a status.


    She was born beautiful and had a straightforward and bold temperament. No man would ever ignore her like this. What she said today really embarrassed her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Yu is the only remaining woman of the Zhao family. Looking at the whole of Great Liang, the only thing that can be compared with your Majesty¡¯s Ganzhou army is the Bozhou army in the hands of Lady Yu¡¯s brother. My Zhao family has been operating in Bozhou for many years. Why would Your Majesty refuse the help?¡± She was unwilling to let go, so she gritted her teeth and continued to ask.


    This time, Xiao Kezhi suddenly laughed.


    He stood up from the couch, his hands behind his back, and when he stood in front of her, he looked even more burly and sturdy.


    ¡°Compared with the Ganzhou Army? That¡¯s probably just wishful thinking by outsiders.¡±


    He had been leading the army all these years, and the Ganzhou army had already been trained by him to be an invincible team, capable of blocking the iron cavalry that was several times larger than itself.


    As for the Bozhou Army, it might have been comparable twenty years ago, but in Zhao Lun¡¯s hands, it might only be able to block little Nanzhao with the help of the terrain.


    However, in recent years, most people were unaware of the changes in the military.


    There was undisguised contempt in his tone, as if he didn¡¯t put the large number of Bozhou troops in his eye, which made Zhao Yue feel terrified.


    His tone became more and more meaningful, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t I decide who¡¯s hands the Bozhou Army is in? If your Zhao family is so useful, why are you in such a hurry to approach me?¡±


    This time, Zhao Yue froze completely, looking at him with a pale face, unable to say a word.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for today. Next time, if you don¡¯t know the proper boundaries, I will send you directly to the Dali Temple prison and make your brother come back from Bozhou to visit you. Do you understand?¡±


    He didn¡¯t plan to punish Zhao Yue severely today. He really disliked this woman¡¯s tricks, and his own reputation would not look good if he made a big ruckus about it. In the past few days, he had already attracted a lot of discussion about the woman¡¯s affairs, and he really didn¡¯t need to provoke criticism for himself; also, the candidate who would succeed Zhao Lun had not yet been decided.


    Zhao Yue clenched her teeth and stared at him nervously, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask directly as boldly as before. She could only nod blankly as he summoned someone to escort her out of the Feishuang Palace.


    His words made her doubt that he knew her brother¡¯s situation in Bozhou for a long time, and even her father¡¯s affairs with Nanzhao had been figured out.


    At this time, humiliation and injury were no longer important. If he really knew about all this, then their Zhao family would not be able to last long no matter what.

 CH 92

    Calm ¨C How Much Have You Thought and Fought For Yourself? (2)


    In the bedroom, Chu Ning slept for almost two hours before slowly waking up in the dim silence.


    The inner room was empty, save for a solitary lamp flickering on a candlestick beside the screen.


    She got up from the bed sideways, hugging her sore arms to waist, waiting for her thoughts to slowly return to her head.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would sleep so long in a completely unfamiliar bedroom full of a man¡¯s scent.


    When she was with Xiao Yu in the past, she would always clean up after the incident and force herself to go back to her room before sleeping. Xiao Yu was suspicious by nature. Although he married her, he still slept alone every night, so she was not worried about sleeping in the same bed with anyone. It just so happened that when she was by his side, she was always very tense and didn¡¯t dare to relax, so she was happy to have the opportunity to relax alone.


    If he occasionally let her sleep with him, she would have slept very lightly, and when he left the next day, she would return to her room to make up the sleep.


    Something unusual happened tonight.


    She smiled helplessly, thinking that the thoughtfulness of Xiao Kezhi before she fell asleep made her dazed. After all, no one else had ever treated her like this.


    The maid¡¯s dress had been taken away, and her original royal dress was folded beside the bed. She brushed her long hair from the back of her head and dressed, placing her bare feet on the ground.


    There was also a hot spring pipe under the bedroom, which warmed the ground.


    She stretched for a moment, and when she saw the bright lights outside, she walked out lightly.


    On the long platform seat outside, Xiao Kezhi was reading a scroll under the lamp with a pen in his hand. He wrote comments from time to time, and his whole person was bathed in the bright yellow light. His look of concentration was eye catching.


    She stood by the screen and watched him silently, and for some reason, she suddenly remembered that today was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    She remembered that when she was young, every New Year¡¯s Eve, her father went to the palace for a banquet. No matter how late it was, he would come back to accompany her to watch the new year come in. Later, when she was older, she would also attend the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet in the palace with her father, but her father still insisted on taking her home to reunite with her relatives and pay homage to her deceased mother.


    At that time, New Year¡¯s Eve was a day full of warmth and love for her. As long as she thought about it, she would feel happy.


    But later in the East Palace, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t like the day when the ruler and his ministers gathered together and celebrated together.


    He didn¡¯t want to see Empress Dowager Qi being condescending, nor did he want to see the Emperor and his concubines enjoying themselves, and he didn¡¯t want to be forced to act humble and submissive in front of them. On this day, he always pretended to laugh outside to socialize with everyone, but when he returned to the East Palace, he would return to his gloomy side.


    Therefore, the entire East Palace did not dare to have any cheerful and loose atmosphere.


    In her memory, the New Year¡¯s Eve of the past two years was as cold and lonely as the snowy winter night outside.


    Today was different ¨C not touching or warm, and maybe even a little dangerous, but unique enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Xiao Kezhi, who didn¡¯t even raise his head, had somehow discovered her existence and asked in a deep voice while writing.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chu Ning responded, hesitated for a moment by the screen, and suddenly walked to the desk, knelt down gently, lowered her head, and cast down her eyes. She said softly, ¡°A¡¯Ning has something to ask Your Majesty¡¯s permission for.¡±


    Probably expecting what she was going to say, Xiao Kezhi¡¯s hand holding the pen flexed silently, but he did not stop her and only said lightly, ¡°Tell me. Today, I will accept it.¡±


    Chu Ning, with her hair down and her back straight, said humbly, ¡°Your Majesty once asked A¡¯Ning why she approached him deliberately several times. A¡¯Ning really doesn¡¯t ask for anything that Your Majesty doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    As she spoke, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes before continuing, ¡°A¡¯Ning wants to ask Your Majesty to clear A¡¯Ning¡¯s father, ¡°criminal minister¡± Chu Qianyu, of the trumped-up charges against him and return him to an innocent status.¡±


    Without waiting for him to ask again, she explained how she discovered the truth and learned that Xiao Yu was the culprit.


    She thought that when she talked about these things, her emotions would be uncontrollable, but when she actually said them just now, she only felt a sense of relief. The sharp thorns of the emotions of pain, hatred, depression, grievance, and helplessness were temporarily worn away, wrapped in a calm attitude.


    In front of him, she finally didn¡¯t have to pretend to be someone else and was finally able to show her most secret side.


    Now, she just had to wait for his answer.


    ¡°I beg Your Majesty to grant A¡¯Ning¡¯s request.¡± She bowed slowly, her tone calm and sincere. Although she begged, she was not humble or embarrassed.


    Xiao Kezhi did not speak, but his pen hand had stopped writing unknowingly. The saturated ink dripped from the tip of the pen, and a drop of ink smudged on the paper.


    ¡°All your schemes were for your father?¡± He looked down at the writing on the book, and his tone was flat, making it difficult to discern his emotions.


    ¡°Yes, for my father, I am willing to do anything.¡±


    She answered firmly and without hesitation, finally causing him to raise his head and look at her with complex eyes.


    ¡°What about yourself?¡±


    How much have you thought and fought for yourself?

 CH 93

    Love ¨C You Are Not Willing, You Just Accept Your Fate. (1)


    What Xiao Kezhi recalled was his mother, who had died in the Taiji Palace many years ago.


    He was the son of a palace maid, unloved by his father, unaccepted by his adoptive mother, and even his brothers and sisters looked down on him.


    Only his birth mother loved and protected him wholeheartedly.


    In order to let him live in peace for the rest of his life, she devoted almost all her efforts, even before her death, to sending him away from the snake den that was Changan.


    When he was young, he was very grateful to his mother. But later, he gradually grew up and matured. When he looked back on the past, he felt more guilty.


    When his mother was an ordinary palace maid, she lived a hard life, but she was carefree, ordinary, and happy. But after having him, she never lived a day for herself.


    She spent the rest of her life living for others.


    He didn¡¯t think it should have been like that.


    Now, facing the woman kneeling in front of him, he had the same idea.


    He had seen too many people living for others and having long forgotten what they wanted in the first place. He didn¡¯t want her to be the same.


    ¡°Myself?¡±


    Chu Ning knelt on the ground and repeated it in a low voice with a bit of confusion flashing in her eyes. Her resolve became firm again quickly, and she said, ¡°I, of course, want to live. But I want to clear my father¡¯s name. For my father, I can let go of anything.¡±


    She just thought he was testing how determined she was, so she answered decisively.


    But a trace of disappointment flashed through Xiao Kezhi¡¯s eyes.


    She was a tough girl, forced by circumstances to put away her original innocence and beauty. Until now, she seemed to have lost herself.


    She thought this was selfish, but in fact, she didn¡¯t know how to think about herself, fight for herself, and naturally she didn¡¯t consider the feelings between men and women¡­


    ¡°Of course you will live.¡± He shook his head gently, staring at her with complicated eyes, ¡°If I don¡¯t let you die, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty means¡­¡± Chu Ning¡¯s eyes flashed, thinking about his words carefully, almost daring to think that he meant to help her.


    Xiao Kezhi closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his disappointment was gone.


    He stretched his hand over the desk in front of him, and the pen in his hand touched her chin and lifted it gently.


    ¡°Tell me, what does your father have to do with me? If you want me to help a dead ¡®sinner¡¯, what will you give me in return?¡±


    Chu Ning stared blankly at his eyes, and a thin layer of mist appeared in hers.


    This sentence seemed to be frivolous, but it was enough to make her feel at ease and even dream.


    She bit her lower lip lightly, lowered her head, and bowed obediently to the ground, voice trembling but tone firm. ¡°Anything according to Your Majesty¡¯s instructions.¡±


    As long as he said it, she would give everything, and she would not hesitate.


    Xiao Kezhi stared at her exposed slender and white neck for a moment, then laughed lightly, slowly got up from his seat, walked in front of her and leaned over. He supported her up with one hand and held her cheek with the other, making her look up at him.


    Looking into her eyes, he enunciated word by word, ¡°I want you to leave him and be with me.¡±


    When his voice fell, Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. She just stared at him blankly, unable to discern the feelings in her heart.


    The ¡°him¡± naturally referred to Xiao Yu.


    She didn¡¯t expect this to be his request at all. Could it be that he had other thoughts about her?


    This idea appeared, but she immediately denied it.


    He was the emperor who held the power of life and death. She was his niece-in-law, and she was a bad woman who was shameless, did not know how to hold back, and was deeply scheming. How could he have affection for her?


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he said such a thing, but she couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Her status fell down overnight. The experience of everyone¡¯s contempt made her unable to believe that there were people in the world who would be kind to her for no reason. Instead, it was direct exchanges that made her feel more at ease.


    She lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°As long as Your Majesty has an Imperial decree, A¡¯Ning will obey.¡±


    Uncles and nieces-in-law, whether in the common people or in the royal family, would not be tolerated by the public. But as long as he didn¡¯t care about his reputation, she would never care either.


    ¡°Will you be willing?¡±


    ¡°I will be willing.¡±


    She spoke calmly, but Xiao Kezhi did not show a satisfied look.


    ¡°No,¡± he frowned and shook his head with some disapproval in his eyes, ¡°You didn¡¯t do it willingly. You just accepted your fate.¡±


    This was not the ¡°willingness¡± he wanted. What he wanted was that she could truly treat herself as a complete person, and that she could take the initiative to fight for what she wanted.


    He stretched out his hand and gently covered her heart, conveying a warm and powerful touch to her, ¡°What I want is willingness. It should be you who comes to me with your own initiative, not for anyone else, but only for yourself.¡±


    Since she wanted to achieve her goal by fair exchanges, he would go along with her.


    He could no longer escape the strange feelings he had for her in his heart.


    He liked her, loved her, wanted to have her, and wanted to keep her by his side for a long time.


    But he didn¡¯t want to force her, and he didn¡¯t want the relationship between the two to be so cold and clear. If he directly promised her, then he would become the same as the crown prince who married her when she fell into the quagmire and took advantage of her like that.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡ª¡± Chu Ning was confused by what he said. She wanted to ask something, but couldn¡¯t ask anything. She only felt a little sour and shocked.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s almost time.¡± Xiao Kezhi pulled her up, rubbed her thin shoulders, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to send you back.¡±


    As he spoke, he summoned a palace maid to come in to redo her clothes and hair while he sat on the side and stared at her silently.


    There was silence in the air. Only the sound of the swishing of fine cloth and the sound of the hairpins being picked up from the case, put on, and lightly colliding with each other could be heard.

 CH 94

    Love ¨C You Are Not Willing, You Just Accept Your Fate. (2)


    When everything was in order, the maid picked up the remaining pair of earrings and put them on for her.


    The luster of gold and jade flashed before her eyes, reminding her of an earring she had lost last time.


    She turned her head to look at him, and the swaying pieces in her hair were shining brightly, which made her look picturesque and charming.


    ¡°Has Your Majesty ever seen one of A¡¯Ning¡¯s earrings? It¡¯s a pair of turquoise and gilt earrings, similar to this pair.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi was swayed by her appearance, so he couldn¡¯t help asking the maid to step back. He walked behind her and leaned over to pick up the pair of earrings and put them on for her.


    The earrings swayed gently beside her neck and cheeks, like a pair of butterflies flapping their wings.


    He couldn¡¯t help hugging her waist, leaning close to her ear, kissing all the way along the skin behind her ear, and lingering on the side of the neck, intimate and gentle, completely opposite to his actions before.


    ¡°I stored away that earring.¡± He returned to her ear and kissed her lightly, causing her to tremble.


    ¡°I not only have your earrings here, but also your handkerchief, your lingerie¡­¡±


    Chu Ning was reminded of the previous few times by what he said. Her cheeks became hot, and she shrank her head sideways.


    But he chased after her relentlessly, found her lips and kissed her until her eyes gleamed again. He slowly let go.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for A¡¯Ning to go.¡± She panted and pushed him away, stood up with her back to him, and straightened her slightly wrinkled dress before leaving.


    Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t stop her. He just stood up and followed her to the door before stopping.


    The snow outside the hall had been falling for a full hour, and a thick layer had accumulated on the ground. The side of the door was swept by the servants, leaving a path, but the falling snow quickly covered it with a thin layer of frost.


    The palanquin was stopped not far down the steps, Chu Ning was wearing a hat and stepped on the snow carefully for fear of slipping.


    Xiao Kezhi watched for a moment, then suddenly stepped out of the threshold and directly picked her up, disregarding the thin robe and silk shoes on his body, and strode over the snow to the front of the palanquin, where he put her down.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Be careful of catching a cold!¡± Liu Kang was startled, staring straight at the other¡¯s wet silk shoes, wishing he could immediately place two stoves underneath.


    Xiao Kezhi laughed heartily, waved his hand, and said, ¡°The wind and snow in Ganzhou is much heavier and stronger than that in Changan. When I was twelve years old, I could walk in the snow for two days and two nights with only an ordinary cotton coat. I am not afraid of the snow.¡±


    Liu Kang was trembling and wanted to persuade him to come back quickly, but his words were stopped again. Instead, those staring eyes turned to Chu Ning, who was sitting on the palanquin, and he beckoned to her to persuade the Emperor.


    Even though Chu Ning was wearing a hat, it couldn¡¯t block his urgent signaling from her line of sight.


    She lifted the tulle under her hat, looked at Xiao Kezhi standing in the snow, and said softly, ¡°Go back, Your Majesty, it¡¯s very cold outside.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi suddenly restrained his smile, stared at her with dark eyes for a moment, and slowly retreated to the steps and under the eaves.


    Liu Kang breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Ning put down the tulle and said softly.


    The chariot was lifted and walked steadily in the direction of Rihua Gate.


    She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head, and through the hazy tulle, watch him walk back to the bedroom. Then, she turned her eyes away and thought back to everything that had happened.


    While she was relieved, the situation made her even more confused and hesitant. She had some guesses in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    She thought about it for a while and said to the few servants who carried the palanquin, ¡°Today¡¯s abnormality of Your Majesty, did you find out who did it?¡±


    These servants had been with Liu Kang for years, so they were very trustworthy and naturally knew the inside story. When Zhao Yue entered the Imperial palace, there was a lot of commotion. Many people saw it, and they didn¡¯t have to hide anything, so they replied, ¡°It¡¯s Second Lady Zhao. The Emperor detained her, reprimanded her, and sent her out.¡±


    Chu Ning nodded and didn¡¯t ask any further questions but said in her heart, ¡°It was really her.¡±


    Zhao Yue was bold¡ªshe was probably the only person who would have done that.


    She suddenly realized Xiao Kezhi¡¯s different attitude towards the two of them and dared not think more about the reason for it.


    After a while, the palanquin stopped outside Rihua Gate, and Cui He came led over.


    One of the servants said, ¡°Your Highness, these slaves can only bring you here.¡±


    Chu Ning took off the cap and handed it back to them.


    They left in a hurry after bowing.


    Chu Ning took a deep breath, looked at Cui He, turned around, and walked into the main hall of the Crown Prince¡¯s Tang.


    Outside the dormitory, a maid rushed out in a panic. When she stepped into the snow, her foot slipped and she fell to the ground. She was about to endure the pain and cold to get up and continue walking, but her eyes suddenly fell on the person approaching, and there was instant joy.


    ¡°Your Highness is back!¡±


    She waved at Chu Ning as if she wanted to meet her, but after a moment of hesitation, she hurriedly turned around and went back to the bedroom.


    As soon as Chu Ning saw the situation, she knew that Xiao Yu must have woken up.


    She couldn¡¯t help pinching Cui He¡¯s hand.


    Fortunately, with his temperament, if he was only now asking people to find her, he must have just woken up.


    She gave Cui He a wink and told her to go back to the house by herself. Instead of entering the main hall, she bit her lip, put on a gentle and dignified smile, and stepped into the lit hall.


    ¡°Your Highness is awake?¡± She stopped by the door, took off her cloak and clogs wet with the snow, and then quickly walked to the bed, knelt at the foot of it, and looked up at the sullen-faced Xiao Yu.


    Her expression was very natural and flawless, but her heart couldn¡¯t help beating faster.


    ¡°You came back so late. Where have you been?¡±


    Xiao Yu squeezed her wrist tightly. The corners of his lips pursed, and his eyes were full of displeasure and doubt.

 CH 95

    Lunar New Year ¨C This feeling of being taken into consideration by others was very unfamiliar to her now. (1)


    Today, for some reason, he got drunk a little faster and slept more than an hour longer than usual after being drunk. All the signs made him suspicious. He was afraid that someone secretly manipulated something, which made him so abnormal.


    But after he woke up, his body felt the same heaviness as his usual drunkenness. Even though he slept for a long time, his mind was more sober than when he woke up drunk in the past.


    The only difference was that his wife was not by his side.


    The maids said that the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort returned to the banquet because it was such a big event with so many foreign envoys, and the East Palace couldn¡¯t afford such disrespect.


    But it was almost past time for the night banquet to be over, so he was a little suspicious.


    Chu Ning¡¯s back stiffened as she fell into a kneel, but the expression on her face was relaxed, and she replied softly, ¡°Just now, when I was about to come back, it suddenly snowed outside, and I happened to be a little tired, so I rested in Getai first and just got back. Please forgive me.¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t rush to interrogate her and observed her expression carefully in the candlelight.


    ¡°So, what happened at the banquet?¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s heart tensed, knowing that he didn¡¯t believe her words. This was a test to see what happened later to see if she really stayed at the banquet.


    She bit her lip. Her cheeks were slightly red, and she lowered her head to murmur, ¡°Something really happened¡­¡±


    Xiao Yu eased his expression, pulled her up from her feet and sat on the edge of the bed, held her in his arms with one hand, and pinched her chin with the other, forcing her to look up at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Her eyes flashed, and she said softly, ¡°I heard that Second Lady Zhao broke into the side hall where the Emperor rested. The movement was a bit loud, and many people saw it¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhao Yue?¡± Xiao Yu paused, immediately remembering what he had heard before, and said contemptuously, ¡°She¡¯s so brave, she doesn¡¯t even want her pride. It¡¯s really embarrassing for the Zhao family. What about the Emperor? Did he not want a woman who was delivered to his front door?¡±


    Chu Ning became more and more uncomfortable, looked at him strangely, and murmured, ¡°The Emperor was not in the temple at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Where was he?¡± Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°The Emperor was in the Chongming Pavilion¡­¡± She bit her lip and suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, then continued, ¡°There was also a maid by his side. Her appearance was blocked, and the two walked to the Feishuang Palace, where the road was blocked by the royal guard. The house attendants were cleared, and no one else was allowed to leave or enter¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to speak in detail and could only try to tell the matter from the perspective of others. From time to time, the various discussions heard in the Chongming Pavilion echoed in her ears, and her cheeks were almost flushed.


    However, her bashfulness in the face of Xiao Yu¡¯s mean and cold demeanor was paired with a secret and nervous pleasure in her heart.


    If he knew the truth, would he be as angry and painful as she was when she learned of his betrayal¡­


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. A sneer full of ridicule appeared on his indifferent face, and he scoffed, ¡°My Imperial uncle can really act up. In the past, when I was in Ganzhou, I heard that he was like a saint, but now that he is the Emperor, his womanizing is becoming more and more undisguised. The last time at the racecourse, and now playing with women openly at the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet¡­ he really disrespects the Qi family. How long can he push them until they can¡¯t stand him anymore?¡±


    Chu Ning glanced at him and didn¡¯t answer, but she didn¡¯t agree with him.


    She knew that Xiao Yu hated both Empress Dowager Qi and Xiao Kezhi thoroughly, so he naturally hoped that the two of them would fight in secret so that he, the precarious crown prince, could reap the benefits.


    But she never understood why he felt that the Qi family had the strength to compete with the Emperor. In her opinion, the emperor had military power in his hands, and the army in his hands was the greatest weapon in the Kingdom of Liang.


    In contrast, Empress Dowager Qi was also a sensible person. For so many years, the Qi family had never really coveted imperial power. They assumed their position as an imperial in-law and only sought the unshakable status of the Qi family.


    Thinking about it, it was these years of fighting that made Xiao Yu put too much scrutiny on the Qi family, which visibly magnified the Qi family¡¯s fears and augmented the overall situation.


    His vision was too narrow, and because of this, people like him were probably not destined to be real wise men.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Xiao Yu patted her cheek and seemed to be in a better mood. There was no more suspicion and displeasure in his eyes. ¡°You are not allowed to stay outside for so long in the future.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I was wrong today.¡± Chu Ning returned to her senses and admitted her mistake very consciously, which made him feel more at ease.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, I¡¯ll help His Royal Highness wash up.¡± She said, putting one hand on his chest and trying to get up, but he gently held her hand and kissed it.


    ¡°If you know you¡¯re wrong, you should be punished.¡±


    His eyes darkened. It had been so long since he had touched her, and today, he felt the stirrings of interest.


    ¡°His Royal Highness has to meet the courtiers tomorrow and participate in the ceremony, so you shouldn¡¯t be tired¡­¡± Chu Ning felt a bit of burnout, trying to find an excuse to refuse.


    He squeezed her soft and delicate hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t be tired, so A¡¯Ning should do the work, okay?¡±


    Chu Ning lowered her head, biting her lips and saying nothing.


    He let go of her, and his eyes fell on her dress. He said, ¡°Be good and take off your clothes yourself.¡±


    She took a deep breath, turned sideways, and took off the shawls and long-sleeved shirts that were covering her outside, but she didn¡¯t dare to remove the chest-length skirt inside.


    She didn¡¯t know if there were any traces left.


    She paused, slowly pulled his hand over her body, and put her hand into his shirt.


    He couldn¡¯t help closing his eyes and gasping for breath, but as if he felt it were not enough, he pulled her close and kissed her for a while, then rubbed her lips with his thumb, his deep eyes full of meaning.


    She understood. Her body trembled, and she slowly knelt down in front of him, bowing her head.


    He tightened his body, then slowly relaxed, leaning back, rubbing the back of her head. His eyes were bloodshot and full of pleasure.


    ¡­

 CH 96

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 96


    Lunar New Year - This feeling of being taken into consideration by others was very unfamiliar to her now. (2)


    After a while, her eyes were flushed and her face was red. She endured the discomfort in her eyelids, chin, and neck. After finishing for him, she turned around and walked back to her room.


    "Madam!" Cui He hurriedly closed the door, poured a large cup of tea for her, and waited for her to drink it before she sat down on the bed.


    Chu Ning sat in a trance for a moment, then suddenly pulled Cui He to sit down, patted her hand and smiled, "Don''t be sad, I''m fine."


    Cui He pinched her fingertips and did not speak, but her heart was still saddened.


    "It''s just that I was in the Feishuang Palace, and I forgot to drink the medicine." Chu Ning had always been alert and almost never forgot about this, but she was really shocked by what happened today, so she forgot about it.


    She was going to ask Cui He to quietly cook a bowl, but the other took out a small bottle from her cuff. "Your Highness, this is what Chief Eunuch Liu asked me to give you. Take one pill a day, it¡¯s a contraceptive. His Majesty personally asked Feng Yu to prepare the pills, and they are less harmful to the body than the recipe than Your Highness used in the past. Chief Eunuch Liu also said that His Majesty misses Your Highness and asks you to take this for the time being. "


    Chu Ning was stunned for a while, opened the bottle in her hand, poured out a small black pill, looked at it for a long time, and then silently gulped it down with water.


    She remembered what he said.


    "If I don¡¯t let you die, you won''t die"


    "Not for anyone else, but only for yourself."


    It was her own decision to take the contraceptive soup. For two years, she herself hadn''t cared about the harm that the concoction would do to her body, but he was very careful and even really thought of a way for her.


    She had indescribable complex emotions in her heart. She was surprised, moved, and even a little bit ashamed, nervous, and afraid.


    This feeling of being taken into consideration by others was very unfamiliar to her now.


    "Before, Zhao Sizhi asked people to come and ask if you want to descend the mountain on the second."


    Cui He''s words interrupted her thoughts and pulled her back.


    On the second day of the first lunar month, during the celebrations in the palace, the holiday for farmers was also her mother''s birthday.


    This day was the most important day for her father before his death, and he remembered more than his own birthday.


    In the past two years, every day on this day, she would leave the palace and pay homage to her parents'' graves, and this year would be no exception.


    "Yes." She nodded and said, "When it''s dawn, tell someone to bring him the message that I''ll go with him as before."


    Cui He replied in a low voice and helped her wash up again. When she saw her lying down, she turned off the light and exited the inner room.


    After falling asleep, Chu Ning had a whole night of bizarre dreams. For a while, her father held herself as a little girl and brought her for a walk in the bright spring in the suburbs. For a while, Xiao Yu asked her why she betrayed her with a sullen face, and coerced her to kill Zhao Yanzhou...


    All the fragmented pictures turned into a person in the end - Xiao Kezhi.


    He stared at her condescendingly and slowly extended a hand to her.


    He said, "Come over yourself."


    She wanted to say "Okay" and walk over, but her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn''t make a sound. Her legs were weighed down like lead, and she could only stare at him blankly.


    ...


    "Your Highness!" Cui He''s voice came from her ear, awakening her from her dream.


    She was covered in sweat and slowly sat up from the bed. She looked at the bright sky and asked, "What time is it?"


    Cui He wiped her sweat with the handkerchief in her hand, and with a little worry in her eyes, said, "It¡¯s time now. Did Your Highness just have a nightmare?"


    Chu Ning nodded. "I had some strange dreams, probably because I stayed up too late last night. What about His Highness?"


    "His Royal Highness went out a long time ago. When he heard that Your Highness was asleep, he didn¡¯t let anyone wake her up. If Your Highness is still tired, you might as well rest for a while."


    Hearing that Xiao Yu had left, Chu Ning immediately felt two times as relaxed. Although there was still a feeling of being run over all over her body, her spirit was much better, so she shook her head and stood up. After washing up, she had breakfast.


    Today was the first day of the first lunar month, a good day.


    She called all the maids and servants who came to the Crown Prince¡¯s Tang to the main hall and smiled as she distributed the rewards one by one. The few who were punished by Xiao Yu in the past few days have also been given some extra money.


    The always tense Crown Prince¡¯s Tang estate finally showed joy.


    Everyone smiled and thanked her, said a few auspicious words boldly, and went down and rested.


    Chu Ning looked at a few maids in the courtyard who were shoveling snow and gradually started to play around, and she was very happy.


    Without him, it really looked like the New Year.

 CH 97

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 97


    Down the Mountain - It''s General Jin...and the Emperor. (1)


    In the Feishuang Palace, Xiao Kezhi came back at noon and asked Liu Kang to invite the imperial physician to check his pulse.


    From last night until now, he had not felt any discomfort, but he couldn¡¯t be careless and must summon the imperial physician to give him a checkup.


    After an examination, the Imperial physician checked his pulse and said, "Your Majesty is in his prime, so it''s not a big problem to have come into contact with such incense. It''s just that although you are young, you must also pay attention to strengthening your foundation and cultivating your vitality. My minister, this time, you might as well drink a few bowls of soup and medicine to adjust your qi and blood."


    If it were the past, Xiao Kezhi would have refused this on the spot, but now that he was the Emperor, he understood that only by protecting himself could he stabilize his position and the kingdom.


    "Understood. Liu Kang, bring the Imperial doctor''s prescription medicine."


    Liu Kang responded "Yes", bowed, and brought the Imperial physician to the side hall.


    After a while, Jin Jiang entered the hall, handed over a copy of the memorial and a dozen files, and "Your Majesty, this is the file that was copied this morning, and it was just sent from the Ministry of Punishment."


    "Understood, put it here and leave."


    When the door was closed, Xiao Kezhi picked it up, removed the seal on it, and read through it carefully.


    In recent days, the Ministry of Punishment was still checking the old affairs of the generals who had been dismissed by his order. After listening to Chu Ning''s inside story last night, he even commanded his confidants to quietly transcribe a record of Chu Qianyu''s case, so that the doubts could be sorted out.


    Among them, it was mentioned that the incident in those days seemed to have witnesses, but their evidence was a bit far-fetched. The most important thing was that some people pointed out that Chu Qianyu committed such a crime because he had already had an affair with Concubine Xue and wanted to help the Xue family support Wu Wanghuan.


    The so-called physical evidence was that a belt of Chu Qianyu was found in the bedroom of Concubine Xue Gui.


    As for the testimony, it was full of flaws. Xue Guifei and Chu Qianyu both refused to admit their guilt, and the two servants who were the first to identify them committed suicide by throwing themselves into a well soon after.


    Xiao Kezhi frowned from time to time. Only his faint and weak eldest brother, the late emperor Xiao Lian, would believe in such a flighty case.


    He had heard about this before, but because he was in Ganzhou, he couldn¡¯t access the details of such major cases.


    Chu Qianyu was the most outstanding noble at the time, and Concubine Xue Gui was the emperor''s favorite concubine. This case was presumed to be handed over to the Third Division, and even the case file was kept secret.


    At the beginning, he only thought that the Xue family had the intention to murder the late emperor, but it was only when the matter was exposed that they wanted to shirk it on Chu Qianyu, but they didn''t expect that they would still be implicated in the end. As for the decision of the Third Division, it was probably because Empress Dowager Qi and Qi Mu took a fancy to Chu Qianyu''s position, so they threw him under the bus.


    Unexpectedly, the real culprit was his eldest brother''s son, his nephew, Xiao Yu.


    For some reason, after hearing this, he never doubted that what Chu Ning said was the truth.


    First, he had already figured out his nephew''s temperament, and he knew that the other seemed to be a person who was filial and humble but was actually sinister and selfish. Second, he was willing to believe what she said.


    Today, when he looked at the memorial and files in his hand, the instability of the case was clear, and he was more and more convinced that she did not lie to him.


    In fact, even without her pleas, he would have reinvestigated this case after he finished establishing his rule, and Chu Qianyu would be cleared.


    After all, if there were no words from Chu Qianyu back then, he would not be where he is today.


    For Chu Qianyu, maybe it was just a moment of sympathy and a little effort of speaking some motivating words, but for him, it was like an empowerment that woke him up.


    He always remembered this kindness.


    However, now it seemed that he had to think about how to plan this matter.


    After a while, Liu Kang came back with the soup and medicine and said, "Your Majesty, the medicine is ready."


    Xiao Kezhi hummed and locked away the files in his hand. Then, he picked up the medicine and drank it all at once.


    Liu Kang quickly handed over a cup of hot tea, and after seeing that the other had taken two sips of tea, he said calmly, "Your Majesty, the rumors have spread about your womanizing¡­ You romantically pursue a woman but don¡¯t take her into the palace..."


    He carefully glanced at Xiao Kezhi''s face, and seeing that there was no sign of anger, continued: "There is also gossip about Second Lady Zhao, who said that Your Majesty had an affair with her but refused to accept her into the palace and attracted her to visit the side hall at night..."


    Since he became the chief supervisor of the Imperial court, he had tried to make everything safe and solve problems for the emperor. These were what a few small servants secretly told him just now. The Emperor''s holy name was damaged, so he naturally did not dare to hide it.


    After Xiao Kezhi heard this, he didn''t have any special reaction and just communicated that he had heard this information.


    This was to be expected. He was not his famous nephew, and he didn¡¯t care about his own reputation. In the end, the most important factor of him being the emperor was his skill and power. If he could control them properly, no matter what others said, their words would not be able to shake his position.


    "You''ve done a good job. You indeed need to keep an eye on the rumors outside. Just listen to this matter and don''t pay attention to it for the time being."


    It seemed to be right to say that he was wild by nature. After all, he was someone who was not even willing to let his niece-in-law go.


    ...

 CH 98

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 98


    Down the Mountain - It''s General Jin...and the Emperor. (2)


    The second day was the second day of the first lunar month.


    Chu Ning got up early in the morning and said goodbye to Xiao Yu.


    Probably out of a guilty conscience, Xiao Yu would never prevent her from paying respects to her parents, let alone go alone with her.


    She was happy and relaxed, and while it was still early, she took Cuihe down the mountain.


    The snow that fell the night before had melted a bit, and the mountain road had already been swept clean. It wasn''t difficult to walk, but it was extremely cold. She didn''t take a palanquin and instead held a hot stove in her hands and chatted with Cuihe all the way to the flat ground. There, they finally saw the carriage and servants who had been waiting.


    Zhao Yanzhou was standing beside the carriage, facing the cold wind. Although he was wrapped in a thick robe, he still looked a little pale. When he saw Chu Ning coming, he hurriedly greeted him and bowed his hands, "It''s cold, Your Highness, hurry up and get on the carriage."


    With that said, he lifted the curtain of the carriage for her with his hands.


    Chu Ning looked at his red and swollen hands and quickly shoved the heater in her hands to him.


    "Brother, don''t freeze!"


    She smiled at him, hurriedly boarded the carriage, stopped him from returning the hand stove, and said, "It''s very warm in here, and if I keep holding that, I¡¯ll start sweating and catch a cold."


    Zhao Yanzhou looked at the bright smile on her face, and his usually solemn expression finally loosened.


    He personally arranged the inside of the carriage. He first heated it underground with a charcoal fire and then stuffed two heaters under the pillows. It was indeed not cold at all.


    "Understood, this hand stove is held by this minister for His Highness."


    After he finished speaking, he lowered the curtain, turned his horse, and trotted in front of the carriage to lead the way.


    The Chu family had lived in the capital for generations, so Chu Ning''s parents were buried together near the Chu mausoleum in the suburbs of the capital. It took about half an hour to get there from Lishan, but the road was slippery, the carriage was slow, and it took almost a full hour of traveling before they arrived.


    Chu Ning did not stop to rest and went directly to the tomb to pay her respects.


    This was the first time she personally visited her parents'' tomb after she learned the truth. Originally, she thought that she would have a lot of grievances and resentments to tell them, but after leaving Tangquan Palace today, she felt that her steps were brisk, and now that she arrived, she suddenly felt calm in her heart.


    She was silent for a long time and finally kowtowed deeply on the futon under the mat.


    Zhao Yanzhou waited not far away, looking at her back with complicated eyes until she turned around and approached. Then, he asked softly, "A''Ning, you seem to be in a good mood today."


    He noticed that her face was not as deliberately docile and dignified as usual, and there was a light in her eyes that he hadn''t seen for a long time. She even inadvertently called him "Brother", which brought him back to their childhood.


    How long has it been since he saw her like this?


    He couldn''t remember, but he felt a soft wave in his heart, which also evoked her nickname.


    Chu Ning was stunned for a while and then realized that she was lightened today because of her happiness.


    "Yeah." She smiled and walked with him in the direction of the carriage. "It''s probably because of my father. Maybe there will be a turning point."


    She chalked it all up to this.


    Zhao Yanzhou couldn''t help turning his head to look at her, and there was a flash of bitterness in his eyes.


    His cousin, his poor and lovely cousin, had already sacrificed too much for her deceased father. He wanted to persuade her that she didn''t have to always remember grievances and hatreds, and she didn''t have to do everything on her own. His uncle and aunt would definitely not want to see her like this.


    But he had no position of protection, nor was he qualified to say such a thing.


    He could only secretly hate that he couldn''t solve these things for her and had to rely on her sacrifice to get a place near here.


    He opened his mouth and said abruptly, "As long as you take care of yourself."


    ...


    They had a simple meal in a restaurant together, and after a short rest, they headed back.


    However, after less than half an hour, the originally clear sky gradually became gloomy. The north wind whistled past, gradually bringing snowflakes.


    Another snowstorm, from small flakes to large ones.


    By the time the carriage reached the foot of the mountain, the snow had already covered the fields, and it had accumulated thickly on the layer that had not yet melted, almost reaching one¡¯s ankles.


    The top of the mountain was colder than the bottom of the mountain, and there was naturally more snow. After a while, it became hard to talk.


    Zhao Yanzhou frowned and stopped the carriage, and personally took two people up the mountain road to explore the road. It took him a moment to come back.


    "Her Royal Highness, there is a lot of snow on the mountain road, making it difficult to travel. I''m afraid we won''t be able to get back today."


    Chu Ning stuck her head out of the window and looked at the storm that had no signs of stopping. She nodded and said, "Then find a place to stay at the foot of the mountain."


    The group then returned along the road in the snow, and found the Seven Saints Temple at the foot of the mountain to stay temporarily.


    Buddhism and Daoism were dominant religions in the Liang kingdom, and their temples could be seen everywhere. Although this Seven Saints Temple was not far from the foot of Lishan, it was a little far from the town where the people live. There were temples in the palace city, and ordinary people didn¡¯t really make the journey here, so the conditions inside were a little rough.


    When Chu Ning entered, she did not reveal her identity, but the Daoist priests saw that she was dressed in luxurious clothes and had an extraordinary bearing, so they gave her a relatively spacious room.


    There was only one table, one couch, and one candlestick in the room. The couch was spacious and used for both sitting and sleeping. The surrounding walls were old-fashioned bluish-gray, with cracks and bumps, and it was even peeling off in a few places.


    Fortunately, she was not picky. After thanking him, she asked Zhao Yanzhou to pay some money and went into the room to rest.


    It was cold, and the charcoal stove that she brought out had already been burned out. The Daoist priest in Guanzhong was poor, and there was no good charcoal that could be put in the house for heating.


    Cui He went out of the house to make some food for her, and when she came back, she looked a little strange, "Your Highness, there is another person in Guanli."


    "Who is it? Can we recognize him?"


    On such a snowy day, who else would come to this place? Were they also prevented from going further on the way back to the palace?


    Cui He leaned into her ear and whispered, "It''s General Jin... and the Emperor."

 CH 99

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 99


    Snowy Night - The Crown Prince is her husband and His Majesty is the Sixth Imperial uncle. Naturally, they were different. (1)


    Chu Ning paused with chopsticks in hand, said nothing, nodded to the other side of the table, and said to Cui He, "Don''t be so restrained outside, sit down and have dinner with me."


    She didn''t know why he appeared at the foot of the mountain at this time, but after listening to Cui He''s words, she knew that he must not have revealed his identity.


    Since he didn''t want to be noticed, she didn''t have to rush there.


    Everything in the Seven Saints Temple was extremely simple, and the daily meals were all vegetables and grains grown by the Daoist priests in Guanzhong. Therefore, the vegetarian meals sent were just two dishes of pickles and two bowls of light soup without salt.


    However, for the two who had just returned from the cold wind and snow, it was enough to warm up their bodies.


    After a frugal meal, the snow-white complexions of the two of them were rosy.


    Cui He put away the cups, dishes, bowls and chopsticks, and was about to bring them out when there was a knock on the door, followed by Zhao Yanzhou''s voice, "Your Highness, is everything okay?"


    He was worried that she would not eat well or dress warmly.


    Chu Ning got up with a smile and opened the door in person, "Brother, I''m all right. It''s not that I haven''t lived in a place that is much simpler than this, but you, have you eaten?"


    Probably because she knew that she didn''t have to see the prince today, she had fewer scruples than usual, and her smiling eyes were more crystal clear against the harsh wind and snow.


    There was still a lot of wind and snow outside the door. Zhao Yanzhou looked at her delicate complexion with a calm expression but insisted on standing outside the door and refused to take any further steps.


    "I have already eaten, but I am worried that Your Highness will not be used to living here and just came to check up on you."


    Chu Ning''s eyes fell on his thin figure and the frozen red fingers exposed outside the cuffs. She couldn''t help handing the still-warm soup bowl to him and said softly, "You always worry about me, you have to remember to protect yourself."


    Possessing the warmth of the bowl, he touched his numb fingers and basked in the limited warmth. His knuckles moved stiffly as he pulled away from her.


    He wanted to reach over and touch her white, slender fingers, but he still held back in the end.


    He concealed the gloom in his eyes and cupped his hands with a smile, "It''s snowing outside. Hurry up, Your Highness, go in quickly. I know that His Highness is safe, so I will go back. Tomorrow, if the snow stops, I will send His Highness up the mountain back to the palace."


    He had never seen Xiao Kezhi himself, and even if he did, he would not recognize his identity. As a eunuch of the East Palace, he never had the opportunity to enter the Taiji Palace to meet the emperor.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She nodded in response and didn''t turn back into the room until she watched him leave.


    The sky was getting dark. Cui He brought the bowls and dishes back with hot water for Chu Ning. "It has been snowing for so long. It hasn''t stopped, and I don''t know if it will be possible to go back tomorrow."


    "Yeah, the Chinese New Year is already over, but there is still such heavy snow." Chu Ning put on a thick cloak and a hood, took the hand warmer into her arms, sighed softly, and said, "Let''s go out and see."


    Cui He was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that her mistress was going to the emperor¡¯s place. She hurriedly tightened her clothes, put on her hood, and stepped into the snow with her.


    Due to the bad weather, the Daoist priests in the temple had already gone back to rest, and even the servants brought by Chu Ning were hiding in the house and did not come out.


    Chu Ning wore a pair of delicate moccasin boots on her feet. Although they were thick and resistant to the cold, walking in the snow was very inconvenient because they were a bit bulky. Every step she took felt like a million.


    Unconsciously, a familiar black figure suddenly appeared in front of her, tall and big, standing in the wind and snow, but it didn''t seem to be affected in the slightest. Motionless, his stern face was a little tense, and his dark eyes fell on her.


    Chu Ning paused, watching him. She subconsciously wanted to call out "Your Majesty", but remembering that they were outside, the words changed when he spoke, "Sixth Uncle..."


    Xiao Kezhi''s face twisted and stiffened for a moment. He stood there without answering and pointed to a room next to him, then turned his head and said to Cuihe, "Go and rest."


    Cui He glanced at Chu Ning, hurriedly bowed, then turned and left, leaving Chu Ning alone. She continued to walk forward slowly.


    Xiao Kezhi stared blankly at her thickly wrapped, but still somewhat slender body, sighed indiscernibly, walked over in three or two steps, picked her up, and hurried back to his own room.


    Chu Ning was still holding the hand warmer in her arms, so she had to stretch out an arm around his neck.


    But before entering the room, he put her down without saying a word, and took off his robe by himself.


    It was only then that she could see that there seemed to be a bit of suppressed anger under his tense face.


    There was no one else in the room, so she couldn''t guess why he was unhappy at the moment. She just thought that something happened before she came and couldn''t help but hesitate a bit, then tentatively said, "I wonder if A¡¯Ning came at the wrong time? If it is inconvenient for Your Majesty, A¡¯Ning will go back first."


    Xiao Kezhi''s action stopped, and his face seemed to be even more ugly.


    He looked sideways at her with a bit of annoyance in his eyes, but his heart softened when he saw her frozen white cheeks and the thin layer of snowflakes that were gradually melting into water on the lining of her cloak.


    He pursed his lips and still didn''t answer. He just walked to her side, took off her wet cloak, and put it aside.

 CH 100

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 100


    Snowy Night - The Crown Prince is her husband and His Majesty is the Sixth Imperial uncle. Naturally, they were different. (2)


    There was no charcoal pot in the room, and it was wet and cold. She couldn''t help shivering, and she subconsciously hugged the handwarmer tighter in her hand.


    This time, Xiao Kezhi''s heart softened even more.


    With a long sigh, he took her into his arms again, and carried her to sit on the edge of the couch.


    Chu Ning was relieved by the warmth in his arms. She took the initiative to wrap her arms around his waist, bury her face in his neck, and say softly, "Why did Your Majesty come down the mountain today?"


    She understood that he was angry because of her, but she didn''t know why.


    Xiao Kezhi smelled the fragrance of her hair, only to feel his mind slowly relax. He couldn''t help lowering his head and kiss along the hairline of her forehead.


    "I just happened to go down the mountain to do something today."


    He said, seemingly unwilling to divulge more.


    Today was the second day of the first lunar month. It was not as grand as the previous two days when there were envoys to see and ceremonies to attend. It was a real rest day. Therefore, after he got up early in the morning, he brought a few guards down the mountain and went to the nearby villages and towns to see the lives of the people.


    He should have gone back earlier, but he remembered what Liu Kang said before leaving the palace, and knowing that she had come down the mountain today, he stayed at the foot of the mountain in hopes that they would both be stuck at the bottom.


    However, he didn''t plan to tell her the latter part of that.


    He continued kissing along her chin, biting every now and then, leaving a shallow concave tooth mark, a bit possessive, and then slowly returning to smoothness.


    He had only hugged her the night before, but after only one day, he began to feel that it was not enough.


    "Did you get the medicine Liu Kang sent?"


    Chu Ning felt that her body was getting hotter and hotter. She was sitting on the side next to him, but now he was holding her waist and sitting on his knees, with her legs folded and half kneeling on the couch on both sides, her head raised high by him. He kept kissing her, and a hazy blush slowly appeared on her delicate snow-white face, and her lips became more red and plump due to the heat, which was particularly attractive.


    "I got it, this one thanks Your Majesty." She grabbed the robes on his chest, and her eyes were already wet, but she suddenly wanted to ask, "Why does Your Majesty treat A¡¯Ning so well?"


    In fact, what she wanted to ask more was what he meant by his words that day, but for some reason, she didn''t want to mention the words of that day. That kind of warm feeling that made her nose slightly sour really made her feel at a loss.


    "You don''t understand?" He held her back with one hand so that she couldn''t escape, and his deep eyes stared deep into hers, "Of course, it''s because I like you."


    He has always prided himself on being fearless, but when he said this, he gritted his teeth unconsciously. In the end, he had never experienced such a thing.


    But Chu Ning didn''t have the shyness and joy he expected, but rather suddenly calmed down and looked at him in a trance.


    "What?" He frowned and released her hand slightly.


    She opened her mouth and murmured, "The prince also likes me..."


    She couldn''t tell the weight of the "like" in his mouth. She only knew that even Xiao Yu, who cheated her and used her, could be regarded as liking her. This kind of liking was like liking property in general.


    He was silent for a moment, then said softly, "Do you think I am the same as him?"


    "Different."


    She said this without hesitation. His body was not at all as cold and gloomy as Xiao Yu''s. Although he was always cold and sharp, there was an air of trust and awe inside him.


    More importantly, he did not directly bring her back to the Taiji Palace because of his own desires.


    But why did he do this to her?


    At first, she only thought that he, like most men, saw her beauty. After all, Xiao Yu''s meager love for her was largely due to this.


    If she had masses of family wealth, she was willing to give it all to the court just in exchange for her father''s innocence; if she had great power, she was also willing to exchange it. But she knew that she had nothing but beauty that could be exchanged.


    However, he ascended the throne by his own ability and was clearly a very shrewd person. How could he be confused just because of her beauty? What she asked at first was just a promise from him.


    Now, there must be other reasons.


    Was it the thrill of the taboo of identity?


    That was always unavoidable.


    She suddenly laughed, determined not to dwell on it, and instead stared at him with a pair of glittering eyes.


    Originally, her delicate and beautiful face paired with a lot of seduction and amorous feelings, made his eyes dim a little bit.


    She knelt on both sides of his knees, straightened her body, put one hand on his shoulder, and reached behind her head with one hand.


    A cloud of blue silk flowed down, creating soft waves in the air. Her fair and delicate cheeks were half hidden by her hair, and her winking eyes held his gaze, her haistick pressing against the side of his neck and slid gently.


    The cold tip irritated his scorching skin, slowly poking into the placket from the neckline, making him tense.


    "The prince is my husband, and Your Majesty is his Sixth Uncle, so naturally they are different..."


    The veins on his forehead jumped. He squeezed her wrist, pulled it behind her back, and used her hairstick to push away the layers of her clothes. He was not in a hurry, however, and just twisted the ends of her hair like a soft brush, inch by inch to look at it carefully.


    She was avoiding the question, and he saw it.


    "You, niece, tell me today, which one will satisfy you more..."

 CH 101

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 101


    Comparison - Like an island hidden from the world (1)


    In Tangquan Palace, Xiao Yu sat by the window, watching the snow by the steaming pool and the snowflakes tumbling in the air.


    The warmness of the room contrasted sharply with the freezing cold outside, and the inner servant who had just come in had sweat beading on his face, but he didn''t dare to wipe it. He respectfully reported to him.


    "...The road is blocked. People on the mountain can''t go down, and people at the bottom can''t come up. We have to wait until tomorrow when the snow stops, and then send someone to clean it up. The Crown Prince''s Consort may not be able to come back today."


    There was no expression on Xiao Yu''s face. He just shook his robe and waved lightly, "I see, I''ll go send someone to see tomorrow morning. You¡¯re dismissed."


    The servant bowed, slowly exited the hall, and closed the door.


    With Xu Rong left in the room, Xiao Yu pointed to the other side of the desk at hand and said, ¡±Eunuch Xu, there is no one else here, so don''t be too restrained."


    Xu Rong bowed, sat down respectfully, and continued the topic of conversation of Chu Ning who was at the bottom of the mountain and Zhao Yanzhou who had escorted her down.


    "His Royal Highness, about Zhao Sizhi... have you already inquired?"


    He also remembered that the news of his previous private correspondence with several generals was leaked to the emperor, and his doubts about Zhao Yanzhou never subsided.


    Xiao Yu was silent for a moment, remembering what Chu Ning said last time. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "Okay, it''s not him, you don''t have to think about it."


    Xu Rong and Zhao Yanzhou were the two highest-ranking officials in the Eastern Palace. In the past many years, Xu Rong was the only one in power, and later, Zhao Yanzhou was added, so there was some discord between the two. In the past two years, Xu Rong has repeatedly targeted and suspected Zhao Yanzhou.


    Xiao Yu was not ignorant of this. He had also suspected Zhao Yanzhou before, but when he thought about it later, he felt that Zhao Yanzhou had no reason to do so. Perhaps, it was just that his uncle had other channels.


    "Yes, the minister has been thinking too much." Xu Rong mentioned the same thing once or twice, so he couldn''t talk more, so he could only turn his words to other places, "In the past two days, it has been spread all over the palace. Now, it is said that Second Lady Zhao had an affair with the Emperor, but was abandoned by him. If this word spreads to the ears of General Zhao in Bozhou, I don¡¯t know if it will cause waves.¡±


    "He abandoned her?" Xiao Yu couldn''t help sneering when he mentioned this. "Why do I remember that it was Second Lady Zhao who blatantly seduced the Emperor? If it weren¡¯t for the emperor¡¯s reckless behavior before, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have lost such a reputation."


    The last time he appeared at the birthday banquet of the Empress Dowager Qi, and later on, the incident on the racecourse was already known to everyone, but it was only covered by the sudden appearance of an unknown woman. This was probably Xiao Kezhi''s self-inflicted experience.


    When Xu Rong talked about this, he disagreed a little, "The Emperor¡¯s move is a bit hasty. No matter how wicked the Zhao family is, they still hold the Bozhou army. Compared with the Ganzhou army, they are evenly matched."


    He always had a little bit of confusion. Sometimes the emperor seemed to be thoughtful and profound, but sometimes he was completely unreasonable, making people feel confused.


    Xiao Yu said, "What type of person is Second Lady Zhao? She was widowed, but she did not keep mourning for her husband. Instead, she returned to her parents'' home and even seduced the emperor in public. Who can respect such a ruthless and sloppy woman? At most, she can be used as a plaything."


    Xu Rong glanced at him and swallowed what he was about to say. He knew that Xiao Yu''s heart was always on the Crown Princess Chu, and with such a beauty by his side, he naturally looked down on others. Even if he had discussed using some marriage means for the future, nothing really came out of that.


    Fortunately, if the emperor really became an enemy to the Zhao family, it would be a good thing for the East Palace. If the Zhao family teamed up with someone, it would be great if they could stand on the side of the East Palace.


    ...


    The Seven Saints Temple in the snowy night was like an isolated island hidden from the world.


    The heavy snow rustled, and piled up layers of silvery white, which were crystal clear and gleaming under the bright moonlight.


    The house was damp and cold, and the wind and snow came in through the cracks and could not be contained.


    But the two were hot and enthusiastic, wound tightly together,


    The ice-cold, slender hair stick was mixed with the silky and soft ends of the hair, brushing and brushing from time to time, from top to bottom, from peak to valley, not letting go of a single corner.


    "Your Majesty, Sixth Uncle, don''t... A¡¯Ning is uncomfortable..."


    The beauty''s eyes were full of tears, and she was about to fall. She looked delicate and timid, but she was actually like a monster.


    "Uncomfortable? You should tell the truth when you feel uncomfortable." Xiao Kezhi gritted his teeth. His voice was hoarse and low, as if he couldn''t hold back and squeezed out of his teeth, "You tell me, who allows you to be more comfortable and satisfied?"


    The lights in the room were on, and the bright yellow candlelight reflected on her pink-white cheeks and undulating body. Even the thin crystals on her eyelashes and the beads of sweat rolling down from the ravines were clearly visible.


    Just like a pure lotus that should have closed and slept among the lotus leaves at night, it left the waters where it lived under his teasing passion.

 CH 102

    The Gilded Cage Chapter 102


    Comparison - Like an island hidden from the world (2)


    The lotus on the veil, the lotus on the robe, and the lotus lantern floating in the hot spring pool, all flashed before his eyes and finally turned into this one in front of him, the one he wanted to pluck, the one he wished he could hold close to his heart and love.


    "It''s Your Majesty, Your Majesty!"


    Her voice was crying, and her lips were bitten so delicately. She just hoped that he would spare her.


    But he seemed to have infinite patience and didn¡¯t give her what he wanted. Additionally, he restrained her and so that she couldn¡¯t escape.


    "To be clear, what makes you comfortable and what makes you satisfied?"


    The beauty was forced to look ashamed and embarrassed, like a haze. She closed her eyes, and there were more thin crystals on her eyelashes, "Your Majesty, anywhere is fine, anywhere makes A¡®Ning comfortable..."


    But he was still dissatisfied with what she said. It was obviously perfunctory, and he still insisted on forcing her to say it more clearly, "Make it clear, don''t use this to bluff me."


    She couldn''t, so she had to follow his words seriously and compare them in her heart.


    In front of her, Xiao Yu has always been gentle, and even more gloomy. In the bed at night, when he faced her, he was so out of control that he couldn''t help himself, but the more so, the more she could feel the calmness and indifference in her heart. As time went by, when she was with him, she became more and more separated from her own body, and she was like a bystander watching this activity between two people.


    Xiao Kezhi was indeed different.


    Probably because he grew up in a military camp, he was stronger, more heroic, and more powerful than the others. Although he was stern, he was not sinister, and his momentum revealed invisibly. The care that was inadvertently revealed also made her unable to be distracted, and she can only devote herself to it.


    Many details suddenly poured into her mind, intertwined into a circulating picture.


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t need A¡¯Ning to serve you, and you don''t need A¡¯Ning to flatter you... and you won''t hurt the people around A¡¯Ning..."


    She murmured almost unconsciously, her voice rising from low to high, and she sounded like she was about to cry again, as if she wanted to vent all the grievances she had suppressed in the past. The tears that had been stuck in the corners of her eyes finally rolled down.


    His movements stopped, and his rough fingertips rubbed the teardrops from the corner of her eyes until his fingers were all wet.


    "Don''t cry."


    The fierceness just now gradually subsided, and he let go of his restraint and wanted to hold her gently in his arms.


    But she sat up unexpectedly and pushed him down, blushing with tears on her face. Even the tip of her nose was wet and red, but her tone of voice was vicious, "Don''t force me again, otherwise, I''ll say you aren¡¯t as good as him."


    He was stunned for a moment, looked at her body  hisabove, and smiled all of a sudden. He didn''t forget that she was tough, and even if she was fragile, it passed quickly.


    "Good A¡¯Ning."


    For the first time, he was willing to not be so strong, but to lie down obediently and let her lead.


    It was more fun than he expected.


    ...


    It was late at night. The wind and snow gradually stopped, and the vast world in the temple was wrapped in silver and picturesquely quiet.


    From time to time, snow fell from the eaves and treetops, hitting the snow on the ground, making a muffled pop.


    The candles in the wing have been burned out, and the damp and cold air hit from the darkness.


    The two hugged each other, their skin touching each other, and they were wrapped in a quilt that was rough but clean, just to keep out the cold.


    Chu Ning felt that she was more tired than the previous few times, and Xiao Kezhi even washed her up and carried to bed. Groggily, she felt that she was no longer cold and realized she had to go back.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time for A¡¯Ning to go."


    She pressed one hand against his chest and tried to stand up, but he stopped her.


    "Don''t go outside, it''s okay to stay." The situation of being trapped at the foot of the mountain made Xiao Kezhi feel reckless, and he just wanted them to sleep together.


    "There are other people in sight..." Chu Ning thought about the Daoist priests, the guards she brought, and even Zhao Yanzhou, so she still didn''t dare to relax too much.


    He stared at her eyes full of comfort and leisure. "Good girl, don''t be afraid, no one will come here if I am here."


    He was so sure, which meant that he had already arranged it. She was too tired to move, so she stopped insisting, leaned back into his arms, closed her eyes and almost fell asleep.


    But his low voice came again.


    "Who was the one who escorted you down the mountain today?"


    Her memory was hazy. She thought slowly for a moment, then squinted her eyes and murmured, "It''s Zhao Sizhi."


    "He''s very close to you?" He stared at her sleepy face in the faint moonlight, his expression a little heavy.


    In fact, before she came over, he quietly went to see her once, but he didn''t expect to see a young and handsome man standing outside her door, bowing his head and talking to her.


    Although there was a threshold between the two, no matter their eyes or expressions, he saw that they were familiar with each other. Especially when they were holding the same handwarmer, they became even more close.


    He suddenly felt a pang of displeasure.


    Even though he knew that she was not an adulterous woman, he still couldn''t help but want to ask clearly.


    It''s just that Chu Ning was still groggy, so she rubbed her face against his chest twice, and muttered, "We¡¯re close, he''s a brother..."


    After saying this, she gradually came back to her senses, her mind became clear, and when she opened her eyes, she met his unpleasant expression.


    It turned out that he was angry about this before.

 CH 103

    Snowy Scene¡ªYou¡¯re seven years younger than me. Aren¡¯t you a little maiden? (1)


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi touched the back of her neck and repeated these two words meaningfully.


    Chu Ning felt a thin layer of goosebumps underneath his rough palms. He couldn¡¯t help but straighten his body forward, but it happened to move her closer to him.


    ¡°Yeah, he is my closest brother.¡± She blinked and looked at him innocently, as if she didn¡¯t understand what he meant at all, so she had to ask him clearly.


    Xiao Kezhi really did not want to mince his words, so he asked, ¡°Do you have any other affection for him?¡±


    The Chu family only had one daughter, Chu Ning, and Zhao Yanzhou was also surnamed Zhao. This ¡°Brother¡± was probably just a cousin. It was not uncommon for cousins


    to be childhood sweethearts and have secret feelings.


    ¡°What do you think, Your Majesty?¡± She put her chin on his chest and looked up at him.


    His face was expressionless, but the dark light in his eyes shone, and his voice was firm, ¡°I thought you did not, and naturally I hope this as well.¡±


    Chu Ning stopped joking and looked at him earnestly. She comforted softly, ¡°He is an elder brother, like a real elder brother.¡±


    There was no love of the type between men and women, only brotherhood.


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s expression slowly softened. He was not a distrusting person, and since she said so, he naturally no longer had any doubts.


    But this time, Chu Ning was a little surprised and even a little skeptical.


    ¡°Is Your Majesty not angry?¡±


    She had said this to Xiao Yu a long time ago. Xiao Yu responded with a nice face but still committed a travesty against Zhao Yanzhou.


    Everyone knows that women were small-minded and jealous, but weren¡¯t men just the same?


    ¡°You¡¯ve made it clear, so of course I¡¯m not angry.¡± Xiao Kezhi turned around, wrapped his arms around her, and pulled her to rest her head on his chest. The tension in his tone was indeed gone. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t believe me? I don¡¯t even mind that you are married, so would I doubt myself because you have a cousin?¡±


    Chu Ning was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled. He was a prince who had been neglected as a child, so who knows how he was raised so confidently. Maybe this was the grace of a natural ruler.


    The warmth in her heart expanded, and she was not in a hurry to fall asleep. She simply leaned back into his chest and explained the fact that her cousin was raised by her parents when she was young. When she mentioned his talents, her tone was regret and distress.


    ¡°¡­He was named a child prodigy at the age of fourteen by some disciples. Such a proud young man should have a bright future, but he was wasted by the affairs of my family.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi listened very seriously and then gradually remembered that he had indeed heard many years ago that a young cousin in Chu Qianyu¡¯s family was talented, so it turned out to be this one.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity. Obviously, he could have entered the Hanlin Academy, but now, he can only manage the general affairs in the East Palace.¡± He also knew a little about Xiao Yu and understood that all major events in the East Palace were presided over by Xu Rong, a butler. Although Zhao Yanzhou was also of high position, he rarely showed up and was not known to most people.


    However, thinking of his nephew¡¯s temperament, he suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart, ¡°With such a talented person, and him being close to you, can the Crown Prince tolerate him?¡±


    ¡°Naturally he can¡¯t tolerate it.¡± When she mentioned this, her eyes became darker and darker. ¡°He paid¡­ a lot in order to stay in the East Palace.¡±


    She wanted to speak out about the prince¡¯s private punishment of Zhao Yanzhou, but it was a matter of human dignity, and she didn¡¯t want to expose her brother¡¯s pain in front of others.


    Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t ask any further questions. There weren¡¯t many methods to deal with a man who made people feel uneasy. He could guess it after only thinking about it.


    Sure enough, it was his nephew who was generous and tolerant on the face, but sinister and vicious on the inside.


    He hesitated suddenly. Before, he wanted to treat her well, and when she slowly realized his goodness and became as willing to step out bravely as he was, he would take her away from the prince. But every time he got to know her more, he would also know more about how much damage the prince caused her.


    He was a little reluctant to let her continue to live the depressing and fearful life that she used to be.


    ¡°Do you care about fame?¡± He put his arms around her, stroked her back gently, and mentioned it inadvertently.


    If he brought her back to the harem, gossip was inevitable. He naturally didn¡¯t care, but if she cared, he would have some scruples.


    Chu Ning thought for a while, then shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m already like this, how can I care about that anymore? Now, I just want to prove my father¡¯s innocence.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even want dignity, so why would she care about reputation?


    Xiao Kezhi looked at her with complicated eyes, as if he wanted to get to know her thoroughly, and after a long time, he said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    No one was born to disregard their reputation. He didn¡¯t care because he was used to it for many years. If he was too swayable, he would not have been able to make it to today. But she was different. She was a woman of good background who faced a dilemma.


    Many people knew that the case of Chu Qianyu was a misjudged case, and no one believed that he would really do those abhorrent things. Even though he was convicted, there were still many courtiers who admired and mourned him very much.


    Under such circumstances, she still wanted to restore her father¡¯s posthumous name, which showed that she cared, but the situation she faced made her have to give up.


    He was superfluous.


    Since she cared, he would endure it for a little longer. If he acted in a hurry, he would put her on the cusp of the storm and risk her being attacked by countless rumors.

 CH 104

    Snowy Scene¡ªYou¡¯re seven years younger than me. Aren¡¯t you a little maiden? (1)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Ning asked softly, feeling that he was extra gentle tonight. Originally, she felt a little embarrassed after she said it that day, but now it was all gone. Instead, she felt that she had no worries.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He rubbed her head and patted her back regularly like a child to sleep. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy? Go to sleep.¡±


    She was excited for a while, and when she heard this, she was subconsciously knocked down by her sleepiness, and her eyelids drooped until they were closed. While drowsy, she did not forget to mumble, ¡°I¡¯m not a little maiden¡­¡±


    There was his chuckle and low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re seven years younger than me. Aren¡¯t you a little maiden?¡±


    But she had fallen into a dream so quickly that she could no longer hear it.


    ¡­


    After the bad storm, the day finally ushered in a warm sun.


    Chu Ning always woke up early, and when the day turned bright, she had already opened her eyes, but she did not expect that Xiao Kezhi woke up earlier than her, and had been watching her for an unknown amount of time.


    ¡°Why did Your Majesty wake up and not move?¡± She was still a little dazed and couldn¡¯t help yawning, and her bright eyes clouded over with a layer of mist.


    ¡°You were too tired last night, so you should sleep a little longer.¡± He said, approaching spontaneously to kiss her eyes.


    Chu Ning snorted softly and couldn¡¯t help but turn her face away to avoid him, but he caught an earlobe. The strange touch emanated from her ear, and suddenly a flush was triggered. Starting from the ear, it gradually climbed over the neck and cheeks, and the pink and white were intertwined, which was particularly moving.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± She had already been sensitively aware of his change, and hurriedly tried to push him.


    He simply turned over and pressed her down, kissing her for a long time before reluctantly letting go.


    ¡°Did you sleep well last night?¡±


    Chu Ning blushed and gasped, nodded lightly, was pulled by him and sat up, then picked up the clothes that had been thrown aside and put them on one by one.


    Although the weather was cold, the cloak previously covered with snow was dry. She wrapped it around herself tightly, walked to the window, pushed open the lattice, and stuck her head out to look at the weather outside.


    The bright sun suddenly came over, and the cold slightly slipped away.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear.¡± She said softly, exhaling white mist, which quickly dissipated in the air, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Her voice fell, and the room fell silent.


    Xiao Kezhi walked behind her slowly and pulled her into his arms, ¡°I have to wait for the people in Tangquan Palace to clear the snow on the path, which may take an hour or two.¡±


    The guards guarding outside had been paying attention to this place for a long time. As soon as the window was opened, they brought in washing water and a warm breakfast.


    It was still the same fermented vegetables, panbread, and soup as last night. After washing up, the two sat down to eat harmoniously.


    Cui He came over with another hand warmer and put it in Chu Ning¡¯s arms, softly saying, ¡°Zhao Sizhi has already gone up the mountain to explore the way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so early? There¡¯s a lot of snow on the mountain, and the road is slippery. It¡¯s dangerous. How many people did he take?¡± Chu Ning was worried. Zhao Yanzhou was a weak scholar after all, and it would be difficult to travel in the snow.


    ¡°He took two servants with him.¡±


    ¡°Two people?¡± They were the common servants in charge of chores in the East Palace. They have to walk through the snow, but they are not necessarily good at it.


    Xiao Kezhi listened and waved to Jin Jiang outside the door, ¡°Send three people to follow and protect Zhao Sizhi.¡±


    Jin Jiang immediately responded and went down to make arrangements.


    The guards around the emperor were all strong sergeants and were naturally very reliable. Chu Ning was relieved and turned to thank him.


    He glanced at the color of the snow outside the house and suddenly became interested, reached out to pick her up, and strode towards the outside, ¡°Come, I will take you out to have a look.¡±


    Chu Ning was startled and hurriedly wrapped her arms around his neck, trying to bury her face into his shoulder.


    Fortunately, the Daoist priests stayed in their house after being reminded by the guards, and they walked around without any strangers snooping.


    Xiao Kezhi took her to the side of his black horse, and after making her sit firmly, he immediately turned over, wrapped her in his arms, and pulled the reins to urge the horse to move forward.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Chu Ning looked at the white snow in his eyes and listened to the slight rustling sound of horses¡¯ hooves stepping into the snow. A kind of pleasant interest emerged in his heart, ¡°Does Your Majesty want to take A¡¯Ning to see the snow landscape?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi laughed, patted her shoulder with one hand, shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just taking you somewhere. I¡¯ve seen snow a lot, and I¡¯m tired of it. In Ganzhou, there is more snow than here. The snow banks often go over the knees, and wolves often appear, and if you are not careful, accidents will happen.¡±


    Speaking of wild wolves, Chu Ning thought of the gray wolf that he kept and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Isn¡¯t there a wolf under Your Majesty? I heard that it had some connections with Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Weimo once saved my life.¡± When he mentioned what happened at the time, there was a bit of emotion in his eyes, but there was no pain or embarrassment.


    On the contrary, it was Chu Ning who was surprised. He was a prince of Liang, but what kind of life would he live in the frontier if the court never heard about his near-death experiences?


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you have a hard time in Ganzhou?¡±


    ¡°Hard time? Let¡¯s see. The first two years I was there, it was really difficult. After I got used to it, it was all right.¡± He wrapped her cloak, which had been blown away by the wind, around her tightly, and continued, ¡°It was in the third year of my arrival that Weimo appeared.¡±

 CH 105

    In the Past, You Only Had a Bad Two Years, and It Will Get Better in the Future (1)


    At that time, the Palace of Ganzhou hadn¡¯t been built yet.


    The craftsmen sent by Changan had already divided up the money for the construction of the palace, and they all fled, but the money allocated by the local government in Ganzhou had not been released.


    Although Xiao Kezhi was a royal prince and Duke of Qin, his life was not as good as that of ordinary citizens. He could only find an ordinary farmhouse on the outskirts of the city with only a dozen guards around him.


    This stay was nearly three years. At first, the provincial governor of Ganzhou and other local officials treated him respectfully, but later, when they found out that he was a down-and-out prince who no one cared about, they stopped being nice to him.


    In the winter of the third year, Ganzhou was hit by a snowstorm of which the likes had not been seen in twenty years and was also suddenly attacked by the Beirong people.


    Xiao Kezhi, who lived outside the city, faced the iron cavalry of the Beirong people and watched them use their iron hooves to flatten the village, shoot cold arrows into the chests of the people, and beat them with long whips. They unscrupulously killed the people of Liang and looted all the property that the people had accumulated after a year of hard work.


    In the flying snow, the sky and the earth were vast, and the world that should have been covered in white was covered with shocking crimson blood.


    Fifteen-year-old Xiao Kezhi was far away from Changan, which was like a tiger¡¯s den, but he saw a more straightforward and bloody cruel reality on the border.


    He was hidden in a water tank in the farmhouse by more than a dozen guards and watched these closest and trusted warriors fall one by one, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound, because he knew that if he were caught, his guards¡¯ lives would be sacrificed in vain.


    He stayed in the water tank for an unknown length of time until he felt frozen all over, then he shivered and crawled out in a dead silence.


    There was a bloody mess, and he felt numb, so he could only stumble in the wind and snow, trudging step by step towards the direction of the government office.


    The borderlands were sparsely populated, the land was vast, and the distances between the villages were extremely far. He walked for an extended amount of time until his legs were soaked by the melted snow, and he lost consciousness from the cold and finally fell into the snow unsupported.


    In the deserted wilderness, the snow was still falling.


    He was lying on his back, and he could no longer feel the cold. He only felt that the white in front of him was gradually dazzling and suddenly turned pitch black.


    He thought this was the end of his life.


    In the haze, he thought of the dozen or so bodyguards who died, as well as his mother who died in Changan. The last emotion in his heart was only guilt and helplessness¡­


    An indeterminable amount of time later, he woke up from the coma. Half of his body was covered with snow and the numbness of his right fingertips was being dissolved from a vague warmth and wetness.


    It was a small gray wolf cub.


    It was probably separated from its mother, or perhaps had lost its mother, and it appeared alone in the wilderness, watching him curiously.


    For some reason, he remembered a story he had heard from his neighbors about seeing the Buddha¡¯s manifestation in a desperate situation. He didn¡¯t believe it, but today this little wolf cub was like a light that pulled him back from the darkness.


    He didn¡¯t want to die. He didn¡¯t want to let the dozen guards protecting him die in vain, and he didn¡¯t want to let his mother¡¯s efforts go to waste.


    He struggled to get up from the snow, and with his last perseverance, he took the little wolf cub and continued to trek in the direction of the administration. When he was tired, he stopped and took a break. When he was thirsty and hungry, he picked up the snow on the ground and ate it.


    The little wolf cub was very spiritual. As soon as it felt the signs of a coma coming back again, it would bite his hand with the puppy teeth and pull him back from the trance.


    After two days and two nights, he finally collapsed outside the government office, thoroughly exhausted.


    ¡­


    ¡°In that case, it really saved Your Majesty¡¯s life.¡± When Chu Ning heard him explain these things, his heart was sour. Although she knew that he might have had a bad life there, she didn¡¯t expect that he had to face a brutal massacre alone.


    ¡°Is the name ¡®Weimo¡¯ also created by Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Kezhi nodded, pulled the reins to turn the horse¡¯s head, and walked onto a snow-covered path, ¡°When it appeared, it reminded me of the story of the Buddha. Weimo is a role model for the lay people¡ªnot polluted by the worldly dirt and still obtaining the achievement of the holy fruit. This is my goal, and I hope that no matter what happens in the future, I will not forget everything I experienced in the past, so I named it this.¡±


    ¡°Weimo¡± was the provincial name of Vimalakirti, a famous Mahayana Buddhist layman, known for his cleanliness.


    When he said these words, his tone was normal, as if he was not talking about himself at all, but was telling someone else¡¯s story.


    Chu Ning thought for a while and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s already ten years old!¡±


    In the cold wind, Xiao Ke carefully controlled the horse and sighed. ¡°Yeah, ten years later, a wolf cub would be considered a sixty year old man, and now it is time for it to enjoy its happiness with me. ¡±


    The originally slightly heavy atmosphere gradually eased, and Chu Ning laughed and said, ¡°It is indeed enjoying itself. It is well cared for in the Taiji Palace every day, and no one dares to have conflict with it.¡±


    ¡°Next time, I will bring you closer to it. You were frightened by it a few times before.¡±


    Chu Ning remembered what the beast looked like when it approached and shrank into his arms in fright.

 CH 106

    In the Past, You Only Had a Bad Two Years, and It Will Get Better in the Future. (2)


    Xiao Kezhi noticed her subconscious little movements. A smile flashed across his lips, and a feeling of being depended on by her also appeared in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    After a while, the horse came to a stop on a narrow, slightly elevated slope.


    Xiao Kezhi rolled over with Chu Ning in his arms, tied the horse aside, and dragged her forward.


    ¡°Your Majesty, where are we going?¡± Chu Ning looked around and recognized that this should be a highland in the west of Lishan.


    Xiao Kezhi smiled without saying a word, and took her on the slope that was not very wide, pushing aside a pine and cypress branch to go in. After a while, he arrived at a place with a wide field of vision. Looking around, he could see the entire Tangquan Palace.


    ¡°I have only been to Tangquan Palace twice before, but before that, I could only take a sneak peek at the place. After looking around more, I will know where it is easy to walk up, and I can see the best and most complete scenery.¡±


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but take another step forward, unable to move her surprised eyes away.


    Tangquan Palace was built by moving mountains and had a huge shape. Now it was sunny again after the snow, and everywhere was covered with a layer of white snow.


    ¡°When has Your Majesty been here? So familiar to this day.¡±


    Behind Xiao Kezhi¡¯s hands, his thick, straight body stood in the snow, blocking most of the cold wind for her, ¡°For the past eight years, I have come every year.¡±


    ¡°The past eight years? Your Majesty was not in Ganzhou¡­¡± Chu Ning looked back at his profile in surprise.


    ¡°If you want to achieve something, naturally you can¡¯t just be trapped in that closed place. Thanks to the obscurity over the years, other people have long forgotten about me, and I successfully entered the military camp so that I can walk outside unimpeded.¡±


    Over the years, no one had taken him seriously. Even those who originally went to Ganzhou with him to monitor him left after only two years.


    It sounded abject and ridiculous, but it was indeed giving him a chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise¡­¡± Chu Ning didn¡¯t know whether to feel sorry for him or to be happy for him.


    Xiao Kezhi looked at her, knew what she was thinking, and said solemnly, ¡°I brought you here on a whim just to relax. People¡¯s experiences are inherently determined, but the situation can be changed by one¡¯s own actions. You¡¯ve only had a bad two years, and you¡¯ll get better in the future.¡±


    After listening to his words, Chu Ning nodded lightly and took a deep breath, as if she had spit out all the stagnant qi that had accumulated in the past two or three years.


    Compared with the hardships he experienced, hers were nothing.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s almost time to go back.¡± Xiao Kezhi reached out to her and seemed to be waiting to hold her.


    Chu Ning looked at the wide palm in front of her, stunned, and slowly put her small hand on it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± There was a smile on his lips, and he turned around and led her back to the horse.


    In the Taoist temple, Zhao Yanzhou and several servants and guards had returned.


    He saw that Chu Ning was riding with a strange man with extraordinary bearing. His face stiffened, but fortunately, he suppressed the horror in his heart. He did not show any strangeness, but stood in the same place and bowed.


    He had seen those guards before and knew that the person who stayed with them in the Seven Saints Temple last night was the emperor, so he naturally guessed that the man with her was Emperor Xiao Kezhi.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to be more frightened or sad.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the mountain road has been cleared and can be passed.¡± Jin Jiang knew the inside story long ago, so he was not surprised.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xiao Kezhi said, holding Chu Ning down and adjusting the cloak for her, ¡°You go first, I will leave later.¡±


    Chu Ning immediately understood that he was trying to avoid suspicion and nodded immediately. After saluting him, she hurried to Zhao Yanzhou¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    According to Xiao Yu¡¯s temperament, she was afraid that people would come to find her. If they encountered his bunch, it would be troublesome.


    Zhao Yanzhou opened his mouth but swallowed down what he wanted to ask. He led her to the carriage and walked some distance along the mountain road until he could no longer see the shadow of the Seven Saints Temple, then went back the carriage and asked softly, ¡°Your Highness, just now-¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the meaning was very clear.


    There was silence in the carriage for a moment before Chu Ning¡¯s voice came, ¡°Brother, A¡¯Ning once asked you, if I did something wrong, would Brother forgive me. Today, I did something wrong.¡±


    Zhao Yanzhou was also quiet.


    He understood that this was what she had done wrong ¨C as a Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, she secretly had an affair with her husband¡¯s uncle, the current emperor.


    This was a shameful thing that could not be tolerated in the world, and she would be ridiculed by countless people.


    But could he blame her? He couldn¡¯t.


    He knew her intentions, and he had no right to accuse her of anything she did.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Bitterness and sourness flashed in his eyes, and he said softly, ¡°As long as you are fine, Brother will not blame you.¡±


    In the snow, there was only the sound of the carriage creaking and the horses treading on the snow.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Across the curtain, her voice was low and choked up.


    After a while, Tangquan Palace was approaching. Sure enough, a servant from the prince¡¯s court came to him. When he saw the team, he hurriedly greeted, ¡°Her Highness is finally back. The prince has asked this slave to look out for your return.¡±


    ¡°Understood, let¡¯s go back quickly and not ask His Royal Highness to wait for a long time.¡± Chu Ning let them get up with a smile and immediately asked the driver to hurry up, but she didn¡¯t feel excited at all.

 CH 107

    The Night Visit ¨C He Really Had Her in His Heart (1)


    In the bedchamber of the Crown Prince¡¯s Tang, Xiao Yu was fully dressed and was about to go out when he heard the chamberlain report that the Crown Prince Consort had returned.


    He did not rush to leave, but rather stayed in the room and waited for a while.


    Soon, Chu Ning really came back, and once she saw him there, she came over and bowed.


    ¡°Your Highness, I couldn¡¯t come back in time because of the wind and snow last night, please forgive me.¡±


    Xiao Yu saw her and was in a happy mood. He beckoned her to come closer and personally untied her cloak, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the wind and snow blocked the road. Just remember to come back earlier next time. Where did you stay last night?¡±


    Chu Ning was obediently embraced by his arms and replied, ¡°There is a Daoist temple at the bottom of the mountain called the Seven Saints Temple. I stayed there last night.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Yu glanced at her. His face still gentle, he turned his head to summon a chamberlain outside the house, ¡°Go, go to the Seven Saints¡¯ Temple down the mountain, and send some silver coins as a thank-you gift.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The chamberlain answered and went away, but Chu Ning was so scared that her heartbeat spiked. She knew him very well, and she could see right away that he was doubting her having spent the night with Zhao Yanzhou, and wanted someone to go to the Daoist temple to ask if they were innocent.


    A person who he had brutalized to this extent, he was still not at ease with.


    She and Zhao Yanzhou were not afraid of his suspicions, but last night, Xiao Kezhi was in the Daoist temple as well. If Xiao Yu knew, he would probably cause more trouble, and she didn¡¯t know if Xiao Kezhi had already left and whether everything had been taken care of.


    ¡°Wait.¡± She suddenly spoke out, calling to the chamberlain who had already gone out.


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s expression was slightly averted, and his eyes lowered to examine her.


    ¡°Your Highness, I stayed at the Seven Sacred Temples yesterday and saw that the Daoist priests were living in poverty, so I wanted to have some cloth and vegetables taken from the treasury and sent along. It is difficult for them to go to the market in the city to buy these things on such a cold and snowy day, and sending silver will not solve their urgent needs.¡±


    The most important thing was that she wanted to take advantage of the time of stewards going to get these items, update the storehouse staff, and register the inventory, leaving more time for Xiao Kezhi to prepare.


    ¡°Good, A¡¯Ning is kind-hearted and always wants to help others. Go get it.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t think much about it, and after hearing this, he instructed the chamberlain to do as he was told. He himself took two sips of tea and went out.


    As soon as the people left, Chu Ning hurriedly bid Cui He personally go to Feishuang Hall and find Liu Kang to alert Xiao Kezhi of the situation. Half an hour later, she learned that everything had been taken care of, and relaxed.


    A few maids prepared the hot spring, a pot of light wine, and a few cups of tea for her. She leaned in the spring, washed away all her fatigue, and came out refreshed.


    Seeing that it was still early, she had someone send an invitation to Duke Lu¡¯s residence, and when she heard back, she took Cuihe with her and packed some gifts to go visit.


    When Chu Ning arrived, Guo¡¯er was making a rabbit-like lantern with the maids in the courtyard, while Madam Xu was tending to the flowers. When they saw her coming, they both put down what they were doing to welcome her.


    Guo¡¯er¡¯s sharp eyes immediately saw Chu Ning wearing the same sachet she gave last time. She was overjoyed, took the initiative to pour the other a cup of tea, and pulled the other¡¯s sleeve to the side to sit down intimately to talk.


    Madam Xu washed her muddy hands, took the snacks from the maid and put them on the table, smiling, ¡°Your Highness is here! I have nothing to do, so I¡¯m arranging some flowers and plants.¡± She pointed to Guo¡¯er and explained, ¡°This child heard that the palace will hold a lantern festival and was happy to personally make a lantern!


    Chu Ning looked at the half-made lanterns and nodded in praise, ¡°Guo¡¯er¡¯s hands are getting more and more skillful, much better than mine! Are you still learning to ride horses these last two days?¡±


    Guo¡¯er shook her head and whispered, ¡°In the past two days, Lady Zhao said she had caught a chill and couldn¡¯t teach me.¡±


    Madam Xu pointed to the side and said to Guo¡¯er, ¡°Well, keep up the good work for a while. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to make one more for Her Highness? You¡¯ll have to hurry up.¡±


    Although Guo¡¯er was young and did not like to talk, her mind was sensitive. A pair of round eyes looked between the two, and she nodded obediently, following the maid to the side to continue making lanterns.


    ¡°On New Year¡¯s Eve, the matter of Lady Zhao¡­¡± Madam Xu waited until her daughter was far away and out of earshot before she lowered her voice and said to Chu Ning, ¡°Earlier, I only felt that Lady Zhao¡¯s attitude was a bit perfunctory, but she was still patient in teaching Guo¡¯er, but now after such an embarrassing incident, she simply stopped teaching her. I naturally do not want Guo¡¯er to only learn halfway. I want to have someone to teach her again, but Lady Zhao was picked by the Emperor himself, so I really do not know what to do!¡±


    Chu Ning understood. Zhao Yue refused to come, but out of respect to Xiao Kezhi, Madam Xu could not ask another person directly, so she was in a dilemma.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that the Emperor has personally chosen Lady Zhao for Guo¡¯er. However, the Emperor¡¯s intention was only to teach Guo¡¯er to let go of her shy temperament and have more contact with other people. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable or if Guo¡¯er doesn¡¯t like it, you can politely say so as long as it doesn¡¯t lose face.¡±


    ¡°But the Emperor¡¯s words are gold, I do not know if he will blame¡­¡± Madam Xu listened to her words and felt that there was some truth, but remembering Xiao Kezhi¡¯s serious and cold appearance, her heart was still in turmoil.


    Chu Ning looked at her hesitant look and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 CH 108

    The Night Visit ¨C He Really Had Her in His Heart (2)


    Xiao Kezhi deeply respected and cared for his mother¡¯s only relatives, she knew, but apparently, Duke and Madam Lu treated him with more awe than affection. His usual unsmiling appearance was probably too frightening.


    ¡°Madam, you and Duke Lu, and Guo¡¯er, are related to the Emperor. Since you are relatives, what words cannot be spoken politely? The Emperor only looks cold-faced. He actually cares about your family very much.¡±


    Madam Xu listened and slowly remembered that after Changan, the Emperor had taken care of their family in many ways, although maybe not so much vocally, but enough to inspire familiarity. If they still did not dare to speak honestly, it indeed seemed a bit strange.


    ¡°Your Highness makes sense¡­¡± She smiled gratefully, with admiration in her eyes, ¡°Your Highness is truly a thorough person. When we see the Emperor, we dare not breathe too loudly. How can we be like Your Highness, so knowledgeable of the Emperor¡¯s intentions?¡±


    However, when she finished speaking, she thought of the relationship between the Crown Prince and the Emperor and felt that she had said the wrong thing, so she hastily shut her mouth and looked over carefully.


    One was the Emperor, the uncle, one was the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, the niece-in-law. How could they understand each other?


    Luckily, Chu Ning naturally changed to other topics and did not seem to keep it in mind.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side , in the Feishuang Hall, Xiao Kezhi returned from the court, bathed and dressed, and ordered the scrolls of politics he had to read today to be brought.


    After being busy for a long time, he only had time to sit down at this time.


    He did not hasten to put pen to paper to read the scrolls, but rather drank a mouthful of tea, summoned Liu Kang, and asked, ¡°Earlier you said that someone from Lady Chu¡¯s household had come, what was the reason?¡±


    Liu Kang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this slave had people take care of it in advance. No one said anything.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi nodded his head, but his knitted brows did not loosen. The Crown Prince¡¯s distrust was so heavy, no wonder he couldn¡¯t amount to much. Once upon a time he only felt some negative emotions, but now that he was with Chu Ning, he began to feel uncomfortable for her.


    He pondered for a moment and quietly made a decision in his heart before he loosened his frown.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this, I heard that news came from the south today too, call Jin Jiang over.¡±


    Liu Kang answered, not long after that, Jin Jiang came.


    ¡°Tell me, how is the situation in Bozhou?¡±


    Jin Jiang bowed his hand, then took out a sealed letter from his sleeve and presented it, saying, ¡°Five people have been selected from the local clans, and they are now serving in different official positions. They are only waiting for Your Majesty to decide who can take the position of General Zhao.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi opened the letter, recorded several names one by one, and browsed through their biographies, pointing out three of them, asking, ¡°Have you found out their family backgrounds?¡±


    Jin Jiang nodded, ¡°Already checked, they will be sent along with the Ministry¡¯s files.¡±


    ¡°No, the Ministry of Justice¡­ do not touch them for the time being, so that no one will notice.¡± Xiao Kezhi put the letter away and instructed, ¡°Check their family backgrounds first. If someone in the family has committed a crime, how they are dealt with is very important. In addition, we need to have someone to keep an eye on them for two months to write down their daily administration and military training. Then, I will make a decision.¡±


    The number of troops in Bozhou is huge, and they were on the southern border, so even if Nanzhao and the other border countries were all small countries, they cannot be taken lightly.


    ¡°Understood.¡± After Jin Jiang answered, he reported two more things about the city defense, and then withdrew.


    Xiao Kezhi organized the things at hand and asked Liu Kang: ¡°Is there anything unusual at Second Lady Zhao¡¯s place?¡±


    He warned Zhao Yue a few days ago. If she were upset, she might make a move.


    ¡°Replying to Your Majesty, Second Lady Zhao has been claiming to be sick for the past few days, shutting her door and not doing anything else. Except that, the day before last, General Zhao from Bozhou wrote her a letter, and she had someone send the reply.¡±


    As for what was written in the letter, well, that was probably the happenings of the past few days.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m afraid Zhao Lun has already noticed that someone is secretly investigating in Bozhou, so we have to keep a closer eye on it.¡± Xiao Kezhi nodded and said, ¡°What about the Qi family?¡±


    ¡°The Empress Dowager seems to be interested in having Minister Qi write a letter to persuade Your Majesty to get married and establish an empress. In these few days, Minister Qi has started to contact the ministers in the court. According to this situation, by the middle of February, they will jointly submit a letter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± This was to be expected. He did not ask more questions but talked about other things.


    ¡°The Secretary of the East Palace named Zhao Yanzhou¡­ I heard that his articles were very good. Not only are his words clear, but he can also critique current problems. Go find two of his past articles for me to read.¡±


    He loved talent, regardless of origin, and listened to what Chu Ning said. His sympathy and pity for Zhao Yan Zhou naturally deepened a few points, and if he were really a real talent, he would not hesitate to promote the other in the future.


    Liu Kang looked at him and went out without a word. He understood that the Emperor was not just toying with the lady from the East Palace but really had her in his heart.


    ¡­¡­

 CH 109

    The Night Visit ¨C He Really Had Her in His Heart (3)


    In the next few days, no more snow fell on Lishan, and the built-up snow gradually melted. It was the beginning of spring, and after a cold period, it gradually warmed up.


    Xiao Yu went in and out of the Crown Prince¡¯s Tang every day, not only to the courtroom but also to the residences of several officials who lived nearby to attend banquets.


    In the past, he was reluctant to accept invitations from these officials, fearing that he might lose his majesty if he became too close to them in private. But the times were different now. He had fewer and fewer firm supporters around him, so he had to put down his face and make more friends.


    This evening, he left from Jinyang Gate and took a carriage to go to the residence of one of the officials for a banquet, but only when he got on a secluded mountain road, he was stopped unexpectedly.


    ¡°Why did it stop?¡± He sat in the carriage and asked unhappily.


    ¡°Your Highness, the road ahead is blocked.¡±


    When the carriage driver¡¯s words fell, someone already came over, saluted at the side of the car, and said softly, ¡°Excuse me, My Lady has something important to report to His Highness the Crown Prince and asks for His Highness¡¯s permission.¡±


    Xiao Yu did not move but frowned slightly. The chamberlain outside the car asked in a cold voice, ¡°How dare you. Who is your lady? How dare you stop the carriage of His Highness the Crown Prince!¡±


    The maid did not answer, but only presented a wooden plate with her surname engraved on it, and the chamberlain brought it to the carriage.


    Xiao Yu looked at the word ¡°Zhao¡± on the wooden plate, and his eyes immediately showed disdain and contempt.


    So it was Zhao Y¡¯e.


    How dare such a woman with a tarnished reputation stop his carriage?


    He did not have the slightest intention to go down, but only said coldly in the car ¡°keep going¡±, meaning that he did not need to pay attention to her.


    The coachman and the attendants answered and immediately resumed their horses.


    But the road was narrow, and when they passed Zhao Erniang¡¯s carriage, there were only a few inches between them. The moment they crossed paths, on the other side of the curtain, Zhao Yue¡¯s low voice came.


    ¡°Is Your Highness really willing to live under others?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face stiffened, and the hand resting on his knee also fiercely clenched. How could he be willing? But in just a few months, he had gone from being on the verge of reaching the peak to falling back to the bottom all of a sudden. In addition to frustration, there was panic and fear that he would never be able to get up again.


    He took a deep breath, and before the carriage went far away, he commanded in a deep voice, ¡°Stop.¡±


    The carriage stopped in response, and he ordered someone to lift the curtain. He did not go down but rather waited for Zhao Yue to walk step by step to the carriage, bowing to him.


    ¡°Would Your Highness like to hear a word from Lady Yu?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at her coldly, as if he was considering, and only after a moment did he beckon, saying, ¡°Come up.¡±


    Zhao Yue smiled faintly, stepped on the stool, and entered his carriage.


    She still wore a bright-colored dress today, although not as bold and revealing as the dress she wore when met Xiao Kezhi a few days ago, it was still a slightly tighter dress that outlined her curvy body.


    The moonlight outside the carriage was dull, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly, but the bright candlelight in the carriage illuminated everything clearly.


    Xiao Yu surveyed her figure and a strange color flashed under his eyes, seemingly discomfort and disgust.


    ¡°Well, what do you have to say? Hurry up and say it. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Zhao Yue also did not care about his coldness, smiled, and said calmly, ¡°Lady Yu came today to make a deal with His Highness the Crown Prince. I don¡¯t know what Your Highness thinks about the strength of the Bozhou Army in the hands of my Zhao family?¡±


    He did not have the oppressive aura of Xiao Ke Zhi. Although his face was cold, she did not feel nervous because she knew that she held an unrefusable bargaining chip in her hand.


    As a matter of fact, as soon as he heard the three words ¡°Bozhou army,¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face was stagnant. His heartbeat quickened.


    ¡°The strength of the Bozhou army is not to be underestimated, and it is comparable to the Emperor¡¯s Ganzhou army. What, you want to use this to trade with me?¡±


    What he lacked most in his hands was military power, which was naturally what he needed the most. And the Bozhou Army in the hands of the Zhao family was a better choice than all those he had tried to ally with earlier.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhao Yue nodded her head without hesitation and told the truth about the predicament the Zhao family was facing in Bozhou.


    Xiao Yu flexed one knuckle and tapped the armrest finger by finger, calculating quickly in his mind, and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Zhao Yue smiled and said, ¡°My brother and I will assist Your Highness to achieve great things, and we only hope that Your Highness will protect the position of our Zhao family in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yu concealed the emotions that were surging in his heart and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What can you do if I make an empty promise? Tell me clearly, what do you really want?¡±


    ¡°Will Your Highness take me as his wife?¡±


    Zhao Yue did not beat around the bush with him and simply made her request clear.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy and said coldly, ¡°I have a proper wife.¡±


    ¡°If you marry me, Your Highness will be the head of my brother¡¯s army, and the Zhao family will be an Imperial relative. None will dare to disparage it. Is this not the best of both worlds?¡±


    ¡°If I heard correctly, your Zhao family is now desperate. If you don¡¯t join me, you will probably be uprooted and never recovered. How dare you negotiate with me on such terms?¡±


    Zhao Yue smiled neatly, ¡°Yes, the Zhao family is at the end of its rope, but why not, Your Highness? Without my brother, how many days would Your Highness be able to live? If the Zhao family chooses to surrender everything immediately, there is still a chance of survival, but what about Your Highness?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi is the Son of Heaven. He had everything, and there was no shortage of loyal people in his hands. But Xiao Yu was only a precarious crown prince, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was in a difficult position, yet still held the position of first son and crown prince of the previous emperor, she and her brother wouldn¡¯t have bothered to take him on.


    Since this was the case, how could she be willing to be subservient to others?


    ¡°Personage Chu is just a daughter of a sinful minister. Can she bring the entire Bozhou to Your Highness as I can? Her status is no longer worthy of Your Highness.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face gradually twisted, ¡°If she is not worthy, are you, a widow who has no shame, worthy?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there is no need to jump to a conclusion. Your Highness, please consider it carefully and make your decision then.¡±


    She smiled meaningfully and, without waiting for his nod, got up and left on her own.

 CH 110

    Summoning Joys ¨C The Emperor Summoned the Musicians and Singers to the Feishuang Hall (1)


    Xiao Yu did not go to the appointment as scheduled, but went to Xu Rong¡¯s residence instead.


    In the small and simple house, the two officials sat opposite each other under the lamp, silent over a letter.


    The letter was written by Zhao Lun, who was far away in Bozhou, with Zhao Lun¡¯s seal as the general of the state at the end of the letter, and was carried by Zhao Yue¡¯s maid to Xiao Yu wordlessly.


    The letter was indeed the same as what Zhao Yue had said, that the two siblings intended to join the East Palace and help him to gain the throne.


    Xiao Yu sat in silence for a moment, reached out to uncover the lampshade, lifted the letter to the fire and watched as the flames grew stronger and faster, devouring the letter paper and throwing it into the incense burner just as it was about to lick his fingertips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading the letter. I wonder what Minister Xu thinks?¡±


    As soon as Xu Rong heard it, he knew that the other was hesitant. He mulled it over for a moment and said softly, ¡°Your Highness, this lowly one thinks this is a great opportunity sent from the Heavens to Your Highness. If you can hold the army in your hands, you no longer have to worry about being subject to the Emperor. You only need to plan carefully, just like the Emperor at the time of the death of the late emperor, and take Changan in one fell swoop.¡±


    He had thought earlier that Second Lady Zhao had deliberately approached the Emperor, so she must have some hidden secrets. The Emperor¡¯s nature was so unrestrained that he had no intention of accepting the Zhao family¡¯s offer of friendship.


    He knew that Xiao Yu was suspicious, so he thought about it and said, ¡°The letter has General Zhao¡¯s seal on it, and if we hand it over, the Zhao family will definitely die.¡±


    Xiao Yu expressionlessly looked at the candlelight.


    He naturally knew that the Zhao family did not dare to joke about such things. The crime of a general holding a heavy army privately befriending the Crown Prince with the intention of conspiring against the Emperor was no less serious than their four-way enemy in Bozhou.


    Zhao Lun repeatedly hit a wall with the Emperor, so he was under the compulsion to stand on the crown prince¡¯s side. This was definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him.


    It was Zhao Yue¡¯s request that made his heart both unhappy and hesitant.


    ¡°How can a crown prince marry an impure widow? Besides, I already have a proper wife.¡±


    Although he had moved to take a concubine, he had never thought of changing his wife¡¯s status. A¡¯Ning was his legitimate wife, and even if her family lineage were gone now, she was still the proper Crown Prince¡¯s Consort.


    Xu Rong heard, the Crown Prince was less repulsed by Second Lady Zhan and more unable to let go of Personage Chu.


    But this opportunity could not be wasted. Although the identity of Second Lady Zhao was not worthy, the Zhao family¡¯s military power was. In addition, if Your Highness ascended the throne in the future¡­ who would be established as the queen? Would it not be Your Highness¡¯s decision?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face was solemn, rubbing the rough lines on the scroll with one hand, as if considering his words, and after a long time, suddenly asked, ¡°But Zhao Yue has such an identity. If I rashly wanted to marry her, how can I avoid the suspicion of the other people? I¡¯m afraid that the Emperor, and even the Empress Dowager, will not only disallow it, but will have doubts about it.¡±


    When Xu Rong saw that he was wavering, he didn¡¯t care that he hadn¡¯t yet thought of a countermeasure in his mind and said, ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to worry about this matter, as long as Your Highness agrees, I will arrange everything properly.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at him expressionlessly and finally could not make up his mind, but got up and said, ¡°Let me think about this matter more carefully. It¡¯s late today, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Xu Rong replied and took the initiative to walk in front of him to guide the way, sending him to the carriage before he let out a long sigh and slowly straightened up to go back.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedchamber, Chu Ning was sitting by the charcoal fire with a few maids to read a book with great interest.


    The fire was filled with several round chestnuts, which were baked and rattling, emitting a rich and tempting aroma.


    Halfway through the book, Cui He picked up one of the chestnuts with tongs and looked at it, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s ready!¡±


    They giggled and brought hot chestnuts into the fruit plate, and when it cooled a little, they carefully peeled off the hard outer shell, revealing the yellow interior.


    Chu Ning tasted one¡ªpowdery and sweet, but not overly so. Smiling and nodding, she let them eat together.


    The Prince went out to the banquet today. According to the situation of the previous days, he should be very late to return, so the maids were not restrained, smiling and thanking, passing around the plate to share a large part of the food.


    While they were giggling and joking around, pleasant string and wind instrument music floated in from the outside, seemingly from the direction of Feishuang Hall.


    The maids stopped talking, looked at each other, and said, ¡°This sound! I¡¯m afraid the Emperor has called the musicians and singers to the Feishuang Hall again!¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s Tang is the closest to the Feishuang Hall. There was music clearly coming from there. In the past few nights, the sound of strings and woodwinds always came from Feishuang Hall.


    ¡°Somehow these days, there is that sound of music every day. Since the New Year¡¯s Eve feast, the Emperor has become more unrestrained. Before, I had not heard of the Taiji Palace calling for singing and dancing.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Now, everyone says the Emperor is revealing his true nature. The past cleanliness, not entangling with women, is not true.¡±


    ¡­¡­

 CH 111

    Summoning Joys ¨C The Emperor Summoned the Musicians and Singers to the Feishuang Hall (2)


    Seeing the maids talking more and more uninhibitedly, Cui He could not help but raise her voice and admonish, ¡°Alright, do not discuss the Emperor¡¯s affairs. Be careful of inviting trouble for Her Highness!¡±


    The first thing she did was take a look at Chu Ning, fearing that the other might be unhappy.


    Chu Ning looked as usual, only lightly said, ¡°To invite trouble for me is one, you yourselves should be more careful. If you let someone hear, the harm will be your own.¡±


    Her heart was not as unhappy as Cui He feared. Xiao Kezhi did not inform her about Feishuang Hall¡¯s music in advance, but somehow, she always felt that he had such a plan for doing so.


    Besides, she was not qualified to question him, especially with her status, so why bother herself?


    A few maids looked at each other and knew they had made a mistake, so they immediately bowed their heads and admitted their mistakes.


    Chu Ning saw this, then regained her smile, ate a yellow chestnut, and picked up the book to read to them again.


    The atmosphere gradually eased, and the maids began to laugh from time to time.


    They were feeling comfortable and cheerful when a chamberlain suddenly approached outside and said in a low voice, ¡°His Highness is back!¡±


    Chu Ning was stunned, not knowing why he had only been out for an hour or so before he came back today.


    In the courtyard, Xiao Yu just came back with a heavy heart and entered his own bedchamber. Seeing Chu Ning coming, he subconsciously smiled, but only for a moment, as if remembering something.


    ¡°How come Your Highness is so early today? It¡¯s only been an hour and you¡¯re back.¡± Chu Ning carefully observed his expression on one side, while naturally approaching and reaching out to undress him.


    The gentle, fragile beauty was just an inch in front of him, untying the belt around his waist, and the fragrant fragrance of her hair, if any, entered his nose, stirring his already heavy mood into more and more confusion.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered something. I didn¡¯t go to the banquet, and I came back afterwards.¡± He rubbed the corner of his tired forehead, and lowered his eyes to gaze at her eyebrows drenched in warm candlelight, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to come back earlier?¡±


    Chu Ning moved slightly, shook her head slightly aggrievedly, and said, ¡°Your Highness always talks like this. How could I not want Your Highness to come back?¡±


    Her voice was warm and soft, delicate and soft, falling in his ears, more than usual, confusing the heart and soul. The pair of eyes was even more sparkling, and he did not look away from the eyes.


    He took a deep breath, squeezed her hand that was holding his clean robe, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her head without a second thought.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter-¡± Chu Ning was startled and hurriedly turned her face away to push him away.


    But he was even stronger than usual, directly clasping her hand and forcing her to lift her body. Taking initiative, her cheeks twisted away, and the kiss fell directly on the side of her neck. A beautiful mark quickly fell on her pale, smooth neck.


    He saw his eyes slightly red, simply a force in his hand, directly tore her outer shirt, threw aside, through the thin skirt gently patted her buttocks and spoke in a dumb voice: ¡°Kneel.¡±


    She was breathing unsteadily. Her cheeks were already red, obviously not powdered, but like dyed layers of rouge, plus the difficulty to hide the clothes and the trace on her neck, showing a kind of wretched beauty to it.


    She bit her lip and knelt on the bed with difficulty, her eyes closed as she felt the only remaining skirt being lifted and torn by him with urgency.


    She was trapped by his arms at her sides, unable to move, and could only go limp and wait for everything to happen.


    It was unclear if it was an illusion or not, but she always felt that today Xiao Yu seemed to be very anxious, as if he wanted to prove something, but also as if he was afraid of losing something, and the whole person was in a state of uncertainty and bipolar.


    ¡­¡­


    It was unknown how much time had passed, but he carried the naked woman straight out of the house and soaked in the soup spring that had just been placed outside.


    The moonlight, the water mist curling, soft waves, sun-dried flower petals and herbs soaked in the pool water, so that the air is also tinged with a touch of bitterness and fragrance.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning,¡± Xiao Yu leaned against the edge of the pool, one hand cupping the soft flesh of her body, the other resting on the smooth stone and rubbing it, ¡°if one day I have no choice but to make you suffer, are you willing to do so?¡±


    His voice was husky and ethereal, ringing low in the dark night, causing Chu Ning to open her tired eyes and warily survey his demeanor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Your Highness today? Suddenly saying such words.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just answer.¡± He expressionlessly cupped her chin, his gaze complexly staring at her, not letting go of a single expression, ¡°Willing?¡±


    Chu Ning intuited that he must have decided to do something, and couldn¡¯t help but hold back the wild beating in her heart, doing her best to say softly, ¡°As long as it¡¯s what Your Highness said, A¡¯Ning has never gone against it.¡±


    He met her crystal eyes and suddenly his gaze flashed, as if he had been burned by something. He quickly turned his face away.


    ¡°Is there something that Your Highness wants A¡¯Ning to do?¡± She asked him as she put her hands on his damp arms and looked up cautiously.


    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t think much about it.¡± He seemed reluctant to talk to her more, and only put his hand into the water, hooking his long, slender fingers.


    The soup spring flowed, the waves glistened, and Chu Ning suddenly stopped talking, blushing once again with his movements.

 CH 112

    Later, I will personally take you to enjoy the lanterns.


    Xiao Yu slept alone at night, thinking about it for several hours, but finally gritted his teeth and made a decision in his heart.


    The next morning, he got up and was back to his normal self. After having breakfast and leaving the Crown Prince¡¯s Tang, he summoned Xu Rong to join him for a private discussion.


    In the bedchamber, Chu Ning sat alone by the window, thinking back to last night¡¯s situation in a moment of concentration until Cui He came in with the clean clothes folded. She then came back to her senses.


    ¡°Where is Zhao Sizhi? Have someone go find him.¡± She stood up, opened the cupboard for Cui He, and said softly.


    Cui He nodded, put the clothes away, and then went out.


    Half an hour later, Zhao Yanzhou hurriedly came from outside, stopped at the corridor, bowed, and asked, ¡°Your Highness summoned me at this time. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Chu Ning shook her head, ¡°Nothing important. I just want you to ask the guards who went out with the Crown Prince last night to see if anything happened after the evening. If you can¡¯t find out, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    She then briefly described Xiao Yu¡¯s anomaly.


    Yesterday, Xiao Yu went out early in the morning and came back in the evening, but only when he came back at night did he appear abnormal. Not only did he not go to the banquet as planned, but he also said those puzzling words when he came back, so it was obvious that he had met someone or something after going out in the evening that made him so abnormal.


    Zhao Yanzhou, without saying a word, directly bowed his head to answer, ¡°I understand, this slave will personally go to ask.¡±


    He was the Secretary of the Office of the Minister of Zhan, in charge of the affairs of the common people and the arrangement of carriage and horse guards. Although he did not need to personally ask every day, occasionally asking about the situation would not be strange.


    The first thing one needed to do was to ask the person who was in charge to help you.


    ¡°Went to Duke Xu¡¯s place?¡± Chu Ning repeated in a low voice, remembering Xiao Yu¡¯s words, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this matter has something to do with me.¡±


    How was Xiao Yu going to condemn her?


    She had nothing left except this body and the position of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort. Her body had long been occupied by Xiao Yu, leaving the position of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort¡­


    Was he going to take a concubine at this time? Before, he never accepted the daughters of sycophants sent to the East Palace to preserve his dignity. Now, the situation changing made this decision make sense.


    If this was the case, she wouldn¡¯t feel aggrieved. She just pitied the woman who had to be given to Xiao Yu as a tool by her family.


    But if it were something else, it would be hard to say whether it were good or bad.


    She told Zhao Yanzhou what she thought and told him not to be anxious for now, but to keep an eye on Xiao Yu¡¯s daily movements and just wait to see what happens.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, it was the Lantern Festival.


    The Tangquan Palace held a lantern festival, following the example of the folk, and did not invite foreign ambassadors, but only the princes and nobles of Changan City, especially the young men and women.


    Spring was approaching. The last of the snow on the mountain had melted away, and the weather was also getting warmer day by day only a short 15 days after the Lunar New Year. They no longer needed to wear overcoats, only slightly thicker garments.


    In the evening, after serving Xiao Yu a meal, Chu Ning went with him to the stage of Ange.


    On the way, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say a word. He was surprisingly quiet, even a bit abnormal. Chu Ning looked at him twice and felt anxious, so she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you say anything today? Is there something on your mind?¡±


    Xiao Yu was lost in thought, and when she asked him this question, he froze for a moment before pulling the corner of his mouth and shaking his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired from dealing with business during the day, so I¡¯m a little distracted now.¡±


    In fact, early this morning, Xu Rong quietly brought him a message, saying that he arranged a meeting with Second Lady Zhao tonight at the lantern party¡ª an opportunity to avoid the public¡¯s ears, a private meeting.


    Since he got the news, he was a little distracted, as if he did not understand why things have come to this point in general.


    If there was no accident, he would have to temporarily abandon this wife by his side.


    However, he could not tell Chu Ning. He only used business as an excuse for his strangeness.


    Chu Ning naturally did not believe his words, but she smiled and said warmly, ¡°Your Highness is always working hard on business matters, so you should pay more attention to your health.¡±


    Xiao Yu did not say anything but only looked at her sideways.


    Because today was the Lantern Festival, she wore a light violet outer garment as usual, looking generous and dignified, gentle and elegant. The inside of the garment was embellished with a delicate apricot yellow, making the originally bland dress lively and bright, and even the hairpin in her hair was not the usual emerald jade, but glittering gold and silver.


    His eyes flickered. He slowly moved his eyes away, lowered his voice to an extremely low level and said, ¡°A¡¯ Ning, I will let you be my empress.¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s heart beat even harder.


    She looked around and saw that several attendants were still far away, then she gently breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Your Highness, be careful what you say. There are many people today, be careful of being overheard.¡±


    Xiao Yu took a deep breath, nodded gently, and led her on in the direction of the crowd.


    The Inner Chamberlain and the Sixth Bureau had already made all kinds of exquisite palace lanterns and hung them on the treetops and corridors near the Ange Stage, or placed them along the roads and among the trees.


    Hundreds of young men and women gathered by the palace lanterns to talk and laugh. Not far away from the high platform, there is also the music and dance rehearsed by the Department of Education.


    Not long after, Xiao Kezhi and Empress Dowager Qi arrived, standing on the high platform and waiting for the crowd to bow , after a few words, they let the crowd disperse and play at will, with no need for restraint.


    Young men and women in groups and pairs walked around on the large stage according to the songs, enjoying the lanterns and music.


    The lively grooms and brides immediately chose their favorite masks with great interest and put them on.


    At once, there were many men and women wearing masks, and no one could identify their faces.

 CH 113

    Daliang had always had an open culture. Under their masks, already freely-laughing people more and more did not have to hide. There were bold couples walking side by side, and even quietly holding hands.


    Chu Ning watched with great interest, but Xiao Yu did not care to appreciate it, as if waiting for someone to come and deliver a message.


    He turned around and said to Chu Ning, ¡°Well, I still have some business to finish, so I won¡¯t accompany you to watch the lanterns today, you can go back early.¡±


    Chu Ning naturally would not stop him, let alone ask more questions. She only nodded obediently, and after seeing him off, allowed the other two younger maids to go play on their own, and continued to enjoy the lanterns with Cui He.


    Without him, it was much easier.


    The two of them walked for a while, watched some young ladies guessing lantern riddles for a while under some lamps, and were about to turn to the other side when they suddenly saw Liu Kang walking towards them.


    The young ladies who were laughing suddenly silenced and looked at Liu Kang nervously.


    Liu Kang walked straight up to Chu Ning, bowed respectfully in front of everyone, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve finally found Your Highness. The Emperor is calling Your Highness to the river in front of me.¡±


    Chu Ning was startled and almost subconsciously grabbed Cui He¡¯s sleeve, in front of the others, she didn¡¯t dare to show any difference, she could only try her best to stabilize her mind, smiled slightly, and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you to come personally, but I don¡¯t know what the Emperor is calling for?¡±


    The people next to her were also attracted to the scene at this time, and they stopped in their tracks at the sound of the words, waiting for Liu Kang¡¯s answer. After all, the Emperor and the Crown Prince had that kind of relationship. The Emperor suddenly summoning the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort alone was really unimaginable.


    Liu Kang did not panic, laughed, and said, ¡°In front, Madam Xu is taking Little Lady Wei to talk with the Emperor. Little Lady Wei is clever and personally made two lanterns, one to give to the Emperor, and the other to give to Your Highness. The Emperor asked this old slave to invite Your Highness to go over together to help Little Lady Wei put the lanterns.¡±


    So it was for the young lady of Duke Lu¡¯s family.


    The people suddenly realized that Madam Lu and the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort had always been good friends, and the Emperor also attached great importance to Duke Lu¡¯s family, so it was not surprising.


    Quietly relieved to be able to meet the crowd¡¯s gaze, Chu Ning followed Liu Kang toward the river.


    The river, indeed, had gathered a lot of people.


    Little Guo¡¯er was standing beside Madam Xu, holding her hand tightly. She was tilting her head to talk with Xiao Kezhi, looking as if she were trying to overcome her shyness.


    As soon as she heard someone call ¡°Your Highness¡±, she immediately turned her eyes away, let go of her mother¡¯s hand, and walked quickly towards Chu Ning, smiling and whispering, ¡°Your Highness is finally here!


    Chu Ning pinched her red cheeks, only to feel that she has been much plumper than when she first came to Changan, and with lots of relief in her heart, said, ¡°Guo¡¯er has made me lanterns, I naturally have to come.¡±


    She said, rushed not far from Xiao Kezhi in a bow. In response to her, he almost smiled.


    Next to her, two older women laughed and said, ¡°I can believe that Little Lady Wei will marry well in the future. Although she doesn¡¯t like to talk, her hands are very clever, so when she gets married in the future, she will be able to make a beautiful wedding dress.¡±


    Guo¡¯er¡¯s face reddened again, and her body subconsciously leaned towards Chu Ning¡¯s side.


    Chu Ning quietly stretched out her hand, encouragingly stroking her back.


    She pinched the corner of her skirt and did not avoid it out of shyness, but lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Thank you both ladies for your compliments.¡±


    With a short sentence, she was able to take the initiative to say it, already much better than when she first arrived a few months ago.


    Madam Xu was pleasantly surprised, patting her daughter¡¯s head and whispering ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Guo¡¯er¡¯s eyes shone brightly, revealing a well-behaved and joyful smile as she pulled Chu Ning aside to look at her finished lamps.


    The one given to Chu Ning was a lotus flower lamp. The bottom had a bright green base with a few light pink petals. Although it was not as exquisite as other palace lanterns, one can see that it was made with great care, several connections of paste, and rope knots for extra reinforced layers.


    Another was like a fish and dragon, long and wide. It was imposing, fit for Xiao Kezhi. The golden scales on the top were all hand-pasted one by one, densely packed, and time consuming.


    The two people looked at the lanterns for a while. Waiting on the side, Xiao Kezhi slowly came over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Niece-in-law has come, let¡¯s put out the lanterns.¡±


    As he said this, a chamberlain handed over a fire fuse. Xiao Kezhi lit a candle and then passed the flame to the candle in the lantern to ignite.


    Chu Ning saw him do it himself and was about to turn around to retrieve a red candle, but he had silently handed over the one in his hand.


    She reached out to pick it up, a little glowing light between the two, reflecting a layer of faint gentle glow, so the atmosphere became romantic.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look up quietly and meet his eyes in the candlelight.


    Her face burned up, and she quickly lowered her head as if she had been burned, turned around with the red candle in her hand, and bent over to light her lotus lamp with her back to him.


    But as soon as she saw the lotus lamp, she couldn¡¯t help but think of his strong, powerful arms and the burning hot temperature in the steamy spring pool that night, and her face turned even redder.


    The other people couldn¡¯t see the ambiguity between the two, only feeling that uncle and niece-in-law standing together was somehow strange at the same time as harmonious, and they snuck several glances.


    At this time, the Crown Prince was absent, leaving his consort alone. But the Emperor did not ask, so the other people naturally did not dare to talk, only wondering in their hearts.


    The good thing was that everyone had a sense of community and chatted with each other, creating a peaceful atmosphere.


    But nearest to Guo¡¯er was someone standing quietly, watching the two with eyes moving from side to side, trying to see something.


    Madam Xu hurriedly came over and pulled her back, ¡°You! You have already let go of the lantern. You cannot go again. You have to stay away from the river, be careful of falling in!¡±


    Guo¡¯er nodded and followed her mother back, but her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn around between the two.


    Apart from the two chamberlains, there was no one else by the river.


    Chu Ning, holding the lamp in her hand, followed half a step behind Xiao Kezhi towards the river.


    At the edge of the flowing water, the two of them turned their backs to the crowd and bent over side by side, putting the lantern in their hands into the water waves.


    The slow-moving water carried the two lanterns farther and farther away, his one in front, the tail end occasionally touching the lotus leaf base of her one that followed, as if a fish playing in a lily pad painting.


    Between drifting, the two lanterns slowly merged into the steam of gathered lanterns downstream until they could no longer be seen clearly.


    The crowd behind her laughed and cheered, but she heard him whispering in her ear.


    ¡°Later, I will personally take you to enjoy the lanterns.¡±

 CH 114

    The Painted Lotus ¨C An Ink-Colored Lotus (1)


    Chu Ning paused, a ripple in the bottom of her heart, then stood up straight, followed him back to the crowd, and said to Guo¡¯er, ¡°Well, the lanterns are sent off, thanks to Guo¡¯er¡¯s meticulous mind.¡±


    Guo¡¯er was very happy, shook her head, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Your Highness treats Guo¡¯er well, so Guo¡¯er wants to make lanterns for Your Highness!¡±


    Xiao Kezhi heard this and smiled, patted her head, and said in a loud voice, ¡°Good, that¡¯s exactly what you should do. If anyone treats you badly, you don¡¯t have to be polite to them.¡±


    This was to encourage Guo¡¯er, but also to warn the other people around.


    A few ladies heard the words, and to drive the point in, added, ¡°Your Majesty is right, Young Lady Wei is His Majesty¡¯s cousin, who dares to treat her lightly?¡±


    The others were reminded and nodded in agreement.


    A few days ago, Madam Xu had already politely mentioned to His Majesty that there was no need to let Second Lady Zhao teach the young lady how to ride a horse. The fact that Madam Xu refused his offer and His Majesty gladly agreed to it, showed how much he would defend and tolerate Duke Lu¡¯s family.


    If it were two months ago, the people would not be so concerned, but as the days passed, the situation in the court became clearer day by day. No one dared to underestimate the present His Majesty.


    Xiao Kezhi took in the reaction of the people, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Well, you all can disperse now, no need to follow.¡±


    The crowd heard the words and scattered. Chu Ning also followed the turn to leave, but was pulled by the sleeve. Guo¡¯er asked in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness can enjoy the lanterns with Guo¡¯er?¡±


    Chu Ning paused, remembered the words of Xiao Kezhi, and did not know how he actually arranged things. She could not agree for a moment, so she could only use the afterglow to look at Xiao Kezhi who was still on the side, shook her head with a smile, and said, ¡°Sorry, today I am a little sick. The Crown Prince is also waiting, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t enjoy the lanterns with you.¡±


    Guo¡¯er¡¯s face showed regret, but in the end, she nodded understandingly.


    Madam Xu also hurried to say goodbye and dragged her daughter away.


    Chu Ning turned her head, curtsied slightly to Xiao Kezhi, and also took Cui He to go elsewhere.


    After walking to a less crowded place, she saw a chamberlain from the Imperial court standing by the long corridor and bowing to her. He then turned to go further away, like a sign for her to follow.


    Chu Ning paused, saw no one around to pay attention to this place, then followed behind.


    In order to prevent flooding, most of the palace chamberlains and staff were transferred to the lantern party so that the other places appeared to be rather empty.


    Under the quiet corridor, the chamberlain walked a dozen feet ahead of her, not slowing down, and finally brought her to a remote palace room.


    This was a room for people to rest. In addition to a long couch, there was also a bookcase. In case of emergency, someone had even prepared a pen and ink.


    There was no one else in the room. A woman¡¯s dress was on the shelf by the bronze mirror.


    The main dress color was very bright and eye-catching. It looked like the costume that dance girls often wore, but a closer look at the shape showed that the cuts were regular, without the slightest bit of impropriety.


    The only thing was that there is a thin layer of gauze underneath the inner bustier dress. The texture was transparent, the color was beautiful, but the length could only cover about two to three inches below the hip.


    She immediately remembered the profane dress she had made for herself when she was still in the Taiji Palace, and was standing in place holding the gown, pondering whether she should change it now, when she suddenly heard a low voice from behind her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change? I specially prepared it for you.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± She looked sideways and saw that Xiao Kezhi had quietly come in at some point and was standing on the side, looking at her with a smile.


    She touched the light fabric in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If I change, will Your Majesty take me to see the lanterns?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi nodded and couldn¡¯t help but take a step closer to scrutinize her face reflected in the warm light.


    ¡°Then Your Majesty will change for A¡¯Ning himself?¡±


    She said, taking the initiative to approach, holding his two broad, rough palms and gently placing them at the collar of her own shoulder.


    The winter clothing was slightly thicker, but as his palm rested against her shoulder, it still seemed to touch the polished delicacy underneath.


    ¡°You want me to do so?¡± His voice was a little rough, and his gaze dimmed.


    ¡°Yes, I beg your Imperial uncle to change this niece-in-law¡¯s clothes.¡± She tilted her head and looked up with those glistening, wet eyes.


    His palm grew hotter and hotter, and his fingers moved spontaneously, peeling off layer after layer of the complicated yet dignified clothing.


    The lotus that should be closed at night was once again quietly blooming in his palm. The white petals were tinted with a layer of light powder, as if colored with a brush.


    He admired the delicate flowers in his palm, but did not rush, instead rubbing it carefully by the candlelight.


    The lotus branch lightly swayed, petals full bloom, and the stamen slowly oozed sweet nectar, melting into the dew and silently rolling down.


    His finger stroked the bud hidden between the petals, the lotus floating and swaying between the water waves, as if to close and sleep, but it did not get any chance to. The tip of his nose came close, a little sniffing, and now and then touching.


    ¡°Your Majesty, were we not to enjoy the lanterns¡­¡±


    She blushed delicately, slender ten fingers swimming deep in his tightly bound crown of ebony hair.


    ¡°The lanterns can be appreciated later, I will reward you first.¡±


    He swept his gaze towards the bookcase and was instantly excited, directly carrying her over and letting her roll over and lie on the case.


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t move.¡±

 CH 115

    The Painted Lotus ¨C An Ink-Colored Lotus (2)


    He held one of her hands and led her to pick up the ink ingots on the side and sharpen them in a circle in the inkstone.


    ¡°What is Your Majesty going to do?¡±


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but cower as the cold bookcase was all under her body.


    He pressed her tightly and seemed to be very focused on grinding the ink, and only when it was done did he lift his pen and say, ¡°I want to mark you first.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for her reaction, the soft, cold tip of the pen licked the ink and then drew from the white shoulder, one stroke at a time, slowly and methodically.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t!¡± She fiercely pinched the corner of the bookcase and tried to get up to avoid it, but was firmly restrained by him.


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t move, if I draw it crooked, I will have to redraw it later.¡± He drew without distraction, not in a hurry, as if he wanted to draw something rare and precious.


    Chu Ning could not move, and could only endure the cold shelf under her and the soft feeling of the brush.


    He finally finished painting, did not let go, and bent down, gently blowing the undried ink.


    He came very close, as if to blow the ink dry, blew the lotus petals trembling, dew rustling down before he stopped.


    He turned her to face him and twisted her head to look at the side of the bronze mirror.


    In the bronze mirror, the beauty was softly clinging to his arms. Her bare back was clearly painted with an ink lotus, leaves to the left waist below, the petals were open under the right shoulder blade, in the white skin of the backdrop, both simple and elegant.


    ¡°The painting is done.¡± He pinched her cheeks, kissed her temples again, and took the thin gauze dress for her to put on.


    The lotus was covered, leaving only a hazy shadow.


    Through the gauze, he lowered his head and kissed the outline of the lotus flower. The ink fragrance was light and penetrated the tip of his nose, causing his heart and soul to swell.


    ¡°Your Majesty, A¡¯Ning is uncomfortable¡­¡±


    He stopped moving, and brought the other clothes over one by one to help her put them on. His actions were clumsy but very patient, and until the clothes buttoned without a trace of chaos, he kissed her ear and instructed, ¡°I have to check the Imperial brush painting of the lotus after the lanterns. Do not ruin it.¡±


    Chu Ning trembled, a layer of goose bumps quietly rose on her body, and she could only nod with a red face.


    He took out a bright mask from a side box that the dancers in the Department of Education would occasionally use and put it on for her, then stood to the side to take a look.


    The slightly tightened clothing set off her soft, willow-like waist, and the bright, jewel-encrusted mask blocked her features.


    No one could tell who she was, only that she was a beautiful young woman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He was so satisfied in his heart that he directly took her hand and unapologetically pushed the door out and marched in the direction of the lantern fair.


    ¡­¡­


    The lantern fair was still crowded with people, with songs and laughter intertwined.


    Guo¡¯er and her parents had been walking in the lantern fair for half an hour, and although she was still excited, her eyelids were drooping a bit.


    In the end, she was still a little girl who had just turned ten years old. She had been in high spirits in the daytime but was sleepy now.


    Duke Lu patted his daughter¡¯s head and asked with a smile, ¡°Guo¡¯er is tired? Do you want to go back to sleep first?¡±


    Guo¡¯er froze for a moment before reacting to what her father had said and nodded in confusion.


    ¡°This child, she¡¯s been playing a lot lately, so she¡¯s tired now.¡± Madam Xu patted her shoulder helplessly and took her hand to send her back, but she drew back her hand and shook her head.


    The maid at the side understood her meaning and said, ¡°Madam should stay and see more with the master. It is rare to have such a grand event in the palace. The servant girl will send the young lady back for madam.¡±


    Guo¡¯er nodded. ¡°Guo¡¯er will go back, mother and father should stay.¡±


    Madam Xu was not at ease, but Duke Lu sighed. ¡°Guo¡¯er has grown up after all and understands her mother now. Madam can stay, we both rarely have an opportunity to walk together. It is in the palace, there is someone to watch her. Nothing will happen.¡±


    After thinking about it, she simply nodded her head and said to the maid, ¡°Please send Guo¡¯er back properly, and remember to tuck the coverlet tighter for her.


    After bowing, the maid took Guo¡¯er through the crowd and went to her residence.


    The bamboo shadows swayed in the moonlight, rustling, which sounded like a hypnotic chant in Guo¡¯er¡¯s ears.


    Her eyelids drooped more and more, and her steps became smaller and slower.


    The maid took her hand, feeling her sleepiness and weakness, and could not help but stop and ask, ¡°Little maiden, the road is still far, so the maidservant is going to piggyback you, alright?¡±


    Guo¡¯er looked at her in a daze, only to nod a little. Then, she quickly shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s too far.¡±


    The maid was a bit moved, although this little lady was shy, she was really gentle and delicate, very kind to the subordinates.


    She thought about it and carried Guo¡¯er to a rock under a tree, then whispered, ¡°This maid will ask someone to bring a palanquin for the young lady. Young lady, please wait here for a second, alright?¡±


    Sleepiness struck her, and she reached out to hug the trunk of the tree. Just before she was about to drift off to sleep, there was a sudden sound of fast footsteps in her ears.


    By the side of the promenade, a familiar woman stopped on one side and looked around, as if waiting for someone.


    A short while later, on the other side, a young and elegant gentleman approached with quick steps.


    The two of them looked around together and darted under the shadow of the trees by the corridor.

 CH 116

    Lantern-Watching ¨C It¡¯s Best to Ask the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort to Step Down (1)


    The two who came were Zhao Yue and Xiao Yu, and the place where they were hiding was only ten feet away from Guo¡¯er, but the sky was dark, and the shadows of the trees were obscured, hardly letting in any light. Her shadow was completely fitted to the trunk of the tree, so they didn¡¯t notice anything.


    ¡°Your Highness is meeting with Yu Niang today, so have you thought about it?¡±


    Zhao Yue wasn¡¯t one for small talk and spoke directly.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s cold face, with hands behind his back, only took a quick glance at her and then averted his eyes, as if he did not want to look at her at all, ¡°I can agree to your request.¡±


    Zhao Yue hid her lips and smiled lightly, as if she had already expected it, ¡°That¡¯s good, indeed. No one will refuse a thing that kills two birds with one stone. Since Your Highness has agreed, Yu Niang will go back and order someone to tell the news to her brother.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t finished.¡± Xiao Yu stopped her in a deep voice, and the hand behind his back was quietly clenched.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please speak.¡±


    ¡°I promise to take you as my wife, but the matter must be arranged by my men, and you must not take the initiative. I will immediately mobilize my troops after the completion of the matter, so that your brother can be prepared as soon as possible, and I will not interfere with the matter of supplies.¡±


    He discussed it with Xu Rong. Time waited for no one. The Zhao family was already in danger and must be used before they lost the Bozhou army. As for the supply wagons and provisions, they were not his expertise, and he did not want to spend such a great effort to manage them. The huge army of Bozhou, a whole hundred thousand people, the daily supplies was a huge amount of money.


    Zhao Yue naturally understood his meaning, her heart coldly mocked him but replied flowingly on the surface, ¡°Naturally, my Zhao family in Bozhou over years of operation cannot be child¡¯s play. Your Highness only needs to ask for help, and Yu Niang¡¯s elder brother will take care of the rest.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded, pursed his lips, and said the last bit, ¡°One more thing, even if I marry you in the future, you and your brother cannot touch A¡¯Ning one bit.¡±


    Zhao Yue froze, glanced at him with slight surprise, then smiled, ¡°There is no need for Your Highness to order this matter. Personage Chu has nothing to do with me and has no clan support behind her, my Zhao family will not put her in their eyes at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s best.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes did not loosen, still firmly staring at her.


    Zhao Yue was annoyed by his suspicious eyes and could not help but sneer, ¡°I heard that His Highness has a deep love for his consort and loves her like a treasure.


    The hand Xiao Yu was clutching was squeezed tighter, and he was about to explode, but he read the pros and cons of the matter in his heart, then calmed down a little and sneered, ¡°Lady Zhao is just as shameless as the rumors say. She only killed her ex-husband and then is eager to climb into someone else¡¯s bed.¡±


    Zhao Yue laughed unconcernedly, ¡°It seems that Yuniang and Your Highness are on the same path. In that case, Yuniang will order someone to go south tonight and deliver the news to her brother.¡±


    When she said that, she bowed, and when she turned to leave, she intentionally walked in a swaying style, even with a vague provocation, which made Xiao Yu¡¯s face look gloomy to the extreme. He stood alone against the wind for a moment before turning to leave.


    In the darkness, Guo¡¯er was still holding the coarse tree trunk, not even noticing that her palm had been cut by the bark of the tree because it was too tightly holding on, until a finch suddenly flew up among the branches and chirped, waking her up.


    She jumped off the stone, but accidentally tilted to the side. She looked around, then reluctantly stood up and ran in a random direction she didn¡¯t know, clutching the hem of her skirt until she bumped into a familiar embrace.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the little lady?¡± asked the maid who had come back with a palanquin to fetch Guo¡¯er.


    Guo¡¯er didn¡¯t respond, instead bursting into tears and sobbing inconsolably.


    Although she was young, and knew little of the secrets of the nobles of Changan, she recognized those two people. Even if she did not understand what the Crown Prince meant by ¡°transfer troops¡± and so on, she understood the meaning of ¡°take you as a wife¡± ¨C he already had a wife, and yet he wanted to marry again!


    The maid had no choice but to carry her to the carriage and go back to her residence before rushing to inform Duke Lu and his wife.


    ¡­¡­


    In the light by Ange Stage, Xiao Kezhi walked into the crowd with the disguised Chu Ning, slowly and stately between the beautiful and bright lanterns of all colors.


    All the people in the crowd could not help but stop and look at the two of them in disbelief.


    It¡¯s not surprising that the young emperor was here, but what was surprising was the woman beside him who wore a mask and disguised her real face!


    The woman was dressed in a beautiful dress. The waist was closed, showing a soft and undulating body, a small part of the exposed neck, and even the cuffs of the two delicate hands are white as jade, delicate and flawless. People could see that it should be a young and beautiful woman, but her face was covered, which led to more curious speculation and discussion.


    ¡°This! How come there is another woman beside His Majesty? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same as the previous two?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The first two times, one was a woman from a noble family, and the other one was heard to be a servant girl of the Imperial court, but this one today ¨C looking at her clothes, she looks like a dancer from the Department of Education?¡±


    ¡°Yes, these days, indeed, I heard that the Emperor brought musicians back night back to Feishuang Hall!¡±


    ¡°Hey, His Majesty has really¡­ unpredictable preferences!¡±


    ¡­¡­

 CH 117

    Lantern-Watching ¨C It¡¯s Best to Ask the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort to Step Down (2)


    The crowd¡¯s discussion from time to time flew into Chu Ning¡¯s ears, so she could not help but feel a burst of tension at the bottom of her heart as if at any time she may be seen through by the public.


    But turning her head to look at Xiao Kezhi, she saw that he was still walking idly.


    He turned his head and reached around her shoulders to bring her closer to himself, pointing to a huge dragon lamp not far away and whispering, ¡°I said I would take you to see the lanterns myself. Will this do?¡±


    The warm breath brushed against her skin, causing Chu Ning to tremble, and a faint blush gradually crept up from her ear to her neck.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning is naturally happy, but only fears that His Majesty¡¯s reputation has gotten even worse.¡± She tried to relax her mind and laugh along with him, but she still subconsciously paid attention to the gazes of the bystanders, afraid of being seen.


    Xiao Ke Zhi lightly laughed, simply kissed her on the ear, and said, ¡°My reputation does not matter, I would like to let people live more outrageously!¡±


    Chu Ning smiled a little surprisedly and suddenly tilted her head to ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it is for the future.¡± The smile on his face deepened, hiding his usual coldness and sharpness, appearing pleasant and calm, ¡°If I am a person who is lustful, it will not be unusual for me to steal my niece-in-law in the future.¡±


    But she froze, her eyes looking straight at him through the narrow hole in the mask: ¡°Your Majesty has called for songs and dances in the Feishuang Hall these days-¡±


    ¡°For that reason as well.¡± He simply nodded his head without any intention of evasion, and even added, ¡°Today, I brought you out for this purpose as well.¡±


    He worried that she might misunderstand and be discontented, so he wanted to wait until today to explain, but he observed her for a long time and did not find any difference. She did not even intend to ask about it, so he could not help but feel lost.


    However, although this was his first love, his mind was mature, and he would not be resentful. He simply took the initiative to reveal this, not only to avoid possible future misunderstandings, but also to show her his true self.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why do you bother¡­¡± she said in a low voice, in addition to the confusion in her tone, there was a flattered and overwhelmed note, ¡°A¡¯Ning really does not know how to respond¡­¡±


    He reached out to rub her head and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to respond, I¡¯m just telling you what I¡¯ve done. I¡¯m patient and will wait for you slowly.¡±


    With that, he took her towards the heavy bright pavilion where a huge bird lamp was hanging, viewing and commenting all the way.


    Fortunately, Chu Ning could exert strong control over herself. She just tried to ignore the gaze of the next person, and they walked through hundreds of noblemen and women together, as if a pair of ordinary lovers.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after Xiao Yu left, his heart was heavy with uncertainty, and he did not go to look for Chu Ning, nor did he return to the Crown Prince¡¯s Tang, but took someone to see Xu Rong and told him what he had promised.


    Xu Rong was overjoyed, l, arching his hands and saying, ¡°Your Highness is wise! In this way, you can make up for your weakness in military power and be able to fight against the Emperor!¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the other, almost crying with joy, but his face did not show any joyful expression. Instead, it was empty and numb.


    ¡°I have promised, but I don¡¯t know how Minister Xu will handle the next matter.¡±


    Xu Rong knew what the prince was asking was how they could block the criticism of others and smoothly marry another. He thought about it and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be anxious. I think that it is better to find a reason that can make outsiders say nothing and ask the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort to give up her position.¡±


    Then, he told the countermeasures he had come up with in his mind for several days.


    Xiao Yu listened to this and was silent for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Ning became weary of walking around, so Xiao Kezhi directly carried her back under the gaze of everyone.


    She had a shock, bringing her hands up to check her mask and hold it in place so that her true identity would not be revealed.


    When they were finally seated securely in the closed palanquin, he refused to let her sit beside him, but stubbornly wrapped his arms around her, forcing her to face him and sit on his lap.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t touch,¡± Chu Ning sighed, thinking of the lotus.


    ¡°You also do not move. Otherwise, I will not let you go.¡±


    His voice was already a bit hoarse, and his deep, dark eyes shone with a strange luster in the moonlight. He wanted to see her face, her expression, but through the mask, he could only see the two wandering soft waves of charming eyes.


    He said, ¡°Not enough, now we are still outside, and there are countless prying eyes behind us.


    The hand holding her waist tightened, and he violently ripped open his lapel, lifted the wide outer robe, covered her head, pulled her to his eyes, and lifted her upwards.


    The noise of people and the sounds of joyful singing and dancing were cut off and became distant.


    The mask was taken off and tossed aside, and the wide tunic separated a narrow and cramped space, enclosing the two together, forehead to forehead, nose to nose, and lips to lips only half an inch apart.


    ¡°Sixth Uncle¡­¡±

 CH 118

    Lantern-Watching ¨C It¡¯s Best to Ask the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort to Step Down (3)


    Inside the outer robes, she felt a stifling heat. She could not help but call out to him in the most imaginative ¡°Sixth Uncle¡±.


    The hot, moist breath coming from the red lips, entwined with his, increased the temperature in the confined space.


    She was so warmed up that she felt a thin layer of sweat behind her, and became more and more afraid that the lotus would be destroyed. But he raised her a little more and simply moved forward, biting and kissing her lips.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    On the hillside, the palanquin went unhurriedly.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s painting-¡±


    They finally reached the Feishuang Hall, and after Liu Kang¡¯s distant call announced them there, Xiao Kezhi pulled her out of the robe.


    The slightly cold wind brushed by, chasing away the stifling heat of their actions. Her face was scarlet and her eyes were swimmingly full, as if she was a swimming fish that had been short of water for a long time and could easily get back into the water, and she hurriedly gulped air in big gulps.


    He carried the collapsed beauty into the hall with big steps, directly had her bend down, and carefully examined the ink lotus painted by the light.


    The lotus was still intact, but there were several lines emitting a faint ink fragrance, creating a dense and hazy beauty of a painting.


    He couldn¡¯t help but trace the petals with his fingers along with the ink fragrance.


    The ink lotus became even more blurred.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that a good flower is ruined like this.¡± He looked at the black ink stained on his fingertips and moved to redo the painting.


    ¡°You have to hold back this time, you can¡¯t move.¡±


    She had to grip the corner of the table, gouging hard, even breathing carefully controlled, afraid that a movement would break the ink lines.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for Ning to go back.¡± She opened her misty eyes and tried hard to see his appearance reflected in the candlelight, but she could only see the crossbeams carved with intricate patterns above her head.


    ¡°Liu Kang!¡± He called the man outside the screen and asked in a raised voice, ¡°Where did the prince go?¡±


    After a rush of footsteps and muttering outside, Liu Kang answered cautiously, ¡°Your Excellency, the Crown Prince is with Minister Xu and has not yet returned to the palace.¡±


    ¡°You see,¡± he gently patted her cheek, ¡°What are you afraid of? There is still more time.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    But Duke Lu and his wife were still lingering at the lantern festival, more energetic than the young men and women on the sidelines.


    The two of them, after raising their daughter, rarely had such a chance to be alone in one place. They were feeling comfortable and relaxed, joking and laughing, and a little less restrained than usual.


    Minister Wei even picked a fancy mask and put it on Madam Xu with his own hands. Madam Xu¡¯s face was red, glaring at her husband, but did not take it off.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the maid who sent Guo¡¯er back to return, full of anxiety, ¡°Sir, Madam, the young lady saw something outside and is now sobbing and won¡¯t communicate to anyone. This maid really couldn¡¯t manage her, so she had to ask Sir and Madam to hurry back and take a look!¡±


    Duke Lu and his wife were extraordinarily caring about their only daughter, and when they heard this, they panicked and followed the maid back, asking about the details along the way.


    The maid did not dare to hide anything and told them carefully what she saw before and after, and when they returned to their residence, led them to Guo¡¯er¡¯s room.


    Guo¡¯er was tired of crying and was falling asleep on her bed. Two maids were standing by, one handing her water and the other wiping her tears.


    Madam Xu caught her daughter and held her tight. Duke Wei reached out to hold her and took her mother and daughter to sit on the edge of the bed, asking with a worried face, ¡°Guo¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Tell Mother and Father. Did you see something unclean outside? Tell us, it¡¯s okay, if there¡¯s anything, Father will think of something!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on, and when he heard that his daughter was crying, he just assumed that it was an evil spell.


    She was not as frightened as she was when she had her parents with her and had returned to her own room. After sending away the maids, she told them what she had seen and heard only after her parents¡¯ careful persuasion.


    She was young and very frightened. Some things she didn¡¯t remember very clearly, but she firmly recalled the prince wanted to marry another and did not hesitate to say it.


    The couple patiently listened, face to face, lost for words momentarily.


    Guo¡¯er was still crying and couldn¡¯t help but pull the corner of her mother¡¯s clothes and ask with reddened eyes, ¡°Mother, will Her Highness not be very sad?¡±


    The ¡°Her Highness¡± in her mouth naturally referred to the Crown Prince Consort Chu Ning.


    Madam Xu was worried and froze, and it took her a while to react to her daughter¡¯s words. She hugged her and comforted softly, ¡°Mother does not know, I can only hope that Her Highness will be alright¡­¡±


    Chu Ning treated them very well. She had heard of the misfortunes of the crown prince consort and had sympathy for her. Hearing that the crown prince was to marry another, she became even more concerned.


    ¡°Husband, what should we do? The Crown Prince¡¯s Consort usually treats us so well¡­¡±


    Minister Wei was aghast and paced the room.


    Madam Xu was concerned about the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, but what he was thinking about was what his daughter had heard about the Zhao family and military power. Although he was born in the country, he had often seen the nobles of Changan in the past few months and encountered the court situation, so he naturally understood the importance of it.


    He knew a little bit of the Zhao family¡¯s identity. Lady Zhao¡¯s motives were not difficult to guess, but the situation was not that simple.


    He was the Emperor¡¯s own uncle, by the Emperor¡¯s favor, he must not conceal this matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see the Emperor and ask him what he wants, you take Guo¡¯er to bed first.¡± He stopped and instructed his wife, and then turned to comfort his daughter, ¡°Guo¡¯er, it¡¯s nothing serious. We have His Majesty¡¯s protection, don¡¯t worry, just sleep peacefully.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what the prince was plotting, but he knew that the Emperor had to know about it.

 CH 119

    An Audience- I Also Didn¡¯t Want to Disturb the Emperor (1)


    Outside Feishuang Hall, Liu Kang stood a little farther away. Fearing that the summons inside could not be heard, he had to take a couple of steps around from time to time, paying attention to the movement.


    In the room, there were sounds of falling objects. There was also the sound of the wooden couch thudding, and men¡¯s and women¡¯s whispers, sometimes high-pitched, sometimes low. Listening to it would make people blush.


    Two of the chamberlains, young and thin-skinned, could not stand outside the room for a while and stammered with a red face, saying, ¡°Eunuch, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s stay away, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be summoned¡­ for a while.¡±


    The words fell, and a high-pitched voice rang out, followed by the frequency of a steep increase in moans and tremors.


    This time, even Liu Kang¡¯s face was a bit pinched. He rubbed the corner of his forehead with a headache and said breathlessly, ¡°Alright, you two go down. Leave me here to guard.¡±


    The two men looked at each other as if they had been pardoned. They hastily bowed down to thank him, and ran away in haste.


    The remaining few people were silent for a moment, and each turned their heads to disperse.


    Not long after, the winding path next to the Yaoguang Building, suddenly appeared a figure being supported by a servant, the man walked a little fast, a long distance away can be seen his slightly hobbled gait, until gradually approaching to see the appearance, the chamberlain was astonished.


    ¡°Duke of Lu?¡± Liu Kang was busy to personally welcome him, to show respect, and secondly, to keep him away, so as not to hear the commotion in the hall, embarrassed, ¡°So late, but what is the emergency?¡±


    Duke Wei was supported to stand in the same place, trying to calm down his rapid breathing. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Chief Eunuch, I-I do have an urgent matter to see His Majesty. I wonder if you can, can you give me a notice?¡±


    Liu Kang looked at him in amazement and glanced at the closed door of the hall furtively. Ushering the other away, he asked, ¡°His Majesty is¡­ a little indisposed at the moment, I wonder if it is convenient to reveal a little bit about the urgent matter of Duke Lu?¡±


    Duke Wei wiped the sweat from the corner of his forehead, glanced at the closed door of the hall and a few nervous chamberlains, thinking that His Majesty was indeed indisposed. He did not dare to delay this matter, and thinking about it, he could only come closer, lower his voice, and say, ¡°This matter seems to be related to His Highness the Crown Prince.¡±


    Liu Kang¡¯s face was astonished. He dared not delay the matter and immediately instructed the two chamberlains to accompany the duke while he hurried to the entrance. ¡°Your Majesty, the Duke of Lu is here. There is something important to report.¡±


    At this moment, the movement in the hall had temporarily stopped, but no one answered. After a moment, a rustling sound, then gradually approaching the entrance was the sound of footsteps.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s voice came, still mixed with a few points of not-yet-faded hoarseness.


    Liu Kang first gently pushed the door open to see Xiao Kezhi sitting alone in front of the screen, with the Crown Prince Consort nowhere to be seen.


    He turned around and gestured at the two chamberlains, then took advantage of the gap when they led Duke Wei in to dash into the hall and put away a few stray pieces of women¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Once he entered the hall, Duke Wei did not have the heart to think about why there was a strange aroma in the hall, not to mention Xiao Kezhi¡¯s rumpled clothes. He knelt down and kowtowed, ¡°Today is the first day of the year. I should not have come to disturb you at this time, but it is really important. I do not know what to do, so I came to report to Your Majesty!¡±


    He said up to there but looked at the two chamberlains, and did not rush to speak.


    Xiao Kezhi waved his hand and sent several people out, ¡°You few go down, others do not need to move.¡±


    Duke Wei froze and watched the chamberlains go down, thinking there was someone else in the hall. But he hurriedly scanned around and did not see anyone else.


    In fact, that ¡°others¡± meant Chu Ning.


    She was currently hiding behind the screen behind Xiao Kezhi, and he was only a few inches away.


    She was only clothed in an outer shirt. Although her hair was still bound with a hairpin, most of it had fallen on her shoulder. If Duke Wei took a step to the side, he could find her hiding behind the screen in a mess.


    The original Xiao Kezhi told her to stay here without moving, she still felt uncomfortable, afraid that Duke Wei said something she should not hear, but a moment later, she did not think so.


    ¡°Uncle, get up. There are no outsiders here. No need to be formal, sit down and talk.¡± Xiao Kezhi got off the couch, personally helped him up and let him sit on a couch at the bottom.


    Duke Wei thanked him repeatedly, wiping his sweat on the other side, ¡°Your Majesty, just now, the lantern party, Guo¡¯er is young and tired quickly, so my wife and I had her go back first, who knows, she walked halfway, but, but ran into the Crown Prince and, and the Zhao woman¡­¡±


    Xiao Kezhi heard this and frowned, ¡°Uncle, slow down and talk.¡±


    Duke Wei relayed this information as concisely as he could.


    Xiao Kezhi listened to it silently, paused for a moment, and asked, ¡°How is Guo¡¯er?¡±


    Duke Wei replied, ¡°The child was frightened before I came. Her mother put her to sleep first, so she should be better by now.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi nodded, then asked, ¡°She heard this and was not found by those two?¡±


    Duke Wei was stunned, thought about it, and said, ¡°No, she said she was waiting for them to leave before she left. It was dark, and she is a skinny child. They probably didn¡¯t see her hiding there.¡±


    ¡°That said, in the end, we can not take this lightly.¡± Xiao Kezhi stood up, walked two steps down the steps, and said in a deep voice, ¡°These days, have her stay inside so that no one will remind her of this thing, at least until this time has passed.¡±

 CH 120

    An Audience- I Also Didn¡¯t Want to Disturb the Emperor (2)


    Duke Wei did not expect that after such an incident, the Emperor was first concerned about Guo¡¯er¡¯s situation, and could not help but say emotionally, ¡°I thank Your Majesty for your concern for Guoer.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi shook his head, ¡°I should also thank my uncle, when encountering such things, the first thing that comes to mind is to tell me.¡±


    Duke Wei finally felt as if a burden had been taken off his shoulders. He was about to leave and suddenly remembered the words of his wife and daughter. He did not know whether to say it or not and stood in place.


    ¡°Uncle, is there anything else to say?¡±


    Duke Wei hesitated for a moment and stammered, ¡°I do have one more thing to say, please don¡¯t blame me, Your Majesty. My Lady and Guo¡¯er were previously much in the Crown Prince Consort¡¯s care, so I want to beg Your Majesty, if something really happens, can¡­ the consort¡¯s side¡­ Your Majesty, I just want to say¡­ if Your Majesty has other considerations, do not take my words seriously!


    Xiao Kezhi and Chu Ning both froze.


    At first, the Duke of Lu¡¯s family, when they first met, had been nervous because of her status, but now they would plead for her. She suddenly had a feeling that her past actions were responded to in kind, and couldn¡¯t help but be moved.


    ¡°I know, when the time comes, I will handle it at my discretion.¡± Xiao Kezhi smiled and answered vaguely.


    Duke Wei thought he was being perfunctory, and with regret in his heart, he bowed and left.


    Liu Kang keenly sent in a basin of warm water as soon as Duke Wei left.


    Silence returned to the hall. Xiao Kezhi stood by the couch for a moment, and did not hear the movement behind the screen. He looked behind it and saw Chu Ning standing motionless, lost in thought.


    The candlelight shone on his body, casting a thick shadow that just happened to envelop her.


    She looked back up and met his deep gaze with a vague smile.


    He could not say what kind of a smile it was, a little chipper and bewildered, and more, it seemed to be a little relieved and relaxed.


    ¡°He has been thinking of taking over the throne,¡± she looked at him blankly and murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would be by this method.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but frown as he approached her side and reached out to wrap his arms around her.


    But the next moment, she laughed lightly and slowly walked towards the screen, ¡°But I was only surprised for a moment, and now, I feel that this is how it should have been.¡±


    ¡°When he married me, it was because of my father¡¯s reputation, and now that I am no longer valuable, and someone else is, he should naturally abandon me and marry someone else.¡±


    She went over to the couch, but instead of sitting on it, she sat on the bottom step, huddled into a ball with her hands on her knees.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am not sad, just a little empty. He lied to me for more than two years and obviously killed my father, yet he can still whisper in my ear over and over again that he will get justice for my father and will treat me well. Marrying someone else? What can¡¯t be done?¡±


    In fact, there were still a few moments of loss at the bottom of the heart.


    Even though she had no feelings for Xiao Yu, and even had hatred for him, she could not help but feel cold and sour when she learned that she was the one he was about to abandon.


    Fortunately, she did not buy into his occasional fondness and meager affection over the past two years, and she was sober enough not to let herself fall into isolation and self-loathing.


    Thinking about the strange things she had noticed in the past few days, she slowly connected them with what she had just heard, and everything seemed to make sense.


    For Xiao Yu, the Zhao family was indeed a good choice.


    She paused and suddenly turned her head to look at the complicated-looking Xiao Kezhi and asked, ¡°Did His Majesty already know about this?¡±


    She remembered that he did not look surprised when he heard the Duke of Lu say this, and when he faced himself, he also seemed to have expected it.


    He reached out and wrapped his hand around her thin shoulder, first nodding and then shaking his head.


    ¡°I guessed that the Crown Prince and the Zhao family would collude, but I didn¡¯t know he was going to marry another.¡±


    He had always sent people to keep an eye on both Second Lady Zhao and Xiao Yu, and naturally their brief encounter outside the palace that night did not escape his eyes.


    But he didn¡¯t know what they had said, but he could only guess, based on the current situation, that Second Lady Zhao was looking for another way out, and that switching to the Crown Prince was indeed an option.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Yue would be so unscrupulous, and Xiao Yu would be willing to abandon his wife to enlist the Zhao family.


    So easily swayed, even if he sat on the throne, he would not be able to control the situation.


    ¡°So the two of them are like this, has Your Majesty thought of a countermeasure?¡± Chu Ning thought of the military power in the hands of the Zhao family, although things have not reached the point of no return, but it should be somewhat tricky.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± He said it in a light-hearted manner, as if he didn¡¯t put these two people in mind at all, but instead lifted her jaw and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but shrink under his focused gaze and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want the Crown Prince to get what he wants.¡±


    A hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes.


    But she hesitated and added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see His Majesty bothered either¡­¡±


    His eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°I am not. What about you? May I directly give an order to bring you into the palace?¡±


    Chu Ning lowered her eyes and did not say anything, thought carefully for a moment, and shook her head firmly. ¡°No. I will leave him, for myself, not for others.¡±

 CH 121

    Promise ¨C I Can¡¯t Help It If It¡¯s Come To This (1)


    By candlelight, he examined her face carefully.


    He was happy to see that she was suddenly willing to leave the prince for her future.


    However, here, apart from sincere gratitude, there did not seem to be much to do with him.


    He could not help but feel a sense of melancholy in his heart. The good thing is, this was a big step for her.


    He knew that it was too difficult to get the women of this world to leave their husbands of their own accord. The law that had been in force for hundreds of years did not allow a woman to initiate a divorce without her husband¡¯s permission, and the so-called divorce was only a man¡¯s charity to a woman¡¯s dignity so that the woman had less of a ¡°moral abandonment¡± status.


    The higher the status of the man, the less freedom the woman would have.


    Just like his mother, who was neglected and disliked by the previous emperor because of her low birth, and who endured the coldness and ridicule of other concubines day in and day out, but still never complained to her husband, and, even before her death, was grateful that he had fulfilled her last request and sent him, her son, to Ganzhou.


    He also met many concubines who fought in the palace, seeing each other as enemies, but never complained to the Emperor who caused all this and flattered him with all their hearts.


    When he was young, he only felt confused, but later, he saw more people and things, only to understand that it was a kind of self-paralysis in the face of the unchangeable status quo.


    The attitude of most women facing marital discord seemed submissive and tolerant.


    If she had not been supported by revenge for her father, how would she have seen the Prince¡¯s character clearly? To be able to resolutely decide to leave on her own initiative was already very gratifying.


    ¡°Good.¡± He rubbed her cheeks affectionately and dropped kisses on her temples as if he was gently coaxing his well-cared-for little girl.


    This girl, like a seed quietly spitting out tender shoots under his careful watering, made him both surprised and compelled to wait patiently.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the water will get cold.¡± Chu Ning wanted to get up.


    He turned his head to see and reached out to pull her down so that she fell into his arms. ¡°Today, I did not make you tired?¡±


    The low voice transmitted into her ear, hooked her heart, and she could not help but blush and say, ¡°Tired, A¡¯Ning is tired.¡±


    The only thing that was on her mind was Xiao Yu and Zhao Yue, so she forgot about the exhaustion she was feeling.


    He laughed lightly, kissed her on the ear, carried her up, put her on the long bookcase, and twisted a towel to wipe her carefully.


    The ink had long been wiped off, except a few spots on her back, which he gently wiped off for her. She leapt off the bookcase, bit her lip, and looked for the original clothes that had been sent back to her. Then, she put them on one by one, combed her disheveled hair, and was preparing to go out. He walked behind her reflection in the gold mirror and touched a gold hairpin.


    The tip of the hairpin was cool and fine, following the brush of her hair, the flower inlay on her eyebrow, the straight bridge of her nose, gently sliding down and finally landing on her jaw, poking her face up to meet his gaze.


    ¡°This hairpin, leave it with me, okay?¡±


    She fluttered her eyes, biting her lips and answering ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liu Kang escorted her palanquin back, and Cuihe was waiting for her. The other whispered, ¡°The guards say that the Crown PPrince is to be back soon. ¡°


    Chu Ning nodded gently and walked to the bedchamber, changed her clothes, and loosened


    her hair.


    Within a few moments, Xiao Yu had indeed returned.


    She took a deep breath, tried her best to hide her heart, put on her usual smile, and pushed the door to welcome him.


    ¡°Your Highness is back.¡±


    Xiao Yu was full of fatigue and looked a bit depressed, but when he saw his gentle and agreeable wife, he reluctantly pulled the corner of his mouth, ¡°Yes. Was the Lantern Festival nice?¡±


    Chu Ning nodded, tenderly removed his outer shirt, and brought a warm hand towel to wipe his face: ¡°There were lights of various colors, and many people. It can be compared with the lively lantern fair of the folk.¡±


    Besides, she naturally felt good to have someone with her.


    She was hesitant to test him, but he suddenly took the initiative to speak. ¡°I met with Duke Xu today.¡±


    Chu Ning held up her hand towel and said in a soft voice, ¡°Your Highness has been working hard, and you still have to go see Duke Xu on the first day of the first month.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved the others away, reached out and took her by the hand, stopped her from washing for him, took her to sit on the couch, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°A¡¯ Ning, have I treated you well these past two years?¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s heart trembled and she almost let the word ¡°no¡± come out before she could hold it back.

 CH 122

    Promise ¨C I Can¡¯t Help It If It¡¯s Come To This (2)


    He killed her father and her family, but still treated her as if he were his benefactor, and kept deceiving her while imposing everything he liked on her. How could such treatment be called ¡°good¡±?


    Fortunately, she was very clear-headed, quietly pinching her fingertips while avoiding his question. She softly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness, suddenly asking this question? These few days, Your Highness seems to be a little out of sorts¡­¡±


    Xiao Yu paused and looked at her beautiful unpowdered face. He struggled with his words, and it was a long time before he said with difficulty, ¡°A few days ago, you said that you would never disobey anything I ordered, right? A¡¯Ning, now, there is one thing, only you can help me.¡±


    Chu Ning said softly, ¡°Your Highness, please speak.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, you know that I have been operating in the court for many years in order to one day ascend to the throne so that I can vindicate your father. However, my sixth uncle colluded with the Qi family, took advantage of my father¡¯s illness and the void in the court to bring troops into the city and seize the throne that should have belonged to me. Now, I am struggling to rise again, and the only way to do so is to secure a military force that can stand up to it.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness wants military power. What does it have to do with A¡¯Ning? A¡¯Ning is just an orphan girl with no one to depend on.¡± She lowered her eyes and waited to hear his next words.


    When he heard the word ¡°orphan girl,¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes flickered as if he felt a little guilty, but it was only for a moment, and then it passed.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, now the Zhao family wants to join forces with me to help me ascend to the throne. I know you are smart. You must understand that the strength of the Bozhou army in Zhao Lun¡¯s hands is extraordinary, enough to compete with the Ganzhou army. If I have their help, I will naturally be like a tiger with wings and will soon be able to rise to power.¡±


    ¡°Does the Zhao family have any conditions?¡± She raised her eyes and looked at him quietly, but her heart was beating very fast.


    ¡°The Zhao family ¨C they want the position of Crown Prince¡¯s Consort.¡± He was silent for a moment before he spat out this sentence with difficulty.


    Chu Ning laughed lightly, slowly shifted her gaze, and said softly, ¡°I understand, Your Highness wants me to give up the position of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort and leave it to the Zhao family¡¯s Second Lady.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ning!¡± Xiao Yu held her hand tightly and didn¡¯t let go, ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. I won¡¯t let you be aggrieved. You¡­ What do you think?¡±


    Chu Ning held back.


    She knew how Xiao Yu was. If she agreed to his request without hesitation at this time, it would make her suspicious, and it would be difficult for her to do the next thing, so she said lightly, ¡°What does Your Highness think I think? I have already lost the rest of my family and become the daughter of a sinful minister, and now I am going to be an abandoned woman?¡±


    As expected, Xiao Yu looked at her reluctantly, but he did not feel as guilty and nervous as he did just now and seemed to be relieved.


    She was right to be reluctant. In the end, he saved her, and spent two years together. How could she let him go?


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, you are not an abandoned woman. This is only temporary. When I become successful in the future, you will still be the empress. Your father¡¯s matter, I will also help you ¨C Once I have promised you something, I will never go back on my word!¡±


    Chu Ning sat aside and did not say a word, with her head bowed. He looked both guilty and reassured, and could not help but gently embrace her, coaxing up in a good voice.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, do not blame me. I cannot help it.¡±


    ¡°That Second Lady Zhao, a widow who does not keep her virtue¡­ I loathe her from the bottom of my heart. Even if I let her be the main consort for the time being, my heart is still for you as my wife.¡±


    His words rang in her ears one by one, causing a chill to run through her heart.


    If she were still in the dark and did not know the truth about her father¡¯s death, she might have been fooled into thinking that he truly loved her and would have even given herself up to help him and ended up being abandoned.


    Fortunately, she found out in time!


    She closed her eyes, adjusted her mind, pushed him away gently, stood up, and turned her back to him, bowing her head and said, ¡°Your Highness, allow A¡¯Ning to think it over, okay?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s arms were empty and he felt a sense of loss and dissatisfaction, but when he thought that she was being aggrieved, his heart softened and he did not reproach him, nodding his head and saying softly, ¡°Okay, A¡¯Ning. I will not force you. Think about it.¡±


    Chu Ning didn¡¯t say anything more. After a brief salute, she hurriedly left and went back to her own bedchamber.

 CH 123

    Promise ¨C I Can¡¯t Help It If It¡¯s Come To This (3)


    Inside the house, Cui He was still waiting for her. Seeing the other¡¯s ashen expression, she asked nervously, ¡°Your Highness, is there something wrong?¡±


    Chu Ning shook her head and sat down weakly on the couch, instructing her to close the door to block all the eyes outside, before she sighed with relief and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry, but something will indeed happen soon.¡±


    She briefly recounted what she heard from Duke Lu¡¯s mouth and what Xiao Yu himself had said just now.


    ¡°There is such a thing as this!¡± When Cui He heard this, her eyes were full of anger, but she had to control her voice, ¡°At first, the Prince went to great lengths to marry Your Highness, and now after using her, a more useful one appears, and he immediately wants to discard you!¡±


    Chu Ning patted her hand, poured her a cup of tea with her own hands, and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? He is so, but it gives me the opportunity, soon. I will be able to go along with the flow and leave him.¡±


    After saying that, she told the other her plan.


    Chu Ning put away the expression on her face, and her gaze became firm. In addition to Zhao Yanzhou to protect, she also had two young cousins who survived.


    The two children had been placed in Chuzhou for the past two years, studying with a local great scholar, all of which Xiao Yu knew about, and she had no doubt that he must have arranged for someone to keep an eye on them there.


    At this time, she must not annoy him.


    ¡­¡­


    The actual fact was that Xiao Yu did not push her.


    The next few days, as before, he was busy with his own business every day, leaving early and returning late, but he did not make her come to serve him. He left her alone in her bedchamber and even specially instructed his chamberlain to send three meals a day to her house to see that she had used them properly before resting as if he was worried that she would not think about her meals.


    Until the sixth day, Xu Rong came.


    It was because he saw that she was slow to reply, so he couldn¡¯t hold back and helped Xiao Yu to persuade her.


    ¡°Your Highness, can you listen to my words?¡±


    Chu Ning sat at the side, gently raising her hand to make sure he didn¡¯t have to be polite, but her words came out with a thorn in her side, ¡°I don¡¯t think there are many days left when I can hear this ¡®Your Highness¡¯ from Duke Xu.¡±


    Xu Rong¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°Your Highness, be serious. I am acting for the future of the Crown Prince.¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s back was straight and she sat silently.


    Xu Rong was a little embarrassed, and only after a pause did he continue, ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®the future is long¡¯, if the Crown Prince cannot ascend to the throne, what use would Your Highness have for the present false name? The Prince¡¯s heart is with Your Highness. This is better than anything. When the Prince becomes successful in the future, Your Highness will not worry about not getting a title. After all, they are the original couple. When the time comes, I will be the first one to write a letter, begging the Crown Prince to correct the name for Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Squire Xu does not need to be like this. In these two years, you have had a lot of ill will towards me and Eunuch Zhao, you and I are clear.¡±


    This time, Xu Rong¡¯s face really could not stand it.


    With a cold face, he rose and said, ¡°Your Highness need not be so whiney. The Chu family has long been gone, and if it weren¡¯t for the Prince¡¯s kindness, there would be no place for Your Highness in the Eastern Palace. Your Highness has been in the Eastern Palace for more than two years but has not been able to give birth to a son or daughter for the Crown Prince. The Prince is the crown prince, and the importance of the heir, I think it is not necessary for me to elaborate for Your Highness. If Your Highness does not take the initiative to give way, then you can blame me for not showing Your Highness any mercy.¡±


    He lowered his voice and continued, ¡°Moreover, I remember that Your Highness has always valued Eunuch Zhao and the remaining two young gentlemen of the Chu family, so you should think about the others in everything.¡±


    This was almost a bare threat.


    Chu Ning pondered for a moment as to not attract suspicion, then took a deep breath, fiercely rose, and soberly said, ¡°If I do not agree, you will hurt them?¡±


    Xu Rong sneered, ¡°Your Highness does not need to ask knowingly.¡±


    After a moment of silence, she turned away, as if she was discouraged, and said in a low voice, ¡°I know now. I will relent. Only you have to tell me exactly what to do.¡±


    When Xu Rong saw that she seemed to have given in, he eased his face and slowly straightened up, responding, ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s not in vain that the Crown Prince repeatedly instructed Lady Zhao not to treat you half harshly for Your Highness¡¯ sake. Your Highness only needs to agree. The other things, I will arrange, when the time comes, Your Highness only needs to take the initiative to the Emperor to give up the consort position.¡±

 CH 124

    Not Scrupulous ¨C He Was Now More and More Reckless. (1)


    Since that day Xu Rong came, Chu Ning had not heard any other movement. They seemed to plan to wait for some more time.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s attitude towards her was much gentler than before because of the shame in his heart.


    This was a good thing for Chu Ning. Several times he tried to get close to her, but she refused with a pale face. If in the past, he would have directly pushed her down on the bed, but now, he couldn¡¯t really do anything about it.


    It was a lot easier.


    As the first month drew to a close, the spring air grew stronger and stronger, and Xiao Kezhi finally issued a decree to move from the Tangquan Palace on Lishan back to the Taiji Palace in Changan.


    Before leaving, Xiao Yu packed his bag again, left Lishan, and went to Suizhou to check the situation after the ditch was dredged. This was only 20 days at most, Chu Ning thought. When this matter is completed, when he returns again, he will take the opportunity to discuss the political performance, and he will bring up the matter of another marriage.


    The East Palace was empty. Xiao Kezhi naturally will not let go of this opportunity.


    The first day they were back in Changan, the door next to the Wude Hall that was connected to the East Palace opened silently again.


    Only this time, only the lock behind the door was removed, if not pushed. The East Palace people simply can not notice.


    It was before Xiao Yu¡¯s departure from Lishan, the Imperial guards went to the Crown Prince¡¯s Tang to secretly pass a letter to Cuihe.


    In the evening, seeing that the sky is getting dark, she ate the evening meal, then sent around the maids to go back to rest. Afterwards, she changed into a simple robe and quietly went to the Taiji Palace.


    The door opened with a gentle push, and she entered quietly. The chamberlain waiting over there was quick to close the door and handed her a suit of clothes without saying a word.


    This time, she was no longer surprised and simply went into a side room and changed her clothes.


    The jacket was the most common jacket worn by the ladies of the royal families. The color was bright, the fabric was expensive, the workmanship was fine, and even the accessories around her waist were all well prepared.


    On the way to the Ganlu Hall in a palanquin, the servants of the palace were not as surprised when they saw her as before, probably they have gradually gotten used to it, and it was not strange to think of the Emperor as a mortal young man.


    But in the end, there were still curious eyes and careful speculation.


    Chu Ning could almost imagine their guesses, nothing more than thinking that the Emperor was becoming more and more daring now. Even married women were not spared, and they wanted to have a look.


    The palanquin landed outside the Ganlu Hall, and she covered her hot cheeks before going down when a gray shadow suddenly flashed in front of her eyes.


    Weimo, who had just run back from the backyard, jumped to the side of her palanquin, and was staring at her with his yellow-brown eyes.


    She froze for a moment, not daring to move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± A familiar deep voice sounded from behind, and immediately after, she was carried into a wide and warm embrace and got off the palanquin. Her hand was also gently held, and it stretched out towards Weimo.


    ¡°With me, it won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Xiao Kezhi whispered comfortingly in her ear, ¡°They are very spiritual. Just come here more and wait until it recognizes you.¡±


    Chu Ning held back the nervousness in her heart and carefully followed him to extend her hand to Weimo¡¯s head.


    Weimo moved alertly, but only gently sniffed at her palm and stretched out his tongue to lick it a little. He let her hand stroke the top of his head.


    The soft fur brushed the palm of her hand, bringing out a warm and pleasant feeling.


    She couldn¡¯t help but boldly bend down and rub the back of the wolf more closely.


    The originally fierce gray wolf let out two happy whimpers as if it were just a large-sized dog.


    After it was petted enough, it tilted its head and trotted two steps, spinning around her, and finally stuck to her side and rubbed up against her leg.


    Chu Ning was no longer as scared as before and only looked down at it with a slight smile.


    ¡°It likes you.¡± Xiao Kezhi¡¯s face was gentle as he looked at her and Weimo, as if he had seen her cross paths with his own past.


    A short while later, the guards brought Weimo down, and Chu Ning was about to lift her steps up the steps when she was suddenly picked up by him from behind and brought inside.


    As garment after garment fell on the ground, the chamberlains had the brains to stay outside the hall and quickly close the door.


    Chu Ning tightly hooked her arms around Xiao Kezhi¡¯s neck and looked down at her clothes, laughing, ¡°His Majesty really has interesting preferences: palace maids, dancing girls, married women¡­¡±


    Xiao Kezhi did not bring her inside from the hallway but directly twisted and pressed her against the door, tearing off the jacket that had only been put on for a short time.


    The soft fabric was thrown to the ground.


    ¡°Yes, I like you as a married woman. I like to snatch you from others, and in the future, you can have whatever identity you want.¡±

 CH 125

    Not Scrupulous ¨C He Was Now More and More Reckless. (2)


    In the Hall of Hundred Blessings, Empress Dowager Qi had just returned to her bedchamber after saluting the Buddha in the Buddha Hall.


    After the maid purified her hands, she served the prepared vegetarian food and then retreated to the side to tell what she had just heard.


    ¡°¡­Many palace people have seen the Emperor bring a married lady into the Ganlu Hall.¡±


    Empress Dowager Qi startled, ¡°Lady?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the maid replied in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly who it is, but just by looking at the dress, it should be a lady of a public vassal¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The Empress Dowager Qi couldn¡¯t help but frown and put the jade chopsticks in her hand down hard, and her face, which was already a bit loose, was drooping, ¡°Does he think he can be so reckless! The previous girls were at least passable, but now even married women are getting their hands on him!¡±


    Even if she was not willing to care about the Emperor playing with women, now she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The Emperor¡¯s son was openly entangled with a married woman. It was really a shameful thing.


    ¡°You go to the Ganlu Hall and ask him to come to the Hall of Hundred Blessings.¡± She hastily drank a mouthful of rice soup, and then sat with her eyes closed, plucking the Buddhist beads in her hand.


    The servant girl bowed her head in response and hurriedly went towards the Ganlu Hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Ganlu Hall, Liu Kang was leading people to guard when they saw the maid of the Hall of the Hundred Blessings come over to stop. ¡°I do not know if the Empress Dowager has a message to pass? The Emperor is inconvenienced at the moment. You might as well tell me. I will convey the message for you in a moment.¡±


    The maid looked at the closed door of the hall, pursed her lips without saying a word, and when the chamberlains were not paying attention, she suddenly rushed forward two steps, directly to a place only two or three feet from the door of the hall.


    The ambiguous movement and the gasping sounds of men and women in the hall came faintly, causing even her to blush.


    ¡°Maiden!¡± The chambermaids were not expecting her to be so swift as a single woman, so they came after her and blocked her, ¡°Don¡¯t go any further! These are the Emperor¡¯s chambers. Do not trespass!¡±


    The people in the room seemed to hear the movement but did not stop until the woman cried lowly and begged, and only after another short, high, delicate cry, it suddenly quieted down.


    ¡°Liu Kang, what¡¯s going on outside?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his tone carried a clear tension and displeasure at being disturbed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a maid from the Hall of Hundred Blessings.¡± Liu Kang was asked and was suddenly sweating, and he was busy running to the door to reply.


    The maid could not help but frown. Somehow, she only felt that the voice of the woman in the hall seemed somewhat familiar, but could not recall exactly where she had heard it before.


    However, she had no time to think about it now. In an instant she left the already unclear voice behind and took the opportunity to shout, ¡°The Empress Dowager has something to say to His Majesty. Please go to the Hall of Hundred Blessings immediately!


    The people in the hall acted as if they did not hear, and gradually the sounds of ambiguous movement came again, but the woman seemed to have covered her mouth, voice muffled and faint.


    The people outside looked at each other in confusion until the careless words, ¡°I am busy and too indisposed to go to the Hall of Hundred Blessings. What is the message? Please ask the Empress Dowager to have someone pass it to me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty has decreed it. After you.¡± Having been so instructed, Liu Kang did not have a soft hand, directly and forcefully ushering the maid away.


    The maid did not expect such a response, and her face, which was originally red, turned white and left immediately to tell Empress Dowager Qi the whole story.


    The Empress Dowager Qi waited for such a long time, but not only did she not successfully invite the person, but she was also spurned, so she could not help but feel angry.


    ¡°He has become more and more reckless now! I was negligent. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a disrespectful son of a concubine.¡± She took several deep breaths before holding back her overwhelming emotions and said in a cold voice, ¡°Tomorrow morning, have someone deliver a message to the minister.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In Ganlu Hall, a long time passed before the two gradually calmed down and hugged each other in a sweat-stained manner.

 CH 126

    Not Scrupulous ¨C He Was Now More and More Reckless. (3)


    ¡°Tired again?¡± Xiao Kezhi patted the cheek of the beauty in his arms, his tone was full of ridicule and insatiable, ¡°It¡¯s only one hour. I see you are lacking in drills.¡±


    Chu Ning half closed her eyes, stretched out her fingertips, and gently poked his strong and hard arm, dissatisfied, ¡°Your Majesty is treating A¡¯Ning like a sergeant in the barracks! This kind of drill, every time, makes A¡¯Ning too tired to crawl, maybe for the rest of her life.¡±


    Somehow, Xiao Kezhi listened to ¡°her life¡± in her mouth. He felt a touch of sweetness, along with the already satisfied and pleasant mood, and became happier and happier.


    ¡°Time is still long. There is always time for you to adapt.¡±


    Calm for a moment, Chu Ning gradually felt a coldness from the sweaty back, could not help but burrow towards his arms, remembering the incident just now, and could not help but say, ¡°Your Majesty replied to the Empress Dowager like that just now. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate?¡±


    She knows that Xiao Kezhi was not afraid of the Empress Dowager, but the Qi family was deep-rooted. If he rashly offended them, it would always bring trouble.


    ¡°No need to worry. I have the right measure.¡± Xiao Kezhi smoothed her hair, and said carelessly.


    The actual fact was that he was not unaware of the Dowager¡¯s intentions, but he had been busy tidying up the former dynasty and had not yet freed up his hands for the time being.


    Chu Ning saw him with a clear mind, so had no more questions. She then relayed everything Xiao Yu and Xu Rong said to her a few days ago.


    Xiao Kezhi listened carefully, and when she finished, asked, ¡°How did you respond?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince is suspicious and would never let me go, so I disagreed first, and when Squire Xu asks me to give up my position as the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, I¡¯ll simply ask His Majesty to allow me to enter a Daoist temple and become a nun, okay?¡±


    In this way, the prince may think that she just has grievances. Becoming a nun was also considered to be free from all the secular world¡¯s titles, so she would naturally no longer be one of his concubines.


    Xiao Kezhi understood her intention and nodded, ¡°Good. If you can be calm, that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡±


    Chu Ning let out a low ¡°mmm¡±, already sleepy.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, sleep here today, alright?¡± He asked quietly close to her ear.


    Chu Ning, who had already narrowed her eyes, first subconsciously nodded her head, and then, as if she had reacted, suddenly rose up against his chest and shook her head, ¡°No, the people of the East Palace will find out.¡±


    The subordinates got up early; if she returned to the East Palace early tomorrow morning, it was likely to be discovered.


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s heart panged, but he also knew that this was too risky, and did not say more, instead directly carrying her upright and putting on her clothes for her..


    This time, the action of dressing her has become more proficient, but with those accessories, he seemed to still be fumbling up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chu Ning watched his movements. Even her sleepiness was gone, and she couldn¡¯t help but to reach out and take it over.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it.¡± He stubbornly refused to move aside.


    Chu Ning could not do anything about it and had to wait patiently, and from time to time tell him how to put on those bracelets, finger rings, jade pendant, and necklaces. It was a long time before he was done.


    ¡°His Majesty has been crowned for several years. These years in Ganzhou, how come there is no wife around?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask the words she had been wondering about for a long time ¨C even if he didn¡¯t care about a wife, why didn¡¯t he even have a concubine?


    Xiao Kezhi paused, looked at her expression through the bronze mirror, and slowly said, ¡°Why should there be a concubine?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty, in the end, is an Imperial son, at first in Ganzhou. It is also the prince¡¯s dignity, which a noble man will for so many years have been alone¡­¡±


    She remembered the first time she was with him in this Ganzhou Hall, his rawness and haste.


    ¡°Others are others, I am me, and if I don¡¯t see someone I like, I will naturally be alone.¡±


    He answered simply, no taboo or concealment at all.


    It was Chu Ning who was frozen by his words.


    She had seen the Changan noblemen, except for her father and a few older upright uncles who only had one wife at home. Almost everyone else had more than one concubine, and even taking people home was not enough, many of them also have courtesans, outside the house, and more than one.


    She thought they do not have many emotions for those women. It was just the impulse and pleasure of the moment.


    The fact that he said this was another way of telling her that he really liked her.


    Her heart twitched, and for a moment she felt a complex taste.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He pinched her soft earlobe and put a delicate earring into the tiny ear hole, ¡°If you wander off like that again, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but shrink towards the side, hiding her lips and smiling to avoid his move to kiss her, and went straight to the outer room to open the door. ¡°Okay, A¡¯Ning is going back.¡±

 CH 127

    Returning ¨C For the Last Time. (1)


    The Qi family moved very quickly this time.


    Five days later, a servant from the Ministry of Rites took the lead in giving the performance, telling the story of the married woman¡¯s entry and exit of the palace at night in the court hall, and even openly accused the Emperor of his licentiousness, so he should reflect on himself and repent.


    As soon as he said a word, seven or eight ministers immediately stood up and echoed, all pointing their fingers at the young Emperor.


    Xiao Kezhi just sat calmly on his seat, carefully scrutinizing the expressions of these people. There was no expression on his stern face, making it hard to figure out what he meant.


    Logically, an ordinary emperor would almost subconsciously feel ashamed and regretful when encountering such righteous accusations. If it were the former emperor or even the Crown Prince, he would have already admitted his mistake in fear.


    After all, although the Emperor is the most respected in the world, anyone who still wants to be a wise emperor is most afraid of losing his virtue and being criticized by others.


    But now, the new emperor has been on the throne for half a year. He had been in the frontier for a long time, so if he still didn¡¯t understand the rules of the court at first and acted a little more ostentatiously, it was understandable. After half a year¡¯s influence, he should understand.


    But they still didn¡¯t get a response from him.


    Everyone hesitated. For a moment they didn¡¯t know whether they were talking too seriously, or if the Emperor had other ideas.


    At this time, Qi Mu, who had been silent since the minister of the Ministry of Rites brought up the matter, slowly got up from his seat, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, my colleagues. Your Majesty is in the prime of life. Occasionally, mistakes are made, but that does damage morals. In my opinion, this matter is more or less caused by the fact that there is no harem. There is no harem to clean up, and Your Majesty has no one to persuade him. This is not a long-term solution!¡±


    Afterward, everything seemed to be rehearsed well. Several ministers said ¡°I agree¡± one after another, and gradually changed the topic to how, for the emperor¡¯s twenty-sixth year of age, he should get married as soon as possible, and have children to comfort the ancestors.


    Xiao Kezhi listened patiently to what they had said until the palace gradually returned to calm and then said expressionlessly, ¡°Have you finished your speech?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, nodding ¡°yes¡± hesitantly.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished speaking, it¡¯s time for me to do so. I only have one sentence.¡± He sat up straight and glanced at Wei Fujing, Minister of the Ministry of Punishment, and others with half-smiles, ¡°The East Palace is here, and the country is solid.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he got up slowly, straightened his robe, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all for today.¡±


    The courtiers who were left with astonished faces were silent for a moment. As if a pot had exploded all of a sudden, they all speculated with each other about the Emperor¡¯s meaning.


    Wei Fujing stayed where he was. His thoughts were so complicated that he couldn¡¯t even listen to the discussions and questions of the people around him.


    He had just heard the chorus of Qi Mu and others, and he already felt that it was very dangerous ¨C once the Emperor got married and had children, it meant that the current East Palace would lose its function.


    But who would have thought that the Emperor, who should have agreed, used the Crown Prince as an excuse to shirk the responsibilities?!


    Everyone knew that the Qi family intended to send Qi Mu¡¯s young daughter to the Taiji Palace to be the empress, but the Holy Majesty¡¯s refusal was because there was a rift with the Qi family and they were secretly competing.


    If this was the case, now was the prince¡¯s good opportunity!


    Thinking of this, his face changed again, and he simply left his colleagues who were still talking beside him and walked quickly towards his workplace.


    ¡­


    Qi Mu¡¯s words were blocked on the spot, so of course he would not be reconciled.


    He waited several days for other political affairs to be discussed before bringing up the matter of persuading the emperor to marry again.


    Everyone in the court knew that the Qi family wanted to send their sixth daughter into the palace as the empress. If he was rejected by the Emperor so easily, how would they treat the Qi family in the future?


    And Xiao Kezhi, uncharacteristically, did not directly solve the matter with his usual tough tactics, but listened to some righteous words of advice every day with extra patience, and then used the same ¡°East Palace is here, the country is solid¡± grounds for refusal.


    It all seemed to be at a dead end.

 CH 128

    Returning ¨C For the Last Time. (2)


    It wasn¡¯t until the end of February that the prince, who was far away in Huazhou, suddenly went to the evacuation, saying that the dredging of the ditches had been completed and he would return to Changan soon. This broke the deadlock.


    The minister of the Ministry of Rites, who was the first to provoke the incident, suddenly turned his finger on Prince Xiao Yu, saying that he had been married for many years and had not given birth to a son or daughter. Even if he sat firmly in the East Palace, he would not be able to explain to his ancestors.


    To the end of this remark, it was just to persuade the Emperor to marry a wife. set up an Empress and expand the harem.


    But the prince¡¯s party seized the opportunity.


    Under Xu Rong¡¯s arrangement, Wei Fujing and others immediately turned the conversation to the East Palace, saying that although the Crown Prince had been married for many years, the East Palace had always only had the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort Chu, and there was never even a small concubine in the East Palace. This was the real reason why it had not produced anything in the past two years.


    After arguing for many days, things finally gradually changed.


    Chu Ning waited patiently in the East Palace every day. Until this day, she finally felt that the last play was near.


    ¡­


    Three days later, on the first day of March, Xiao Yu finally rushed back to Changan from Huazhou.


    In the evening, he didn¡¯t enter the Taiji Palace to meet him, but went straight back to the East Palace, discussed with Xu Rong and others about entering the palace the next day, and then went to the bedroom with a solemn face.


    In the evening breeze in spring, birds and insects were singing, the vegetation was fragrant, and there was vitality everywhere.


    Chu Ning stood by the door of the bedroom. Her skirt fluttered in the breeze, and her beautiful and peaceful face was reflected in the brilliant sunset.


    This should be the last time she had to stand here to meet Xiao Yu. The depression and suffering of the past disappeared, and she felt a burst of peace in her heart.


    ¡°His Highness is back.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ning¡­¡± Xiao Yu stopped on the steps, and looked at her complicatedly from a distance, feeling inexplicably daunted.


    Tomorrow, she was going to follow him into the palace and take the initiative to give up the position of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort. He suddenly felt a little timid in his heart, afraid of seeing any sad and desperate expressions on her face.


    ¡°Warm water and clothes have been prepared for Your Highness. Come in, Your Highness.¡± Chu Ning entered the room with his back turned to him, as usual, naturally gentle and flawless.


    Only then did Xiao Yu feel relieved, and he stepped into the room with heavy steps.


    The room was silent, save for the pattering of the warm water as she wrung out the towel.


    She wiped his face and hands for him, took off the dusty robe for him, and put on a loose and clean robe. Her movements were gentle and comfortable. The tightness was also just right.


    Everything was to his liking.


    ¡°A-Ning.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and bring her into his arms, whispering in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s just a false name.¡±


    Was he comforting her or comforting himself?


    Chu Ning lowered her head, let him approach, and gave a low hum.


    ¡°It will be the same from now on. You can still live in the East Palace. When I come back every day, you will come to welcome me, help me wash and change clothes, and then have dinner together. It will be the same in the morning too. Nothing has changed¡­¡±


    He slowly tightened his arms, as if to confirm something, and he kept dawdling and kissing her neck.


    Chu Ning listened quietly. She wanted to reject him like the previous few times, but in the end, she held her breath and endured it. She leaned against his chest softly and let him peel off her clothes little by little.


    It was the last time.


    At first, he was very gentle, kissing her brows and eyes from time to time, as if she was a treasure to be held in the palm of his hand.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for his true nature to be revealed, and he no longer cared about her feelings.


    His face was pale, but his eyes were red. He pulled the long hair from the back of her head and forced her to kneel at his feet, and asked eagerly, ¡°A¡¯Ning, we have been husband and wife for two years. You won¡¯t be offended because of this incident, will you?¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s knees were already red, and the long hair on the back of her head was also painfully pulled. There were tears in her eyes, but she still showed a peaceful smile.


    ¡°No, Your Highness. A¡¯Ning will not hate Your Highness because of this incident.¡±


    This was the truth.


    Her hatred had been planted long before, when she learned the truth about her father¡¯s death¡ªno, it was probably earlier.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡±


    He breathed a sigh of relief and slowly relaxed, and instead of holding her hair, he pressed the back of her head.


    He felt an irresistible pleasure rising from the tailbone, but the hole in his heart was getting bigger and bigger, until the sigh on the edge of his mouth suddenly turned into a muffled sob.


    He finally couldn¡¯t help but lean on the cushion, cover his red eyes with one hand, and choke up two tears.

 CH 129

    The Court Meeting ¨C I would like to ask for permission to enter the Daoist temple for training (1)


    At night, Chu Ning did not return to her own bed chamber, but was left by Xiao Yu to sleep with him.


    In the darkness, her eyes were closed, and she was dreamingly awake all night, waiting for dawn.


    Xiao Yu also did the same thing, tossing and turning for a long time during the night, and having trouble sleeping.


    The two of them were lying side by side, but they both chose to be silent until the next morning when the maid came knocking at the door, and then they got up in silence.


    Chu Ning, as usual, first served Xiao Yu to get dressed and finish breakfast, and then stood at the door to see him off.


    Before he left, he shook her hand tightly, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. He only turned around and left in silence, heading to Taiji Palace to attend the court meeting.


    Chu Ning smiled, gently and calmly, turned around, and went back to the house, then changed into a clean and simple robe. Her long hair was adorned simply, her face was not powdered, and only her lips were dotted, but the fairness of her face was enhanced.


    She looked at the bronze mirror carefully, then stood up again, with Cui He pushing open the door, ¡°Well, Duke, I will go now. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Xu Rong somehow felt a bit vain under her gaze, but still squinted his eyes and carefully examined her attire, and only after seeing that everything was in order did he step back to make way, bowed and arched his hand, and said, ¡°Your Highness, come this way.¡±


    Chu Ning took a deep breath, slowly stepped down the steps, and rode the palanquin towards the Hall of  Hundred Blessings where Empress Dowager Qi lived.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Taiji Hall, the matters to be discussed at the court meeting were nearing the end, and the matter that Crown Prince Xiao Yu had done in Suizhou was finally brought up.


    The dredging of the river in Suizhou was a good thing that will benefit the people, and the irrigation of hundreds of hectares of land will be restored.


    ¡°Good, I think such a great merit should be greatly praised.¡± Another courtier also got up and agreed.


    The rest of them waited to see Xiao Kezhi¡¯s reaction.


    Somehow, the ministers always felt that the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward the Crown Prince was extraordinarily ambiguous.


    He had disposed of many well-known prince¡¯s parties several times, but on the other hand, he was always extraordinarily lenient to the Crown Prince, and even repeatedly said such words as ¡°the foundation of the country,¡± as if he really wanted to treat him as the Crown Prince to cultivate carefully.


    ¡°The prince¡¯s trip is indeed beneficial to the people of Suizhou.¡± Xiao Kezhi said in a deep voice, ¡°I also think he should be praised.¡±


    Such an attitude left the crowd slightly reassured, and they echoed his words.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yu, the prince who was being discussed, had a depressed look on his face, and even when he heard the praise from the crowd, he did not show his joy, but became more and more depressed.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± He slowly rose from his seat, bowed his head, and walked to the center, kneeling down in front of dozens of gazes. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I am ashamed. I dare not accept any words of praise.¡±


    ¡°What, you have something to say?¡± Xiao Kezhi sat up straight and looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu heavily kowtowed and made a guilt-ridden appearance, saying sorrowfully, ¡°When I returned yesterday, I heard that the court had mentioned a few days ago that in the past two years since my marriage, I had not been able to give birth to a son or a daughter in order to secure the legacy of the country. I feel guilty, but this matter is all my fault. I have no concubines in the East Palace, and not because of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, it is my stubbornness to be unwilling to give up my consort. I am unwilling to have other children before my wife, who had not been able to comfort the ancestors¡­¡±


    This statement had the intention to excuse the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort.


    Squire Xu got up and said, ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t have to blame yourself. In the past two years, everyone knows the way Your Highness treats the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, and Your Highness¡¯s style of cleanliness is a model for all.¡±


    The words fell, and a few people rose to echo.


    Xiao Kezhi looked at the people underneath him, and a mocking smile flashed across his lips. Xiao Yu¡¯s words seem to imply that the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort Chu is involved in this matter.


    The actual fact was that he was so hypocritical that he could describe all selfish and self-serving actions as selfless. This nephew didn¡¯t have much in politics, but his ability to turn black to white and enlist the hearts of people was not small.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Xiao Kezhi hid the coldness in his eyes, ¡°I never said that my niece-in-law was in the wrong.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face was still ashen and gray. He got up slowly and glanced outside the hall as if he was waiting for something.


    Just when he was about to return to his seat, a servant from outside the hall hurried over and said loudly,: ¡°Your Majesty! The Crown Prince¡¯s Consort went down and went outside the Hall of Hundred Blessings to ask and see the Empress Dowager, and said, ¡®I want to voluntarily give up my position as the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort¡¯! The Empress Dowager is unwilling to make a decision and asks the Emperor to send a royal decree!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, there was an uproar in the hall!


    This was the first time in this dynasty that the monarchs and ministers discussed the Crown Prince¡¯s family affairs at the court meeting, and it was also the first time that a prince consort wanted to give up her position on her own initiative.


    The boulder hanging in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart fell slightly.


    Xiao Kezhi waited for the discussion to subside, then tapped on the table with his fingers and said in a deep voice. ¡°In that case, please invite the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort to come here together.¡±


    The servant hadn¡¯t even caught his breath yet, but after hearing this, he hurried out again.


    ¡­

 CH 130

    Vi7-8 minutes 23.06.2021


    The Court Meeting ¨C I would like to ask for permission to enter the Daoist temple for training (2)


    Outside the Hall of Hundred Blessings, Chu Ning got up from the ground, followed the servant, and walked quickly to the outer court in the south.


    The majestic palace in front of her was the Taiji Hall. Except when the first emperor passed away, she had never been here before, and she was finally going to step into it again today.


    At the foot of the stone steps, she stopped and stood in the spring breeze under the sun, looking up at the open temple door with complicated eyes.


    Outside such a vast and tall palace, her figure became thinner and petite, and even the servant who led her couldn¡¯t help but go up to help her.


    ¡°No need, thank you.¡± She smiled, shook her head, and refused, took a deep breath, straightened her back, climbed up the stone steps one by one, and entered the hall.


    A path between the ministers opened up for her, and the original discussion disappeared the moment she stepped in. Under countless gazes, she lowered her head and knelt in front of the throne.


    ¡°I just heard that you are going to resign from the position of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort in front of the Empress Dowager?¡± Xiao Kezhi¡¯s deep voice came from above his head.


    She nodded and said in a loud voice. ¡°This Concubine Chu, since she married into the East Palace and became the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, has had nothing to do for more than two years and knows that her status is low. Today, this lowly one wants to give up the position of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, and beg Your Majesty to find another good wife for the Crown Prince with the respect of a parent.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the courtiers around fell silent, and then gradually there were voices of discussion.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s hanging heart fell completely, but within a moment, he raised it again, while making an unbearable and sad look, while looking up at Xiao Kezhi, waiting to see his reaction.


    ¡°Is this really voluntary?¡± On the throne, under the gaze of everyone, Xiao Kezhi stared intently at his niece-in-law who was kneeling below, and said lightly, ¡°Do you know that if you lose the position of Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, you will no longer be a member of the royal family? Your current status, wealth and fame will no longer exist?¡±


    ¡°This consort is doing so voluntarily, and she understands what she is giving up. This lowly one just asks Your Majesty to fulfill it¡ª¡± Although Chu Ning¡¯s voice was soft, her tone was very firm.


    For some reason, she felt that he deliberately asked this question in front of Xiao Yu.


    She bowed her head and kowtowed, and continued the second half of the sentence. ¡°I would like to become a nun in the Daoist temple to practice the Dao, and I will never care about worldly affairs or get involved in secular customs.¡±


    After saying this, she finally let out the breath that was suppressed in her heart, and her whole body seemed to feel lighter.


    Xiao Yu, on the side, was stunned, staring at her dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning?¡±


    What he thought earlier was that she would give up her position as the main wife and continue to stay in the East Palace as a concubine, but she suddenly said that she wanted to become a nun in a Daoist temple!


    In front of all the ministers, he almost got up and asked her what was going on. Duke Xu, who was closest to him, hurriedly grabbed his clothes, frowned, and shook his head silently at him.


    He endured it, gritted his teeth, and sat down slowly, staring at his wife kneeling on the ground, who had never looked at him with red eyes, and the hands beside him were clenched tightly, trembling uncontrollably.


    ¡°Okay.¡± After examining her for a while, Xiao Kezhi slowly raised his hand and waved it, as if he was tired, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you have made up your mind, and you have not done anything in the past two years, I will allow you to leave the East Palace. I think you have always kept your duty in the past two years, and the behavior has not changed, so¡ªyou are permitted to practice the concept of returning to the Dao.¡±


    Guizhen Temple was a royal Daoist temple, built on the west side of the back garden of Taiji Palace. Those who practiced in it on weekdays were mostly noble women in Changan City, especially the women of the Xiao family and those who were closely related to the royal family. Some of them were dedicated to the Dao, while others had to temporarily become nuns due to various reasons.


    In the past, the entry and exit of the women in Guizhen Temple was controlled by the director of the harem. Now that the harem has no owner, the Emperor arranged it by himself, which was reasonable. Everyone was stunned about the drama, but they did not dwell long on this small detail.


    Probably remembering Chu Ning¡¯s identity, everyone looked at her with pity, regret, and even mocking. As the daughter of a disgraced lord, why did she not want the Crown Prince¡¯s protection?


    Few people remember that it was the prince who insisted on marrying the daughter of the Chu family.


    Even the courtiers who were on good terms with Chu Qianyu in the past thought that the prince had done his utmost benevolence and righteousness, and after all he was worthy of the Chu family.


    Chu Ning had no time to care about other people¡¯s thoughts but felt that the important matter in her heart was finally settled. She breathed a sigh of relief, bowed and bowed again, thanked him, and then got up and exited the TaijiHall.


    After she left, the others slowly looked back up front. Only Xiao Yu was staring at the direction of the palace door.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Duke Xu couldn¡¯t help reminding in a low voice, which pulled his mind back a little.


    ¡°¡­Crown Prince, do you have any complaints about my handling of this?¡±


    Xiao Yu listened to the repeated question, bowed slowly, and replied subduedly, ¡°I dare not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± On the throne, Xiao Kezhi glanced at him, a fleeting smile flickered across his lips, and he said, ¡°Let the Imperial Academy draw up an order on this matter immediately. Since the position of Crown Prince¡¯s Consort is vacant, as an uncle, I should also find a new marriage partner for the prince. If you have a suitable candidate, we can talk about it when the time comes.¡±


    After all, he didn¡¯t intend to get entangled in this matter any longer. He simply waved his hand to signal his retreat, then got up and left, leaving behind the courtiers, big and small, discussing all these tidbits of information.


    In the crowd, Xiao Yu¡¯s face was pale, and he was stunned for a long time without saying a word. Then he got up suddenly. Instead of going to the government office, he hurried towards the East Palace.

 CH 131

    Taoist Temple ¨C What a Day It Is (1)


    In the East Palace, Xu Rong waited restlessly outside the Guangtian Hall, walking back and forth from time to time with a serious expression on his face, as if he felt that something unexpected was about to happen.


    After an unknown amount of time, the guard came to report, ¡°Master, Her Highness¡ªHer Royal Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort is back!¡±


    Xu Rong jolted and hurried forward. Sure enough, he saw Chu Ning approaching at a leisurely pace, but seeing that her face was very calm, he couldn¡¯t see any clues from his expression. His heart pounded as he asked, ¡°Your Highness, is everything going well?¡±


    Chu Ning smiled and bowed. She said warmly, ¡°Duke Xu, now you can no longer call me ¡®Her Royal Highness¡¯.¡±


    As soon as Xu Rong heard this, he knew that the matter was over, so he relaxed and prepared to comfort her. He was about to speak, but saw that she had already told Cuihe, ¡°Go and pack the things. We will leave soon.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Xu Rong was stunned, ¡°Your Highness¡ªer, Lady Chu, where are you going?¡±


    Even if she was not the consort, she should still be a woman of the Eastern Palace, and the crown prince pities her, how could he let her go?


    ¡°Duke Xu, I have pleaded with the Emperor to give up the position of consort and become a nun. Naturally I can no longer live in the East Palace. Is the Minister satisfied?¡±


    Chu Ning stepped into the hall, looked around, and took a closer look at the room that she had lived in for more than two years.


    The furnishings were very similar to her original boudoir, but without the slightest warmth.


    ¡°Bring just our own things.¡±


    Cuihe nodded in agreement, then quickly stored away the huanghuali wooden box, inlaid with seven-color mother-of-pearl, which contained the land deeds of lands that had been saved for her since she was a child. Next was the loose change, then several kinds of jewelry in a treasure box, and a few sets of plain clothes that had been placed by the cupboard.


    ¡°Lady Chu, this¡ª¡± Xu Rong realized that things seemed to have changed, and immediately followed them to the door in surprise and wanted to ask, but he was interrupted by Xiao Yu, who rushed back from the Taiji Hall.


    ¡°A-Ning! What is the meaning of this!¡± His face was smoldered as he stood outside the bedroom door, blocking her way and his tone full of questioning.


    Chu Ning took a step back, opened the distance between them, lowered her eyes, and said, ¡°Your Highness asked A¡¯Ning to give up the position of consort, and A¡¯Ning gave it up. Isn¡¯t His Highness satisfied?¡±


    Xiao Yu paused, his gloomy eyes remained cloudy, as if he was trying to suppress his anger, ¡°How can this satisfy me? I-I never thought that you would leave!¡±


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. As if he remembered something, he suddenly sneered and said, ¡°A¡¯Ning, you have resentment in your heart, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is worrying too much, A¡¯Ning doesn¡¯t dare.¡± She put away her gentle and docile face, revealing her cold face underneath. She didn¡¯t look at him, instead just walking around him, but he grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, don¡¯t blame me, okay? You know, I had no choice!¡± Seeing her indifferent look, he felt more and more that he had guessed right, and his original anger subsided a little, trying to coax her with soft words


    Impatientness flashed across Chu Ning¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t show it outright. She was still cold, and wanted to pull her hand out of his grip, but he held it tighter.


    ¡°Your Highness, please let go.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ning¡ª¡±


    Xiao Yu wanted to say something else, but a few servants had already arrived from the Taiji Palace. They stopped at the bottom of the stone steps and rushed to salute the two above, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for Lady Chu to live in the East Palace. The Emperor ordered these slaves to come and invite Lady Chu to enter Guizhen Temple.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I should go.¡± Chu Ning calmed down and said coldly.


    A twist flashed across Xiao Yu¡¯s face.


    To him, sending someone directly to take the princess away was ridiculous and humiliating!


    The veins on his forehead twitched, wishing he could break into the Taiji Palace directly and pull his uncle who had robbed him of his throne and his consort.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, don¡¯t forget about your father. No one can help you except me.¡±


    He held her hand tightly, lowered his voice, and whispered the last words in her ear. Whether it was comforting or warning, in short, he gritted his teeth in an indescribable way.


    When he mentioned her father, Chu Ning turned her face away, then glared at him, saying the words ¡°Let go¡± silently.


    For some reason, a guilty conscience flashed in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart, and his originally tightened fingers unconsciously loosened.


    She withdrew her wrist, saluted briefly, then turned and left.


    There were swallows passing by in the sky, and the fragrance of grass and trees in the wind. Xiao Yu stood on the high steps, staring blankly at Chu Ning¡¯s receding figure that didn¡¯t even look back once.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡­ what on earth is going on here?¡± Xu Rong waited for a while, and finally couldn¡¯t help asking him.


    Annoyance flashed across his pale face, and the hand holding the door frame was also tightened, making the knuckles more prominent, ¡°I acted according to your arrangement, but she suddenly asked the Emperor to leave the East Palace and enter the Daoist temple as a nun! The Emperor agreed and is now escorting her to Guizhen Temple.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this move has been planned a long time ago. It seems that the Lady has made up her mind to leave Your Highness.¡± Xu Rong was surprised for a moment. He did not expect that the always gentle and docile Crown Prince¡¯s Consort Chu would be so unexpectedly tough. ¡°This minister didn¡¯t think carefully and didn¡¯t notice the abnormality in advance. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. She was the person next to my pillow. Even if I haven¡¯t noticed it, how can you?¡± Xiao Yu covered his forehead with one hand, blocking the extraordinarily bright sunlight in his eyes.


    Once he calmed down, the suspicion and panic that had been suppressed in his heart spread like weeds.


    In the past two years, he never really let go of his guard against Chu Ning, and now that she suddenly left, it made him even more uneasy.


    Fortunately, Zhao Yanzhou was still there, and he knew the whereabouts of the two young men left in the Chu family.


    He knew her weakness clearly.

 CH 132

    Taoist Temple ¨C What a Day It Is (2)


    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Eunuch Zhao.¡± He put down his hand, opened his eyes to face the glaring light, and ordered coldly, ¡°Also pay close attention in Chuzhou, and manipulate the situation when necessary.¡±


    Chuzhou was where the young masters of the Chu family studied.


    Xu Rong bowed in response, and his heart gradually relaxed. The prince was still clear after all, and he was not blindly bewitched by the Chu family. The more this was the case, the less his mind would be disturbed by meaningless trifles.


    ¡°Speed up the Zhao family deal.¡± After a while, Xiao Yu had recovered his former appearance. Except for his strange pale face, he looked gentle and refined.


    He didn¡¯t have many paths to choose, so he could only follow the path in front of him. The sooner the better.


    ¡­


    In the TaiJi Palace, under the guidance of the servants, Chu Ning walked through the Shenlong Gate, entered the back garden, and walked in the direction of Guizhen Temple.


    Cuihe followed her, the luggage in her hand was nothing more than a treasure box and a small parcel, as if she were just going out for a day or two.


    Along the way, some palace servants who didn¡¯t know about it called her ¡°Your Highness¡± and bowed to salute her. She smiled, patiently explaining to them one by one, ¡°I am no longer the consort, so I don¡¯t need you to salute me.¡±


    The servants all showed surprise on their faces, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask in detail. They could only watch her walk by and discuss quietly behind her backs.


    The Guizhen Temple was on the west side, and they led her to turn around and walk up a narrow and winding pebble path.


    She saw a girl with a maid walking towards her, dressed in a goose yellow skirt, beautiful and generous, steady and dignified. It was Qi Chenxiang.


    While walking, Qi Chenxiang listened to the maids beside him, her face didn¡¯t look calm as usual, but she could not hide her surprise. She was in a daze with downcast eyes and didn¡¯t notice Chu Ning¡¯s appearance. She didn¡¯t come back to her senses until the maid beside her gave a signal.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She stopped, frowned and looked at Chu Ning¡¯s plain dress, ¡°I heard that you are going to Guizhen Temple.¡±


    She never liked Chu Ning.


    In the past, when Chu Qianyu was still there, the girl from the Chu family was the most sought after in the capital. When the sisters in her family talked about Chu Ning, they always had a bit of envy or even jealousy. Naturally, she didn¡¯t like Chu Ning either.


    Later, when something happened to Chu Qianyu and Chu Ning was in trouble, marrying the crown prince Xiao Yu made the separation from the Qi family even more clear.


    But today, when she entered the palace to pay her respects to the Empress Dowager, she heard that Chu Ning had asked to give up her position as wife and practiced in a Daoist temple just because she had been married for two years and had done nothing.


    It was clear that she was also a noble daughter of a family sought after by thousands of people, even if she fell into trouble later, she shouldn¡¯t be so weak and spineless!


    She looked at Chu Ning¡¯s pitifully small luggage, and the disapproval in her eyes became clearer, ¡°How can you let yourself fall into such a situation? You don¡¯t even have a way out!¡±


    Chu Ning was stunned by her question, for a moment she didn¡¯t know why she looked at her with such disapproval, but after thinking about her current situation, she gradually realized.


    Others didn¡¯t know about her, let alone Xiao Yu¡¯s true face. From their point of view, she, the consort who left voluntarily, was probably a pitiful and deplorable weak woman. After leaving her husband, she will have nothing.


    It¡¯s just that Qi Chenxiang, who had always been generous and decent and can¡¯t make mistakes, would be such a proud person who couldn¡¯t tolerate sand in her eyes, which was much different from the Empress Dowager Qi.


    She paused, then showed a gentle smile towards Qi Chenxiang, ¡°Thank you, Sixth Lady for your concern. I am very satisfied to be able to reach this day.¡±


    Before that, she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that she could leave Xiao Yu so smoothly, but now the only thing she cared about was her father.


    Qi Chenxiang looked at the other¡¯s humble personage, felt very disappointed in her heart, and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, ¡°Forget it, you are so weak. No wonder you can¡¯t make your life better. No matter how much others worry about you, it won¡¯t help.¡±


    She didn¡¯t waste any more words, nodded slightly, and left with the maid.


    Chu Ning stood there for a while, looking at her back, and felt that today was the first time she truly knew the other.


    After a while, the servant led her to Guizhen Temple.


    The wing room in the temple has been tidied up. After the nuns came to see her, they all went back.


    She stayed in the room with Cuihe and listened to the servant¡¯s explanation, ¡°The furnishings in the lady¡¯s house are all supervised by Eunuch Liu personally. The clothes in the cupboard, the jewelry in the dowry, and the usual expenses are all prepared. It¡¯s all right.¡±


    As the servant said, he took her for a walk around the small courtyard, looking around everywhere.


    Sure enough, there were many exquisite clothes stacked in the cupboard, some were gorgeous and some were plain and elegant, and they were no worse than what she had in the East Palace.


    These seemed to be arranged by Xiao Kezhi after he learned that she was going to leave the prince.


    She looked at it carefully, thanked him solemnly, and after sending him away, picked out a blue lotus-colored large-sleeved shirt that was closest to other nuns. She sat down before the bronze mirror, let down her hair, and put her hair in the severe buns of nuns.


    The hair accessories, which were the same as men¡¯s, made the originally gentle and graceful face look a bit heroic.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she suddenly felt as if an invisible mask that had been worn for two or three years had been removed from her face.


    Her eyes were shining. Her spirit was flying high. She was clearly wearing the most simple clothes, and she even took off all her usual jewelry, but she was vivid and eye-catching when she looked around.


    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Cuihe watched from behind, and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    Chu Ning smiled, and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, what a day it is.¡±


    As long as Xiao Yu remarried, she would really have nothing to do with him.


    Cuihe tried to stop crying, but a few tears still slid down her cheeks.

 CH 133

    The First Thing You Need To Do Is To Do The Same To Me As You Did To Him? (1)


    The Guizhen Temple was located in the forbidden area. Because there were not many practitioners, there were no rules like other Taoist temples.


    In the evening, Chu Ning and Cuihe sat opposite each other, had their evening meal together, and went out of the courtyard in the hazy twilight, walking and talking around the gentle slope next to the Taoist temple. They met an older woman who was practicing in the temple on the way and nodded to each other.


    It was not until nightfall that the two of them returned to the courtyard.


    Cui He re-lit the incense, sat on the couch of the palace, and did some sewing by candlelight, while Chu Ning laid down paper and ground ink, writing a letter to Zhao Yanzhou.


    Previously, in order to be safe, and in order to keep Zhao Yan Zhou out of it, she did not tell him all of her original intentions, and today when he heard that she had suddenly left, she was afraid that he would be surprised.


    However, it was not possible to write everything clearly in the letter, so she could only tell him not to worry and not to be upset for her.


    She and Zhao Yanzhou although they have tried to keep their distance from each other for the past two years, they still know each other quite well, and they could understand each other¡¯s meaning almost without saying much.


    When the letter was finished, she read it carefully, blew the ink dry, and was about to put it in an envelope when soft footsteps suddenly came from the open window, followed by Xiao Kezhi¡¯s low voice.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Chu Ning froze before she was about to get up from behind the bookcase. She saw that he had already cleanly tumbled in through the window, striding over to her side and sweeping a glance down at the words on the paper.


    ¡°For Eunuch Zhao?¡± He sat down directly next to her and naturally took her in his arms, his tone relaxed and at ease, as if he were in his own bedchamber.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Ning nodded, and did not push him away, ¡°I am afraid that Brother is worried.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi did not say anything, only sealed up the letter for her and gave it to the subordinates to send out.


    The window was still open, and a breeze came in, bringing the fragrance of a peony bush into the house.


    Chu Ning remembered that he just tumbled in through the window and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°The son of heaven! He didn¡¯t even go to the front door, but clambered in through the window!¡±


    Xiao Kezhi did not have the slightest intention to blush, pointed to his own clothes, and said, ¡°When I came here, I did not bring anyone with me and also took the side door.¡±


    Only then did Chu Ning find that the clothes he was wearing were inconspicuous, plain in style, even the embroidery was sparse, and it made him blend into the night.


    In the end, he was the son of heaven. If he just entered the Taoist temple, he would come over with great fanfare, and it would attract suspicion.


    She thought about it and took the initiative to turn around and half-kneel on the couch, then reached out and took his arm, saying solemnly, ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s incident, Your Majesty.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi met her glittering eyes, gently patted her cheek, then rubbed her soft skin, lingering, ¡°No need to thank me. I also intended to do so.¡±


    For one thing, he also wanted to take the opportunity to take her away from Xiao Yu, and for another, he also intended to connive at Xiao Yu¡¯s collusion with Zhao Lun, so that when the time came to close the net, it would be righteous and he would be able to kill them all. He could get twice the result with half the effort.


    After half a year as the emperor, his nature was still unconventional and disdainful of common courtesy. But he was also very aware of the fact that there were mountains of politics that he had to deal with, and he definitely couldn¡¯t purge corruption overnight. His best tactics were to get rid of such matters efficiently.


    ¡°But you, why are you not wearing the dress I prepared for you?¡± He looked down at her, his gaze lingering for a moment on the tied-up crown of hair, then moving down a little to the green lotus-colored Taoist robe, ¡°Why are you dressed like this¡­¡±


    His fingertips lightly tapped her jaw, lifting her beautiful face.


    The black hair bundled in a Taoist bun, clean and sharp, lended her eyebrows and eyes a vigorous heroism.


    ¡°This is the Guizhen Temple.¡± She blinked, and the candlelight in her eyes followed, ¡°A¡¯Ning is a female nun, so naturally she should wear a Taoist robe and a nun cap.¡±


    ¡°But it is also a different kind of charm¡­¡±


    He reached out and untied her front sash; halfway, he stopped moving and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to live here.¡±


    ¡°It is much better than the East Palace.¡± She gently shook her head, the corners of her eyes were slightly red, but the corners of her lips were curved, ¡°A¡¯Ning has no power and no money. There is nothing that she can return to Your Majesty¡­.¡±


    She said, took his hand, and took the initiative to press it to the half-untied lapel.


    His hand stiffened and pressed on her sash, but hesitated to move.


    Somehow, she suddenly remembered his earlier phrase ¡°like¡±. Her heartbeat inexplicably increased rapidly.


    What exactly was he like?


    He did not move, only still frowning at her actions.


    ¡°Today, A¡¯Ning has come to serve His Majesty.¡± She lowered her eyes and said softly, then sat on her knees on the footrest in front of him and slowly bent her head down.


    Her movements were extremely slow, and as she lowered her posture a little. A bitter coldness gradually welled up in her heart.


    But just as she was about to get close, only half an inch away, her scalp suddenly tensed up and the crown of her hair was grabbed in his hand and lifted upward with force.


    With a cry of pain, she straightened up again and met his deep, dark eyes with some anger.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He pulled her close, his voice hoarse as he questioned, ¡°Is this what he told you to do in the Eastern Palace? You will do to me what you did to him?¡±


    His hand moved from under her hairpiece to her front lapel, clutching it so tightly that the clothes around her neck were gathered, hoisting her up so that she could not breathe, so she had to do her best to soften her body and press against his hand to squeeze out some space to breathe.

 CH 134

    The First Thing You Need To Do Is To Do The Same To Me As You Did To Him? (2)


    ¡°Does Your Majesty not like it?¡± Her face grew red from the suffocation and her words were a little weak, ¡°A¡¯Ning thought that men were like that.¡±


    He looked at her with difficulty and slowly loosened his hand, but his expression remained cold, and his anger was not even half-extinguished.


    How could he not like it? Although he was not experienced, his urges prickled at just the mental image, crawling over his body.


    But the matter of men and women, after all, was related to love. Not only was his preference important, her feelings were equally important to him.


    He could see that she did not like to do such things, if so, why force herself to? There were plenty of ways to make him comfortable and content, and he didn¡¯t want to see her sacrificing at all.


    ¡°Whether I like it or not is one thing.¡± He had anger in his heart and his tone grew colder. He simply stood up and turned his back on her, ¡°I will not force anyone.¡±


    His tall figure blocked most of the candlelight, casting a heavy shadow behind him. Chu Ning was enveloped in it, stunned and speechless.


    Previously, she could not tell whether the ¡°like¡± he said was true or false, whether it was the kind of ¡°like¡± she thought in her heart, and even then, because of the discouragement she felt in the Crown Prince, she clearly had some doubts, but still subconsciously chose to stop thinking about it.


    But now, it seemed that there was no way to avoid it.


    She had already left Xiao Yu and was living in the Taiji Palace, and even though she still had the status of a female nun, it was like a thin layer of paper that would break at the slightest poke.


    Without the obstacles, she would be less exciting and new to him. If she were just a plaything, it would have been time for him to show her true colors and play with her wantonly.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing so, and even her initiative was rejected.


    If this were not true, she does not know what can be considered ¡°true¡±.


    But such a heart, how to respond? She felt confused.


    He stood still and did not hear any movement behind him, and his anger was extinguished, so he could not help but turn his head to take a look.


    This look, seeing her sitting dumbly on the couch, looking up at him, bewildered and at a loss, as if she were a child who did something wrong but did not know how to apologize.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Kezhi could not help but let out a light sigh, and even the anger in his heart disappeared.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± He sat back on the edge of the couch, stroked the hair at her temples, and asked with a frown.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning doesn¡¯t know what to say.¡± She said lowly, her voice soft, not at all offended by his sudden anger just now, ¡°Your Majesty treats A¡¯Ning well, but A¡¯Ning has nothing to repay him with.¡±


    His heart softened even more, reaching out to rub her temples and shook his head, ¡°What I want is just to make you feel comfortable. Where is the energy that you had when you first asked me to help you?¡±


    These words seemed to give her a push, making her gradually regain her usual boldness.


    She simply stood up and went behind the screen, removing her clothes one by one, leaving only the outermost piece of the blue lotus-colored Taoist robe.


    The bottom of the robe swayed with her steps, blurring her delicate curves.


    ¡°You have entered the temple at night. Do you want to stay overnight?¡± She stopped in front of the case, poured a cup of warm tea, and softly asked, as if she were really a female nun in the Taoist sect.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. Would you like me to stay here for a while?¡± He looked at her robe with a smile while reaching out to take the cup of tea.


    But before she touched the warm rim of the cup, her hand let go and the cup tipped over, the warm water fell on his open robe.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she pretended to exclaim nervously, hurriedly rushing closer and removing the wet clothes.


    The two of them got closer and closer, and he simply took her to his lap and whispered in her ear, ¡°This maiden has removed all my clothes. What should I wear?¡±


    He said, tugging at her robe, nibbling on her ear, ¡°Why don¡¯t you lend me this one for a while?¡±


    ¡°Then, so be it¡­¡± She bit her lip, blushed shyly, and slowly untied her robe.


    His gaze was always fixed on her, and when he saw the robe fall, he pretended to be surprised, ¡°Maiden, you really look like this. You really are not willing to be lonely! Have you been waiting for me to come?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Taoist gate is cold and silent, I only hope that this gentleman will have mercy¡­¡±


    He shook his head helplessly and carried her up to the bed.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come, how would you survive the long, slow night¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This night was really extraordinarily long.


    The few red candles in the room had burned to the end and went out for an unknown period of time before Chu Ning finally fully relaxed.


    She put her head on his shoulder with half-closed, teary eyes.


    He had been a little different from his usual, consistently strong at the same time, but he also could not stop forcing her to let go of herself, expressing all her feelings, pain, soreness, relief, tension.


    She was used to hiding herself. At first she felt awkward and restrained, but under his step-by-step pressure and patient guidance, more and more, she felt the heavy burden in her heart lift a little.


    She felt herself being cared for, being pampered, and the pleasure was not just a thin layer of floating end left on the surface of the tea soup.


    ¡°Just now, did I make you feel comfortable?¡± He wrapped his arms around her and once again asked the words that have been asked countless times.


    This time, she did not hesitate a bit and nodded, ¡°A¡¯Ning felt very comfortable.¡±


    He was finally satisfied, wiped away the sweat from the corner of her forehead, and whispered, ¡°I will always make you feel comfortable in the future.¡±

 CH 135

    Warning ¨C More Blood Will Be Shed. (1)


    The Crown Prince gave way. The East Palace harem was really empty.


    The matter of choosing a new concubine for the Crown Prince was finally brought up again, and every day after the political discussions, someone would always say a word or two.


    If it were in the old days, there would be countless people who wanted to marry their daughters to the Crown Prince, but now there were only a few old ministers who had a deep friendship with the Crown Prince.


    But their expression, it seemed, was only for the sake of past favors, not any sincere intention to marry.


    This situation was both forced by the situation and deliberately done by Xiao Yu, in order to make the Zhao family¡¯s affairs logical ¨C there would be no one he could choose but Zhao Yue, who came from a privileged background but was a widow.


    The only way to choose a widowed woman was to have his circumstances be the same.


    The Zhao family had military power, and the Qi family, even if they didn¡¯t like military generals, had to be wary. Qi Mu almost rose to refute this on the spot, saying that Zhao¡¯s widow was not worthy of being the prince¡¯s consort.


    Xiao Yu, of course, had already prepared his own argument, saying that he had already had a wife and had no choice but to separate, and was not qualified to dislike Zhao¡¯s position.


    The reason why the prince was so anxious to have a concubine was to have an heir as soon as possible, and that Second Lady Zhao had raised a little girl during her marriage to the Cheng family, but when the girl was six months old, she was caught in the rain on her way to Buzhou and died of a wind chill.


    So, he just plugged Qi Mu¡¯s words, and after several days of argument, the matter finally fell on Xiao Kezhi¡¯s hands.


    As the son of heaven, and an elder of the prince, should make the final decision.


    Qi Mu and Xiao Yu, both put their hopes on him.


    He listened patiently to the arguments back and forth, and finally, under the gaze of dozens of pairs of eyes, he said lightly, ¡°Just for the sake of passing on the lineage and continuing the bloodline, indeed, Lady Zhao is very suitable. Since the Crown Prince is also willing, I, as an uncle, will not oppose, if the Zhao family agrees, this matter may be settled.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Qi Mu was so shocked that he could hardly believe his ears.


    He had previously thought that the young emperor, although flamboyant, knew what was at stake, but now he was condoning the marriage between the prince and the Zhao family.


    Xiao Yu also felt incredulous.


    He originally thought that Xiao Kezhi would not easily agree to the marriage.


    Somehow, he always felt that it all came too smoothly, except for Chu Ning¡¯s sudden departure from the established trajectory, everything else was so smooth that he was a bit frightened.


    But the arrow was on the string and had to be fired, so he just had to press down the dissension in his heart and answer it in public.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Ke Zhi expressionlessly swept the crowd, his gaze swept over Qi Mu¡¯s expression full of shock and dissatisfaction, and continued, ¡°Today¡¯s discussion ends here.¡±


    Saying so, he stood up and left the Taiji Hall.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, when the chambermaids sent the monthly allowance to each courtyard of the Guizhen Temple, the nourishing medicines that Xiao Kezhi had prepared were also sent to Chu Ning¡¯s house.


    ¡°My Lady, these are the nourishing medicines that His Majesty has instructed Feng Yu to personally select. They are all prepared according to the old recipe. Daily use can warm My Lady¡¯s meridians and disperse cold, invigorate blood, and resolve silt.¡±


    Chu Ning smiled and took them with her own hands, asked Cuihe to make tea for the visitors, and let them rest for a moment in the room.


    After the people left, Cuihe came back and took out the medicines, looked at the prescriptions one by one, and said, ¡°The Emperor treats My Lady well indeed, and takes such things to heart.¡±


    The previous delivery of contraceptive pills, Liu Kang said, was only with temporary medicine, and the physicians looking for more permanent solutions was not a joke.


    Chu Ning faintly hummed, absentmindedly remembering the many details of the past six months with Xiao Kezhi¡ªthe political intrigue, the general situation.


    ¡°Yes, the Zhao family will naturally agree, I think, in less than three months, the marriage will be completed.¡± Chu Ning put the roasted tea into the tea mill to carefully grind, ¡°By that time¡­¡±


    At that time, after everything was confirmed, Xiao Kezhi would take action to capture Xiao Yu and the Zhao family all together.


    The rest of this sentence, she did not say out loud, but Cuihe understood.


    ¡°When things pass, have you thought about what you want to do afterward?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to waste half of your life in a Taoist temple? This maid thought that His Majesty treated my lady with sincerity¡­¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s hand sifting through the tea ends paused, then let out a light sigh and did not answer.


    She did have the thought of spending the rest of her life in the Taoist temple. After all, being able to leave Xiao Yu was beyond expectation. But thinking about Xiao Kezhi, she did seem to have her heart set on him.


    Only, about the future, he did not mention it, and she did not ask. Exactly how it would be was still unknown.

 CH 136

    Warning ¨C More Blood Will Be Shed. (2)


    Qi Mu visited the residence of the Empress Dowager. They were already aware of what had happened earlier, and some maids had rushed to Ganlu Hall to invite the emperor over.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor has always acted unrestrainedly, I¡¯m afraid he will not come at all, just like last time.¡± Qi Mu waited for a moment, his anger could not be dispelled, so he coldly speculated, ¡°In the end, after staying outside for so many years, he is really a wild man.¡±


    However, soon after the words fell, the maid outside said, ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor is here.¡±


    Qi Mu stopped talking, stood up, and bowed to Xiao Kezhi, who came in with confidence.


    ¡°The Empress Dowager has asked me to come here at this time. Does she have something to say?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi raised his hand at him and then sat down on the couch, as if he did not feel the stiffness of the atmosphere.


    ¡°Hmph, doesn¡¯t Your Majesty have anything to say to me?¡± Empress Dowager Qi also did not make much courtesy, opened her eyes and smiled coldly, saying, ¡°Letting the Zhao family and the East Palace get mixed up in one place, does Your Majesty think that the dynasty is too stable, or does he not put the Bozhou army in her eyes?¡±


    ¡°What? The Empress Dowager has doubts about my decree? If you say a word or two as an elder, it¡¯s fine, but if you want to interfere with my decision, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    He faintly glanced over, his calm words implied a warning but heard the Queen Dowager Qi¡¯s suppressed anger finally burst out.


    ¡°Liulang! Do you think you can leave others behind now that your wings are getting broader?¡± She slapped the table so hard that the Buddhist beads in her hand hit the wood and were thrown off their strings, falling all over the floor.


    Qi Mu also could not help but stand up and warned with a sober face, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t forget that it was my Qi family that supported Your Majesty to ascend to the throne in the first place.


    This. He had been holding in his heart for a long time, and today, he finally could not help but say it. This young emperor, if not given some warning, would only become more and more unrestrained.


    ¡°Well, the great minister is careful with his words.¡± The Empress Dowager Qi glanced at him, despite this, her tone was not half displeased, as if she also agreed with his words.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xiao Kezhi raised his eyebrows, seemingly not taking their warning into account, ¡°I do not know how the Empress Dowager and Minister Qi will bring me down? Let the courtiers impeach the emperor?¡±


    Empress Dowager Qi was exasperated by his carefree tone, her chest heaving, and the loose flesh on her face drooping more and more, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? A decree from me may not be enough, the impeachment of the courtiers may still not be enough, but don¡¯t you forget from whose hands your throne was snatched from. If someone identifies your throne as stolen, it could be snatched by the hands of your nephew. Can you still sit firmly?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi did not say anything and quietly surveyed the two people in the room.


    Qi Mu thought he looked like this because he understood the power of the fear and could not help but feel a little more comfortable in the heart, continuing, ¡°Your Majesty, indulging in the East Palace is not a good thing, for the sake of Your Majesty¡¯s own position. Do not sit by the East Palace and the Zhao family¡¯s marriage.¡±


    ¡°Liulang, you should be an understanding person. The Crown Prince is not your own bloodline, how will he share your heart?¡± Empress Dowager Qi also continued to advise, ¡°Since you are my Qi family¡¯s support, I will naturally stand by your side, but you can¡¯t always let me down.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi pondered for a long time before saying, ¡°I understand what the Empress Dowager means. Do you want me to alienate the Crown Prince and get close to the Qi family, preferably ¨C to marry a girl from the Qi family and give birth to an imperial son to replace the current East Palace?¡±


    Always standing by the side without saying anything, Qi Shenxiang was suddenly mentioned, and she subconsciously clenched the hem of her skirt.


    But before the words came out, Xiao Kezhi suddenly changed his face, fiercely rose, coldly looked down at the two, and said sternly, ¡°Empress Dowager and Minister Qi, are you using the throne of Great Liang as your own bargaining chip and treating me as a puppet on a string? I can¡¯t imagine that after half a year, you still haven¡¯t seen that I am not the previous emperor and will not be at your mercy!¡±


    He said, striding to the door, pulling it open, and shouting towards the outside of the hall, ¡°Come!¡±


    A short while later, outside the Hall of the Hundred Blessings came the neat sound of footsteps from far to near, accompanied by the clanking sound of armor, swords, and spears, listening to the hearts of the alarmed.


    But a few moments later, Jin Jiang had arrived with hundreds of guards of the Qianniu Guards, surrounding the entire Hundred Blessings Hall inside and out.


    ¡°You! What are you doing!¡± Empress Dowager Qi looked at the uncountable shining swords and guns outside the hall and was shocked, angry and afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Empress Dowager, I won¡¯t do anything. But I want the Empress Dowager and Minister Qi to see whose orders the Qianniu Guards of the Taiji Palace, and even the city defense forces of the entire Changan City, and even the Jinwu Guards in the market, actually listen to. Half a year has passed, still don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi unhurriedly took the knife in Jin Jiang¡¯s hand, turned around and approached the two step by step, stopped at their gradually hard breathing and frightened eyes, casually waved his knife, then split a screen beside him.


    ¡°Yes, when I was able to ascend to the throne, I did have the support of the Empress Dowager and the Qi family. But if the Qi family did not support me, would there be nothing I could do?¡± He shook his head, his tone was full of aura and confidence, ¡°It¡¯s just going to take more blood.¡±

 CH 137

    The first thing that happened was that Qi Mu suddenly submitted a letter of resignation. (1)


    The Empress Dowager and Qi Mu have seen a lot, but they have never seen such a battle, being pointed by numerous cold, sharp knives. No one could be calm.


    They held their breath for a moment in silence, before Empress Dowager Qi clutched the armrests on the side of the couch and asked in a cold voice, ¡°You are so open, acting in a disorderly manner. Are you not afraid that you will not be able to plug the world¡¯s mouth and sit on the throne!


    ¡°Can¡¯t plug the mouths of the people?¡± Xiao Kezhi asked calmly, as if he had heard some unbelievable strange story. Sizing up the two, he added ¡°Why should I bother with such a thought? The person who should be worried is you.¡±


    He waved his hand at Jin Jiang, instructing him to present a stack of bound papers that he had prepared.


    The two Qi family members looked at each other in disbelief. Qi Mu took it with a sober face and brought it to the Empress Dowager, flipping through it together, but the more they looked, the more frightened they felt, not knowing what to do.


    In the stack of books in their hands, they clearly recorded the biographies of all the Qi family members who had joined the court and their family members¡¯ various acts in the past seven or eight years, including the contents of the officials¡¯ records, as well as the things they had desperately tried to erase from the case files, the shameful things, from the forced occupation of people¡¯s land, the embezzlement of tax money, to the bullying of men and women, deceiving the emperor; almost nothing was left out.


    ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get the information you need.¡± The more Qi Mu looked at it, the more frightened he was, he acted as if the volume in his hand were as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    The first part of the story was not even a big deal, they let the officials underneath handle it directly, who knew that the emperor would find out everything!


    ¡°These years, the Qi family stands too high.¡± Xiao Kezhi methodically said, ¡°Forget to look down. There are so many poor officials who are unable to get promoted because of the Qi family and other big families. You always turned a blind eye to them and suppressed them.


    Most of these cold officials had real talent, so although their official positions were not high, most of them were able to contact and collect more things than the Qi family could. These years, Xiao Kezhi secretly obtained these people¡¯s support in order to grasp enough information, step by step to build up strength at the top.


    Qi Mu stared at him wordlessly, but Empress Dowager Qi suddenly calmed down and whispered, ¡°Emperor, do you really think that with these charges, you can bring down the Qi family? A great clan that has lasted for hundreds of years, to put it mildly, that has lasted longer than even the Great Liang Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°The Empress Dowager is too worried. I never thought of using these to crush anyone, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until today to take them out.¡± Xiao Kezhi placed his hands behind his back, raising his eyes to the vast sky outside the hall door, and leisurely said, ¡°But, people¡¯s words can be feared. The Qi family is related to the Emperor. How many big families are eyeing this spot? If I mention these old stories in court, what do you think they will do?¡±


    Empress Dowager Qi smiled and was silent.


    What would they do? They would seize the opportunity to try to pull the Qi family down from their present high position so that they could get a share of the pie.


    In this way, although it would not uproot the great family that has lasted for hundreds of years, it would probably cause them to fall into ruin from then on.


    ¡°When did you start preparing for this?¡± Her original anger was crushed a little, turning into fine sand that slipped away hurriedly.


    Assembling such an exhaustive volume was obviously not something that could be done overnight. She had been working hard in Changan for many years and thought she had everything firmly in her hands, but she did not expect that in Ganzhou, the northwestern part of the country that had long been ignored by her, an unassuming concubine son had been planning to seize power and usurp the throne!


    ¡°It¡¯s been eight years.¡± Xiao Kezhi slowly turned around, and the bright sunlight shone behind him, setting his figure taller and taller, ¡°It¡¯s just that you were in Changan and have never noticed it.¡±


    Somehow, Qi Mu suddenly remembered something and could not help but stare at it with wide eyes, asking, ¡°When someone proposed to me that the King of Qin could first return to Changan to replace the Crown Prince, could it also be¨C¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Xiao Kezhi revealed a smile, looking at Qi Mu¡¯s heart getting colder and colder, ¡°It was also arranged by me.¡±


    Qi Mu fiercely stiffened, and then his body went soft, almost sliding down from the couch.


    The matter has come to this point, it seems that they no longer have any certainty, their every move had long been in the other party¡¯s calculations.


    ¡°It was I who underestimated you.¡± Empress Dowager Qi slowly closed her tired eyes, her hands gently folded, sighing feebly, ¡°What do you want, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Empress Dowager, I don¡¯t like unnecessary fighting. The Qi family just needs to be more peaceful. I can always still use it.¡± He said, finally handing the long sword back to Jin Jiang, nodding his chin in Qi Shenxiang¡¯s direction, ¡°Don¡¯t presume to treat me like the previous emperor at will.¡±


    With these words, it was implied that he was no longer planning to marry Lady Qi.


    Empress Dowager Qi and Qi Mu did not speak. Qi Shenxiang, who had been standing silently on the side, pinched the corner of her coat, but finally could not help herself and said softly, ¡°This sixth young lady also does not want to marry His Majesty.¡±


    This idea has been in her mind for a long time, but every time she wanted to say it, she was blocked by her aunt and father.


    Today, when she saw how strong the Emperor was, and how he had beaten his aunt and father into submission, she knew that the marriage would not be possible.


    A sigh of relief, at the same time, could not help but have a few reminisces on what she had lost.

 CH 138

    The first thing that happened was that Qi Mu suddenly submitted a letter of resignation. (2)


    In the end, as part of the noble family that had been so rejected, she could not help but to say what was in her heart, as if this would prove anything in general.


    Hearing this, Xiao Kezhi raised his eyebrows and glanced at her. There was no sarcasm in his eyes, but a trace of surprise, ¡°It¡¯s better this way, and it won¡¯t affect your marriage prospects.¡±


    The Empress Dowager Qi, however, only shook her head silently in her heart.


    ¡°Let the underlings restrain themselves. What the Imperial court wants are officials with real abilities. Don¡¯t keep those corpses who are devoid of ability and only seek personal gain.¡± Xiao Kezhi continued to speak slowly, holding the teacup in his hands, then personally pouring a cup of tea for the Empress Dowager Qi. ¡°If you can clean up your own house, the court of Great Liang will naturally have a place for the Qi family.¡±


    His words seem to be light, but in fact, he meant to let the Qi family break their own arms, give up most of the interests that have been originally for themselves, and be an exemplar. If the Qi family did not complain, the other big families naturally would not set off any trouble.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you some time. If things are not arranged to my satisfaction before the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding¡­ these swords and spears will not be idle threats.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi did not wait for a reply. He simply got up and left with big steps, bringing away hundreds of fully armed guards with the sound of neat footsteps and clanging armor.


    ¡­¡­


    The marriage between the East Palace and the Zhao family was finally decided a few days later.


    The Ministry of Rites and the Zongzheng Temple performed the six rites according to the Emperor¡¯s wishes. Xiao Yu wanted to make this happen as soon as possible, and since they were not first marriages, it was not advisable to make a big deal out of it according to the custom of Daliang, so the six rites, which would have taken at least half a year to complete, only took about three months.


    There was still a lot of talk in the court about the matter, and speculation about whether there was a collusion between Xiao Yu and Zhao Lun, and whether the emperor knew about it.


    A few days later, however, everyone¡¯s thoughts turned to something else.


    Qi Mu, the Grand Chancellor, suddenly submitted a letter of resignation, saying that he was too old to hold the post of Grand Chancellor anymore and asked the emperor for permission to retire!


    This matter was really unexpected.


    In today¡¯s court, the Qi family had their hands in every corner. In the capital, half of the officials of higher rank were promoted by Qi Mu or those who were closely related to the Qi family, and Qi Mu was their main backbone.


    He was now just over half a hundred years old. Although he was not in his prime anymore, he also was not at the time when his body was too old and decrepit to serve.


    The people originally thought that it was about the Qi family and the Emperor¡¯s differences of opinion, which was used as a means to make a show. It was not surprising that he not only took the initiative to resign, and even privately instructed several other powerful confidants to retire to the second line and no longer involve themselves too much in political affairs.


    The courtiers then slowly understood that the Qi family was not going to call the emperor¡¯s bluff? It was clear that they have completely softened, taking the initiative to give in!


    The Grand Chancellor¡¯s decision to give up all of his hard-earned successes was a matter of speculation, and the emperor had used some kind of method to make the Empress Dowager and Qi Mu, who had been in charge of the government for many years, give up most of their hard-earned successes without a word.


    In a full month of time, more than a dozen important official positions changed, which set off a huge wave of alertness in officials large and small. Everyone became much more conscientious.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Guizhen Temple, Chu Ning listened to the news sent by the chamberlain, and the ripples in her heart became smaller every day.


    At first, every time she heard the word ¡°Crown Prince,¡± she would still feel a little strange, but now he was now like an irrelevant person.


    At night, the sound of music came from the direction of Ganlu Hall.


    Cuihe came in with the decocted tonic medicine, sent it to Chu Ning, went outside the courtyard to open the door a few inches, and then retreated.


    It was already April, and winter was already over. The air was filled with the warm scent of grass and trees, so fragrant that it was slightly intoxicating.


    Creak¡­


    The wooden door was pushed open and closed from the outside, followed by a tall, upright figure walking to the door.


    He didn¡¯t go in, but walked silently to the open window and quietly looked at the woman in the window.


    She was sitting upright on her knees on the couch, her left hand on the paper, her right hand squeezing the brush, meticulously copying words.


    The orange light shone on her side face, giving a layer of warmth to the originally fair skin. The side of her face was slightly downcast, outlining the delicate and exquisite graceful lines. The hair tied in the bun was too slippery, and a thin strand fell down to her cheek when she was not careful.


    She wrote carefully, one stroke at a time, and only when the character ¡°ºÍ¡± was finished did she use her left hand to pin the strand of hair behind her ear. But the next character ¡°åÇ¡± was two strokes written before the strand of hair fell down again.


    The person outside the window couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pin that strand of hair behind her ear for her.


    The soft and delicate touch under his fingertips was too much to let go of, and he gently stroked her face and refused to leave.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The words under her brush failed to finish, Chu Ning put down the brush, twisted her head, and met a pair of rarely gentle eyes by the window.


    She did not feel surprised at all.


    These days, he quietly visited every one or two days. The time he spent here was not in the least bit shorter than in Ganlu Hall.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a bowl of cherry milk dessert left.¡± She tilted her head and smiled, her eyes glowing with the starlight behind him.


    He stood outside the window and couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and lightly kiss her eyes.

 CH 139

    Heartfelt Thoughts ¨C If You Can¡¯t Bear It, Don¡¯t. (1)


    In the spring night, the stars were shining brightly, and the grass was lush.


    Chu Ning was stunned, then closed her eyes and tilted her head, taking the initiative to kiss him back.


    The silver starlight draped over his back. The golden candlelight crept up her dress, silver and gold gradually approaching, slowly mingling together and merging into a brilliant light.


    The elbows she was holding were sore and her waist was leaning back, swaying, so he simply grabbed her and gently carried her out of the window.


    The skirt swept over the bookcase, sweeping the brush to the floor.


    He ignored it and carried her along the long corridor outside the house to the end, sitting down against the side.


    She sat quietly beside him, the night breeze blowing over them and sending the green lotus leaf-colored clothes flying in the air.She moved to smooth down the corners of her clothes, but her wrist was suddenly cold. She looked down and saw that a string of crystal-clear red jade beads had been slid on her wrist at some point.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Xiao Kezhi held her hand and put it in his own palm for a closer look.


    The green lotus-colored sleeves slipped down to reveal the white skin of her slender wrist and fingers, and the  round and transparent red jade contrasted it, like white snow against red plums.


    ¡°It really suits you.¡± He was very satisfied and put down her hand. After the sleeve of her Taoist robe was smoothed down, a touch of red could still be seen, ¡°You do not wear the clothing and jewelry this Emperor provided you. You can at least keep this bracelet on you all the time.¡±


    Being in view of others, Chu Ning¡¯s daily outfit consisted of only the daoist robe and nun headpiece. The rest of the bright clothes and jewelry, she could not touch.


    He was sorry and lost in his heart. That day he saw a piece of good red jade tribute from the south and immediately thought of her situation, so he ordered someone to make this bracelet.


    The red jade worn on the wrist, she should keep it, right?


    Chu Ning smiled and subconsciously did not want to disappoint him, so she nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for taking the trouble. A¡¯Ning will wear it.¡±


    He hugged her, cupped her cheek, and asked, ¡°How will you thank me?¡±


    These words sounded familiar, and Chu Ning¡¯s cheeks inexplicably burned, so she couldn¡¯t help but gently move her eyes away and gesture in the direction of the house, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give that bowl of cherry milk dessert to Your Majesty as a thank you gift?¡±


    ¡°The dessert should have been mine anyways.¡± He was obviously not satisfied and turned her cheek again, lowering his head to kiss her ear little by little, ¡°Is my heart worth only this bowl of dessert?¡±


    The delicate touch spread from her ear, causing her to shrink. Her cheeks grew hotter, and the hand on his shoulder tightened quietly, scrunching the originally flat clothing to a crumpled state.


    ¡°That bowl of dessert is also A¡¯Ning¡¯s heart¡­¡±


    Her voice was thin and soft, with an unobtrusive dainty meaning, making his heart flush with a touch of sweetness.


    ¡°Then I will go and eat A¡¯Ning¡¯s heart.¡± He stopped moving, stood up and wrapped his arms around her limp body, and reentered the house.


    On the table, the palm-sized celadon bowl was filled with snow-white milk pudding, topped with dripping syrup and a few fresh red cherries, which whetted one¡¯s appetite.


    He sat down on the couch, held the bowl in his hand and lifted the spoon, scooped up a piece of pudding and a cherry, but did not put it into his own mouth, rather passing it in front of her eyes.


    She looked up at him, then down at the pudding on the spoon, opened her mouth slightly,, and took the dessert into her mouth.


    The dense pudding melted in her mouth with a wisp of sweetness, and the cold cherry slid between her lips and teeth, flowing with a slightly sour juice that mixed with the sweetness.


    She was about to let go of the spoon, but he smeared the remaining pudding on her lips as if on purpose.


    The white spread over the red as she watched his eyes deepen.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± He asked in a dumb voice.


    Chu Ning nodded with a red face under his gaze and tried to lick away the pudding stained on her lips, but he suddenly came closer and kissed her.


    ¡°I will also taste it.¡±


    The tart cherry and the melting soft pudding fused together, sweet and lingering.


    The green lotus-colored Taoist robe was removed and fell on the edge of the couch, along with his basalt-colored robe.


    The remaining cherries and pudding in the bowl were spooned by him and served elsewhere, and then a little bit was swallowed by him and savored.


    ¡°It¡¯s A¡¯Ning¡¯s heart. I can¡¯t live up to it.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    East Palace, Guangtian Hall.


    Xiao Yu had only just finished discussing what happened next with one of the generals Zhao Lun had quietly sent to Changan from Bozhou to meet with him.


    According to his previous idea, the army of Bozhou should take advantage of the month or so before the wedding to train well and prepare enough food and supplies.


    Once the marriage with Zhao Yue is completed, he would immediately look for an opportunity to leave Changan. At that time, even if there were a thousand cattle guards and imperial soldiers in the capital area, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him for a while, so it could give the army an opportunity to train.


    He wanted to follow the method of Xiao Kezhi who led the troops into Changan in disguise to ambush various places near the capital, so that when the main army attacked the city, they could get twice the result with half the effort.


    However, he was not good at arranging troops. Although he had this idea, putting it into practice would require a different kind of skill, and this discussion took more than two hours to finish.


    After Xu Rong arranged for the general to dress up as an ordinary guard and leave through the main gate of the East Palace, Xiao Yu finally couldn¡¯t help but fall onto the couch, covering his chest and coughing feebly.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Xu Rong turned around and instructed the maid to bring him the tonic soup he always took, then watched him drink it all in one gulp and take a ginseng slice in his mouth before he felt relieved, ¡°Even if you are busy and diligent, Your Highness should also take care of yourself.¡±


    Recently, as the wedding date was set, Xiao Yu¡¯s daily court time was getting longer and longer. Not only did he have to deal with the many matters that were already the responsibility of the East Palace, but he also had to think about all the next arrangements. The chamberlain of the East Palace said that for two or three nights, the candlelight in the bedchamber was still burning


    Other people didn¡¯t understand, but he can roughly guess that the prince was like this because first, he was indeed busy, but second, Lady Chu was still not around.

 CH 140

    Heartfelt Thoughts ¨C If You Can¡¯t Bear It, Don¡¯t. (2)


    He had raised the prince to be a gentle and courteous modest gentleman, but because of the previous emperor¡¯s ruthlessness and weakness and the Empress Dowager¡¯s coldness and oppression, he gradually developed a gloomy and suspicious nature.


    Lady Chu was one of the few people who could make the Crown Prince feel human. The first time he saw this, he had to admit that she had taken good care of the prince and served him for the past two years so that his weak body had improved.


    The other maids and chamberlains did not dare to approach him because of his unpredictable nature, fearing that they would be chastised if they were not careful, and their words would never be taken to heart by the crown prince, so they naturally would not be much comforted.


    Only Lady Chu could advise the prince to take medicine or go to bed early, and the prince would more or less listen to some of her chidings.


    Now that she was gone, the whole East Palace felt what was missing, empty and lifeless.


    He thought that the prince was forcing himself so much to escape the guilt and anger in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± After Xiao Yu calmed down for a moment, he sat up straight from the couch, waved his hand at him with his head bowed, and continued to talk about the deployment, ¡°The 100,000 people stationed in Ganzhou, we also have to guard against them getting word to return to help by then.¡±


    Xu Rong looked at him for a moment and saw that although his face was pale, his mind was very sober, so he nodded along, ¡°Yes, although the two armies can match each other, to ensure that nothing can go wrong, indeed, we must guard against them. Your Highness has a countermeasure?¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything, but rethought the map of Great Liang in his mind, especially the area of Ganzhou, and only after a moment did he slowly say, ¡°The Ganzhou army was set up to resist the Northern Rong.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Xu Rong nodded and replied, ¡°The north is desolate and barren, and the Northern Rong people drink blood and eat hair, and in order to seize food and treasure, they repeatedly come south and invade our borders, causing the people to suffer, and the imperial court is always worried, which is why they have a large army in Ganzhou ¨C Your Highness, do you want¡­¡±


    At the end of the sentence, he slowly came back to his senses and suddenly had a guess, and could not help but ask with wide eyes.


    Xiao Yu frowned, nodded gently, and said, ¡°The only ones who can hold back the Ganzhou Garrison are the Northern Rong.¡±


    ¡°But, that is the northwest frontier, the Northern Rong are vicious and savage, once they break through the defense line ¨C the consequences are worrying!¡± Xu Rong considered himself a person who would do whatever it takes to achieve his goal, but this time, even he was alarmed by the prince¡¯s words.


    In the past few years, the Ganzhou army had grown to keep the Northern Rong people at bay and the northwest border calm.


    Xiao Yu was silent for a moment and closed his eyes silently.


    He naturally knew the consequences of doing so, but once a great opportunity was missed, it would never be available again.


    ¡°Minister Xu, I-I will not let that kind of consequence happen.¡± He clenched his fists and whispered, ¡°As long as I¡¯m quick enough to seize the empire before something happens, everything will be solved¡­¡±


    ¡°Alas¡­¡± Xu Rong frowned, repeatedly struggled, finally gritting his teeth and agreeing, ¡°Let¡¯s just take a chance.¡±


    If they really lost, they would be dead. At that time, what would the lives of others mean to them?


    ¡­¡­


    In the Guizhen Temple, the sound of insects near and the sound of instruments in the distance have gradually calmed down.


    Chu Ning, draped in a thin gauze, lazily reclined on Xiao Kezhi¡¯s chest. Her originally blurred thoughts gradually returned.


    She knew that the sound of music in the Hall of Ganlu from time to time was his intentional action to make himself look overindulgent and , from after the new year, until now in April, intermittently, without stopping.


    Such a well-intentioned effort, she seems to be increasingly able to appreciate and even be moved by.


    It was late at night, and she nudged him and said softly, ¡°Is Your Majesty still not going back?¡±


    Although he often comes to the temple, he often had to go to court early the next morning and could not stay overnight.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He said in a dumb voice, but did not let go of her to get up, but turned to cover her lips and kissed them with intent, ¡°I am still a bit reluctant.¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s wet eyes looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°My jade was worth a thousand taels of gold, yet you want to send me off with a bowl of pre-prepared cherry milk dessert?¡±


    As his words fell, she remembered the white snow reflecting red plum and swallowed, cheeks scarlet.


    ¡°Was that dessert not good?¡± She looked away and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Good, too good, I didn¡¯t get enough.¡± He stroked her cheek and gently tweaked her soft earlobe, ¡°I always want more.¡±


    ¡°What else does Your Majesty want?¡± Chu Ning became more and more confused, suddenly remembering the few personal items he had taken from her earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°I do not have a lot of things, Your Majesty has a lot of things.¡±


    He laughed, but his eyes quietly moved to the red tassel rope she used to tie her hair on the side table.


    However, this was only a look, he will wait until the day she really enters the Taiji Palace and then personally untie the tassel for her.


    ¡°This Emperor will always want things.¡± He slowly sat up straight, ¡°But you can owe me for today. Later, I will come back to collect it.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around to get off the bed.


    Chu Ning understood his intention. Moved, she could not help but reach out and pull his arm, whispering to him.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    He stopped moving and turned his head again to look at her, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty asked A¡¯Ning to say all that was in her heart¡­¡± Her cheeks grew scarlet, as if she were hesitant to say anything to him.


    Somehow, his heart suddenly lifted and he nodded, holding his breath to hear her next words.


    ¡°I want His Majesty to know my heart¨C¡± She took his hand and placed it on her left side of her chest, letting him feel the thumping heart underneath.


    ¡°I seem to be less and less able to bear to let Your Majesty go¡­¡±


    Feeling the soft smoothness and light beating in his palm, a cluster of fireworks suddenly rose up in his dark eyes.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning¡­¡± He leaned down again and wrapped his body around hers for a kiss, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, don¡¯t.¡±

 CH 141

    The calm atmosphere in the room became lingering and ambiguous again.


    Unknowingly, Xiao Kezhi, who had already stood by the bed, returned to the bed again, hugged her intimately in his arms, and kept pestering her.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a little bit reluctant, so I¡¯ll stay here tonight, okay?¡±


    A thin layer of sweat dripped from the forehead of Chu Ning, which had just been wiped dry with a towel. Hearing this, she raised his head and asked feebly, ¡°This place is far away from the Taiji Hall. Your Majesty will attend the court meeting tomorrow. Won¡¯t your stay here hinder Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just get up earlier.¡± He felt satisfied in his heart. How could he abandon her and go back to the empty Ganlu Hall alone?


    What she said just now really excited him.


    She shouldn¡¯t ever be someone who restrained herself like that, but the experience of the past two years has brought her invisible shackles, and now that she was suddenly untied, she was still numb and at a loss for what to do.


    In the past two months, he has always deliberately led her to learn to understand her own heart, sometimes forcing, sometimes coaxing, just to let her speak out her feelings and desires frankly.


    Now, she finally recovered a little bit, became vivid, flesh and blood, complete, and even responded to his feelings¡­


    Even if it was just not being able to bear letting him go, it made him feel shocked, and he realized that his thoughts were not in vain.


    In this way, he could consider this her initiative to take a step towards him, right?


    While stroking her back, he recalled many previous situations in his mind and suddenly seemed to remember something, held his breath, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°A¡±Ning, did you only say this because you¡¯re anxious to let me reverse the case for your father?¡±


    Back then in Feishuang Palace, he had said that he wanted her to leave the prince voluntarily and come to his side.


    Chu Ning leaned in his arms and was silent for a moment, until her heart that had just flown up to the clouds was about to sink a little bit, then she gently shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is good. I have seen it all these days, and I naturally believe in Your Majesty¡¯s behavior and my father¡¯s affairs. I am not in a hurry.¡±


    He immediately felt relieved.


    ¡°I will help you with this matter, not only for you, but also for myself.¡± He thought for a while, and finally said what was in his heart, ¡°The conditions I gave you at the beginning were only for my own selfishness.¡±


    When Chu Ning heard this, her original apprehension disappeared, and she looked at him in surprise, asking, ¡°What do Your Majesty¡¯s words mean?¡±


    She thought about it and suddenly remembered the details of the past and couldn¡¯t help but guess, ¡°Could it be that Your Majesty did recognize my father in the past?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Kezhi let her go and slowly sat up straight, with a serious look on his face, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any relationship with your father, but he did help me.¡±


    At the beginning, he managed to escape from the iron hooves of the Beirong people. After walking back to the government office of the Ganzhou government office, he fell ill and was bedridden for three months before finally recovering.


    At that time, all the guards close to him had died, and he was alone in Ganzhou and finally became truly a helpless person.


    The local officials in Ganzhou were so scornful of him. Even though they allowed him to live, they still ignored him.


    The Beirong people suddenly attacked. Although they looted and killed many people, they left on their own within a few days. The news was reported to Changan, but there was no response from the imperial court as if they didn¡¯t care about the safety of the people in the frontier at all.


    When he was disheartened, he received a letter written by Chu Qianyu, who had just been promoted to Grand Chancellor.


    The letter was very short, just asking him how the King of Qin was doing in the frontier. Presumably, Chu Qianyu sent a letter to inquire because his situation was not mentioned in the memorial to Changan.


    However, he felt mixed feelings. He never expected that there would be someone in the court who remembered him. Even before that, he had never spoken a word to the new Grand Chancellor.


    It had been a long time since he¡¯d been cared for so much by anyone, even if it were just a letter with a few words. He wrote several sheets of paper in reply, writing down all the depressed experiences of those days as if venting, and there is no lack of resentment and dissatisfaction.


    However, he didn¡¯t realize the inappropriateness of his actions until the letter had been sent and he gradually withdrew from the painful emotions. If the other party were a caring person and brought this letter from him to the Empress Dowager, it would definitely lead to catastrophe for him. At that time, wouldn¡¯t his mother¡¯s good intentions before she died be in vain?


    For three whole months of anxiety, there was no news of the Empress Dowager¡¯s anger from Changan, but another reply letter was delivered to him.


    The handwriting was still strong and concise, but between the lines, it had mostly words of encouragement to him. At the end of the letter, he pointed out earnestly that Changan was a place of right and wrong, and to him, a powerless bastard who has lost his mother, it was no different from a dragon¡¯s lair and a tiger¡¯s den. If he really wanted to get rid of the current predicament, he might as well start from the nearest place. It should be known that ¡°misfortune is where blessings depend¡±, how could he know that the hardships he suffered in the northwest frontier would not push him to great heights?


    ¡°At that time, I was only a fifteen-year-old boy. No one had ever talked to me like this. Even my mother just advised me to stay away from disputes. It was enough for me to spend the rest of my life in Ganzhou.¡±


    When Xiao Kezhi talked about that time, there was emotion and gratitude in his eyes, ¡°It was your father¡¯s words that made me gradually understand that my unwillingness and desire should be transformed into accumulated strength. Later, when I quietly returned to Changan, I would always secretly check on your father¡¯s situation. I have always respected him very much.¡±


    He once saw Chu Qianyu taking his daughter out for an outing away from Changan City.

 CH 142

    The little girl smiled innocently, holding her father in one hand and a sugar figurine in the other, walking through the lively market, pointing at the new toys on the street, and talking. She looked just like the most exquisite porcelain dolls he had seen in the Taiji Palace when he was younger.


    In his heart, she should always be so carefree and laugh wholeheartedly.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, without your father, I would not be where I am today, so no matter what, I will always give him justice.¡±


    He held her face with both hands, and his eyes were calm and firm as he enunciated clearly.


    Chu Ning listened to this and felt a complex feeling in her heart. She shook her head and said, ¡°Father¡¯s words were only from the bottom of his heart, everything today, in the end, is what Your Majesty has fought for and obtained for himself. I am very grateful that Your Majesty can remember my father.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when the matter between the Zhao family and the Crown Prince is finished, I will overturn the case for your father. Not only this matter, but your other relatives, I will also protect them.¡± He rubbed her hair, and his tone was certain, ¡°I don¡¯t need your gratitude, as long as you can live at ease as you did then.¡±


    Thinking of the past when she was dependent on her father, Chu Ning¡¯s eyes welled up, but when she met his sincere gaze, a thousand words in her heart turned into just one short word.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, before dawn, Liu Kang had been anxiously and quietly waiting outside the Guijin Temple.


    The Emperor did not return to Ganlu Hall overnight, but in a little more than half an hour, the night watch of the palace attendants would change, which would only open them up to more criticism.


    At this point, he even wanted to enter the temple in the fear that the Emperor would be too intoxicated with her to even wake up.


    He was more than a little anxious and overwhelmed when the small side door finally opened with a creak. Xiao Kezhi came out with a quick step in good spirits, saying, ¡°Well, it¡¯s late, go back.¡±


    Liu Kang secretly sighed in relief and trailed behind the emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, last night, in the East Palace, someone went in and out. That person was dressed as a guard, but as soon as he left, he was escorted away by people waiting near the city gate.¡± He recalled the news he got two hours ago while walking and lowered his voice to report.


    Xiao Kezhi sighed ¡°Well.¡± It was obvious that this man was Zhao Lun meeting with Xiao Yu in private.


    He tilted his head to look at the starry sky, which had become dimmed by the brightening glimmer of the morning sun, and pondered the news sent by Jin Jiang¡¯s men a few days ago.


    He had carefully examined the three major clans of Bozhou that he had selected last time, and after repeatedly thinking about it, he had chosen an official named Wang Su as his successor.


    Wang Su, a native of Bouzhou , had stayed in Yuezhou for several years during his years as an official, and his positions were mostly related to the military and government, and he was a clean person with a solid track record, so he was able to take on the important task of guarding the frontier.


    It was time to move on to the wedding ceremony of the Crown Prince and Second Lady Zhao in a month or so.


    He didn¡¯t care how Xiao Yu wanted to prepare, because he wouldn¡¯t have any chance to do anything.


    When he returned to Ganlu Hall, he didn¡¯t rush to dress and eat, but rather went to the bookcase and quickly wrote down two secret letters, sealed them with his own hands, and then summoned Jin Jiang into the hall and instructed, ¡°You personally go to Bozhou, give these two letters to Wang Su and the governor of Bozhou, and tell them to act according to the arrangements here as soon as possible. Remember, don¡¯t alert others.¡±


    Jin Jiang¡¯s face was solemn, and he tucked the letters close to him. After saluting, he hurried out of the hall and left before the court meeting.


    The day was getting brighter and brighter, the palace people and chambermaids were starting to move around, and the originally silent and cold Ganlu Hall was gradually coming back to life.


    Liu Kang came in with a few people carrying hot breakfast, and after arranging the plates one by one on the dining table, he said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to have breakfast.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi picked up the bowl with soup and drank some. Feeling comfortable and satisfied, he remembered something, whispering again and instructing, ¡°Have someone go to Chuzhou.¡±


    Liu Kang froze for a moment before remembering, and could not help but ask, ¡°Do you want to bring the two young gentlemen of the Chu family back to Changan?¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer, just watch over them secretly.¡± He bit into a mutton bun, ¡°In a month¡¯s time, bring them back again.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Liu Kang knew the emperor was already poised to strike and not going to pretend with the crown prince anymore, but unfortunately, the crown prince¡¯s side remained unaware and was always kept in the dark.


    It seemed that, in a short while, the East Palace would really be changed immensely.


    After finishing the meal, the chamberlain came in with water, let him rinse his mouth, change into his regular clothes for the court meeting, and rebound his hairpieces.


    Everything was ready, Xiao Kezhi stood up and walked out of Ganlu Hall to Taiji Hall.


    April days had been a little hot, and the morning sun was a bit much to bear.


    Somehow, he always felt that something was missing. After walking out for a moment, he frowned and said, ¡°Send a bowl of chilled cherry milk dessert later.¡±


    The late spring and early summer weather was just right for such a sweet and sour thing.


    ¡°Send some to Guizhen Temple as well.¡±

 CH 143

    The Wedding Ceremony ¨C She is the Niece of Your Majesty (1)


    May was approaching. The wedding ceremony of the East Palace was approaching day by day. The Ministry of Rites and Zongzheng Temple were getting busier and busier, while news was coming from the northwest frontier.


    According to General Liu Jiping, who was stationed in Ganzhou, the Beirong people, who had been quiet for more than a year, had recently quietly gathered several tribes of young and strong men, and every couple of days they passed by several villages and towns on horseback.


    If it were in the past, such news would not be sent directly to the heavenly ears. Even if it were reported to Changan, it would not attract much attention. After all, the Beirong was born in a bitter cold land, and their annual looting was for the sake of livelihood, which rarely caused a big turmoil.


    But now the Emperor Xiao Kezhi and the Ganzhou army¡¯s relationship was not shallow, which made the people concerned about the matter of Ganzhou.


    A few people advocated to immediately put the Ganzhou army into a state of readiness for war, and if necessary, even take the initiative to seize the first opportunity.


    There were also many courtiers who thought that they should not take the strong cavalry of the Beirong people lightly. Today¡¯s Ganzhou army was already different from a year ago. There were a whole 40,000 people brought by Xiao Kezhi into the capital near the various places stationed, and only 80,000 people remained in Ganzhou.


    But the main warriors said, now that they ensured the stability of the Daliang territory, there would not be a major change in the short term.


    In this way, the two sides had been discussing for many days, but there was no final decision.


    Xiao Kezhi was noncommittal, and only sent someone to the northwest to send a letter to order Liu Jiping to stand still for the time being, but if the other party provoked, there was no need to ask the court for instructions, and he would send troops immediately.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have considered at all that the 80,000 people in the northwest would not be able to cope with the powerful Beirong cavalry.


    Seeing this, the courtiers understood that the emperor should have a plan in mind, so they gradually stopped talking.


    Now that the Qi family had completely reined in their edge, and the officials in the court had undergone several rounds of rectification, most of them dare not have too much disobedience. When discussing matters, they mostly consider the overall situation, and there are few acts of forming cliques for profit. No one dared to underestimate the authority of the Emperor.


    In the Guizhen Temple, Chu Ning still saw Xiao Kezhi every one or two days.


    At first, when she heard about the northwest incident, she was a little bit worried, but it was obvious that he was always calm and there was no worry in his brows, so she gradually felt relieved.


    As the weather got hotter, graceful and elegant lotus flowers gradually grew among the green leaves in the pond, either budding, or delicate and charming, standing in a pavilion, swaying in the wind, and the cool frosty white petals were dyed with a layer of light pink, adding a touch of coolness and comfort in the scorching sun.


    In the afternoon, Chu Ning moved two seats with Cuihe and they sat in the shade beside the lakeside hall, admiring the lotus and making tea at the same time.


    Just as she was feeling comfortable, Cuihe suddenly tugged at her sleeves and motioned towards the corridor not far away.


    ¡°My Lady, look¡­¡±


    Chu Ning had just divided the freshly brewed tea soup into two cups. Hearing this, she raised her head and followed the other¡¯s gaze. She saw Xiao Yu standing alone by the corridor, staring at her place intently.


    He was still wearing a single red shirt and a gold hook belt, but he seemed to be thinner than before. His expressionless face had a gloomy look which was rare in the Taiji Palace. Looking from afar, people dare not approach him.


    ¡°My Lady, should we leave here?¡± Cui He was still a little afraid of Xiao Yu, and when she saw him nearby, she subconsciously became nervous.


    Chu Ning looked at him from a distance for a moment, then silently looked away, took a deep breath, shook her head and said, ¡°No, this is the Taiji Palace, not the East Palace.¡± Then, she took another sip of tea, ¡°Besides, he will not do anything in front of the palace people who come and go.¡±


    He was a person who cared most about his face and reputation, and his marriage was approaching, so he would never make any trouble at this time.


    Hearing this, Cuihe looked quickly to both sides, and sure enough, she saw several palace people passing by on the road, so she felt relieved. It was just that some people have noticed Xiao Yu¡¯s existence, and they looked here from time to time, which made her uneasy.


    Fortunately, Chu Ning was very calm, tasting tea and appreciating the lotus meticulously, and did not give Xiao Yu half a look, which made her relax slowly.


    As expected, Xiao Yu just stood by the corridor for a moment, then turned and left with a gloomy face.


    It was just a coincidence that he came here today.


    After receiving the official duties in the Hanlin Academy, he was thinking about the upcoming wedding ceremony in his heart. When he passed the Qianhua Gate in the estate, he turned his direction by accident, and went to the direction of Guizhen Temple in search of the way.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what he wanted to do, and if he really got to Guizhen Temple, he probably wouldn¡¯t go in either.


    But by the lotus pond outside Linhu Hall, he suddenly saw that familiar figure.


    She was in the shade of the tree, wearing Taoist robes, smiling and cooking tea with the maid. Compared with the past when she was in the East Palace, this outfit was too plain, but for some reason, she looked more agile and relaxed than before, as if she had relieved her burden.


    He suddenly felt an inexplicable displeasure in his heart, as if he felt that after she left the East Palace, her life was better than before.


    Could it be that for her, the monotonous and boring life trapped in the Taoist temple is better than the luxurious clothes, fine food, and superiority in the East Palace in the past?


    He didn¡¯t believe it, and soon, he would prove to her that she was wrong.

 CH 144

    The Wedding Ceremony ¨C She is the Niece of Your Majesty (2)


    A few days later was the second day of the fifth month, the day of the wedding ceremony between Prince Xiao Yu and Zhao Yue.


    The night before, Xiao Kezhi remained in the Guizhen Temple and rose to leave before dawn.


    In the sky was a crescent moon, and the morning sun was gradually haloing the sky, bringing some of the summer air to the earth.


    By the courtyard door, his tall figure stopped, turned around, and dropped a tender kiss by the side of Chu Ning¡¯s long hair cascading down like a waterfall.


    ¡°I will return at night.¡±


    Chu Ning stood by the door, looked up at his bright eyes and nodded gently, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Your Majesty.¡±


    A few days ago, Xiao Kezhi issued a decree, today, for the crown prince¡¯s wedding ceremony, the court would not assemble.


    The government office was empty, from the East Palace to the Taiji Palace, and even the nobles in Changan City were all prepared early, first standing in the Taiji Palace, waiting for the Crown Prince to pay respect to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager, and then going to the Zhao residence to perform the wedding ceremony.


    It was late in the evening and the daylight was dull, so candles were lit in all directions, illuminating the wide streets and open porches like daylight.


    Xiao Yu, dressed in imperial robes and crimson clothes, was led to dismount from his horse and arrive outside the Zhao residence under the watchful eyes of the crowd.


    This was not the first time he had been married, and although he wore a gentle smile on his face, there was no joy in his heart, and the strings in his head were tense, making him feel tired and tormented, and he could only keep reminding himself that after today, he would leave Changan, and then everything would turn around.


    The host waiting at the door rushed to welcome him and invite him in.


    Zhao Yue¡¯s father had died, and her brother Zhao Lun had not returned to the city.


    Xiao Yu came back to his senses, accepted the goose* handed to him by the animal handlers, stepped into the door surrounded by the crowd, and after kneeling to the north towards the goose, he went to the east room.


    *The goose is used to represent her dead father/relatives to whom Xiao Yu is supposed to bow to.


    In the east room, Zhao Yue had been waiting for a long time.


    She was wearing a hairpin with flowers that only the crown prince consort could wear, and her face was also heavily made up, which was particularly dazzling under the candlelight. When she saw the crown prince coming from afar, she straightened her back and showed a smile that was both satisfied and ambitious.


    She was now the highest-ranking woman in Changan besides the Empress Dowager, and in the future, she would want more.


    At the sound of music, Xiao Yu came to the bottom of the stairs and extended his hand to her.


    The smile on her face deepened, and she gently reached out in full view of everyone, put her hand into his palm, and approached step by step with his support.


    But before she could stand firm, he had already let go of his hand, quickly turned away and smiled as he walked outside.


    Zhao Yue froze, but did not care about his intentional distancing, calmly following him out of the mansion, boarding the carriage and heading for the East Palace.


    The banquet at the East Palace was ready, and even Xiao Kezhi had arrived to lead the crowd to their seats and personally watch them perform the same ceremony.


    Numerous eyes fell on Xiao Yu and quietly swept over Xiao Kezhi¡¯s body, as if speculating how delicate the relationship between this uncle and nephew really was now.


    When the ceremony was over, the chambermaids came in with wine and delicacies, and the singing and dancing of the Department of Education also sounded from under the high platform.


    Xiao Kezhi took a look at the completely darkened sky and raised his wine cup to Xiao Yu with a smile on his face, as if he had met something that made him extra happy, as if he was different from his usual cold and solemn self.


    ¡°Is the prince happy with his new marriage today?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at his face full of smiles and his heart twisted. However, due to the inescapable gazes around him, he could only pull himself together and forced a smile in response, ¡°I am happy with my new marriage.¡±


    He said, raised the wine cup in his hand, tilted his head and drank it down.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xiao Kezhi patted his shoulder and laughed cheerfully, ¡°Happy is good. It is not in vain that I have made it possible. I am just as happy as you are today.¡±


    He put down the empty wine cup in his hand, his eyes sweeping the crowd with a smile.


    It was clearly the Prince¡¯s wedding ceremony, but the smile on his face almost made people think that he was the one who got married.


    The other people also rose and toasted the emperor and the crown prince, drinking several cups in a row until Xiao Yu¡¯s face turned white from drinking too quickly, and only then did he pause for a moment.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t stay any longer, so that you don¡¯t have to be muddled, so let¡¯s be liberal on a good day.¡± He turned around and patted Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder, with deep meaning, ¡°You also enjoy yourself, such days will never come again.¡±


    After saying that, he ignored Xiao Yu¡¯s frown and led his attendants out of the East Palace and back to the Taiji Palace amidst the salutations of all the people.


    On the wide palace road, several chamberlains followed the two sides of the Imperial carriage, carrying lamps, and when they reached the vicinity of Ganlu Hall, they did not stop at all, but continued towards the west.


    To the west was the Guizhen Temple.


    There were more and more surprised eyes and surprised discussions along the way.


    ¡°It¡¯s already night, where are you going, Your Majesty? That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Guizhen Temple! Then, isn¡¯t that the place where the nuns practice¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the ladies inside are all getting older¡­ only Lady Chu who just entered¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Chu! Sh-She is the Holy Majesty¡¯s niece!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case now, there is a new crown princess in the East Palace.¡±


    ¡­


    This time, Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t cover up his whereabouts any more, and he didn¡¯t avoid the gazes of the palace servants and servants along the way. He stopped outside Guizhen Temple and walked in casually.

 CH 145

    A¡¯Ning is Willing to Leave Here With Your Majesty. (1)


    Chu Ning had just bathed. She rubbed her half-dried hair while gently fanning herself.


    The steam brushed against her pale body, adding a hazy soft luster to her skin. Not long after she put on the thin summer gauze skirt, it was already wet and half stuck to her body.


    Seeing this, Cuihe took the towel from her hand, dried her long and dense black hair repeatedly, applied osmanthus oil, and tied it up with a tassel rope.


    Her slender neck and back were finally freed, and the heat was released in the air, slowly cooling down.


    The fragrance of flowers that blew into the house quietly penetrates into the tip of her nose, making her feel happy.


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help humming a melodious tune, then got up and changed into dry clothes again.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Cui He got up and went out, opened the courtyard door, and inadvertently heard the discussion outside.


    ¡°It seems to be coming this way. It¡¯s so late, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°The temple is full of nuns, what else can you do? It¡¯s probably related to one of the ladies.¡±


    ¡°The nuns here¡­could it be Lady Chu?¡±


    Cuihe froze for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more steps outside. She poked her head out and, sure enough, saw figures not far away.


    She hurriedly turned her head back, and said to Chu Ning, ¡°My Lady, the Emperor is here. I saw his attendants.¡±


    Chu Ning was a little surprised, so she couldn¡¯t help following her out of the courtyard and waiting outside the door.


    The Emperor was coming here in his imperial palanquin, and the attendants on both sides held the lamps, showing no signs of concealment.


    She was shocked, her heart seemed to be throbbing slightly, she took two steps closer with the lamp in hand, stood by the door, and smiled gently at Xiao Kezhi who was getting closer and closer on the palanquin.


    ¡°Your Majesty has come.¡±


    The palanquin landed steadily on the side of the road, with two servants standing on both sides, Xiao Kezhi got off the palanquin, came step by step, and stopped in front of her.


    A gentle breeze blew, mixed with the slight scent of alcohol he brought from the wedding banquet.


    ¡°Yes, A¡¯Ning, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Many palace people passing by could not help but stop and watch, and several younger maids in Guizhen Temple also poked their heads out curiously.


    Chu Ning bowed, retreated to the door, and calmly said, ¡°Please come in, Your Majesty.¡±


    The narrow door opened wide with a creak and then closed quickly, covering up the situation that could not be clearly seen inside.


    There was silence outside for a while, and soon it was like a pot exploded in the dark night, and countless surprised discussions arose.


    It really was Lady Chu!


    The prince was newly married tonight, and the Emperor, as the prince¡¯s uncle, entered the courtyard of the former Crown Prince¡¯s Consort in a grand manner!


    In the Lizheng Hall of the East Palace, the sound of ceremony, music, and laughter continued, and there were interlaced cups and cups.


    Holding the wine glass and jug, Xiao Yu kept circling among the crowd, and drinking cups of wine one after another made his pale cheeks flush abnormally.


    After finally drinking with all the guests, he was a little dizzy and couldn¡¯t stand still.


    But today, no one around him brought him warm food and soup, let alone wiped the sweat off his face with a handkerchief and ordered someone to help him go back to the bedroom to rest.


    With a heavy face, he beckoned two servants to help him in the direction of the bedroom.


    The sleeping hall was decorated for a newly married couple tonight, and there were a few maids waiting on both sides. When they saw him approaching, they greeted him with a smile, opened the door, and said earnestly, ¡°His Royal Highness is coming!¡±


    Zhao Yue, who was in the room, heard the movement and followed them out, saluting him. When her eyes swept over his flushed cheeks and weak body, her carefully-drawn crescent eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    ¡°Your Highness is drunk. Please help him to rest.¡± She told the maids around her, but she didn¡¯t intend to do it herself, she just stood aside and watched. Maybe she still remembered his intentional snubbing when she greeted him earlier, or that was just her nature.


    The maids of the East Palace stood on the periphery. Those around her were all married in from the Zhao family today. Two of them stepped forward after hearing the words, one supported Xiao Yu, and the other reached out to untie the jade belt hook on his waist.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t stand still when he was drunk, and the maid who supported him was weak, so when the servant next to him let go, he staggered and fell to the side, took two messy steps, and managed to stabilize himself.


    And the maid who was kneeling to loosen his belt couldn¡¯t hold back her strength, causing his waist to be twisted by the belt.


    ¡°Get out!¡± He lowered his head with a gloomy face and yelled at the maid. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and his narrowed eyes were full of gloom.


    The maid didn¡¯t understand his temper, she froze for a moment, bent over to admit her mistake, and then stretched out her hand to continue.


    The anger in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart was instantly ignited, and he immediately raised his foot and kicked.

 CH 146

    A¡¯Ning is Willing to Leave Here With Your Majesty. (2)


    Although he was a bit weak and still drunk, he was still a grown man after all, and his strength was not weak at all when he was angry. This time, he kicked the maid in the stomach and knocked her half a foot away. She lay curled up on the ground, the breath winded out of her.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Panting, he supported himself on the shelf beside him, his tone full of impatience. He stretched out his hand to untie his belt, took off his coat, and threw it aside.


    The servants of the East Palace hurriedly retreated, and the few servants from Zhao didn¡¯t know why he was so angry suddenly, and they also trembled, but they didn¡¯t dare to leave directly, but looked at Zhao Yue who was aside.


    Zhao Yue glanced at him with a frown and waved at the maids, ¡°Forget it, you go down.¡± Then, she walked to Xiao Yu¡¯s side, helped him into the inner room and sat down on the bed, and said coldly, ¡°Since Your Highness is so Looking down on Lady Yu¡¯s maids, Lady Yu has no choice but to serve Your Highness herself.¡±


    Xiao Yu rubbed his forehead, wanting to tell her to get out too, but he took a deep breath and held back temporarily, allowing her to reach out and take off the hairpiece on top of his head.


    Someone brought in hangover soup and warm water. Zhao Yue first held a cup to make him rinse his mouth and then wiped his body with a wrung towel herself.


    It was clearly the same thing as before, but with a different person, and he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    The woman in front of her was naturally beautiful, mature, plump, charming, and gorgeous. Although her movements can¡¯t be called gentle, they were still light.


    But apart from bouts of irritability and displeasure in his heart, there was no other fluctuation.


    Everything today was not in line with his wishes.


    ¡°Okay, you go down too.¡±


    He leaned on the head of the bed for a while and finally couldn¡¯t help but bring the towel over and wipe carelessly by himself.


    Zhao Yue watched his movements coldly, and the smile on her face also sank.


    ¡°Newly married tonight. Has Your Highness forgotten why you want to marry Lady Yu?¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t speak, and the hand that fell beside him slowly clenched the flat cloth.


    Zhao Yue looked away, got up and walked to the mirror, carefully took off the hairpin in her hair, removed the makeup on her face, turned her back, took off the complicated clothes, put on loose pajamas, and said softly, ¡°However, for the past few days, please bear with it, Your Highness.¡±


    As she spoke, she extinguished the lamppost in the room, walked slowly to the bed, and lay down quietly beside him.


    Outside the Lizheng Hall, there were still drunk guests who had not yet returned, sitting crookedly by the tables, laughing wantonly and enjoying the last song and dance.


    In the sleeping hall not so far away, the newlyweds slept together on the same bed, but each had their own thoughts, and they were very strange and indifferent.


    In Guizhen Temple, Chu Ning was leaning in Xiao Kezhi¡¯s arms, and her arms were actively wrapped around his neck.


    After a while, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all, as if she felt that something was about to happen.


    Xiao Kezhi was also a little restless. He stretched out his hand to caress her long silky hair for a moment, took a deep breath, and said slowly, ¡°A¡¯Ning, I haven¡¯t told you about my mother yet, have I?¡±


    Chu Ning nodded slightly, knowing that he had something to say, so she raised her head, lay in his arms, and looked at him seriously.


    She had naturally heard about what happened to his mother back then, but it was all from other people¡¯s mouths, what he wanted to say must be what he experienced himself.


    ¡°My mother was originally the most common concubine in the Yeting Palace. She came from an ordinary family, and among most of the maids who came from low-ranking officials¡¯ families, she should be regarded as the lowest-ranking group, but she never complained.¡±


    Lady Wei always felt that she was very lucky. Most of the impoverished girls who came into the palace with her were orphans sold into the palace by other elders or had brothers they wanted to support.


    But she was different. Her parents were afraid that a tall girl of twelve or thirteen years old would not be able to eat a full meal during the famine in Yanzhou. They heard that the court in Changan was full of luxuries every day, so they sent her here.


    She thought she was the one who was loved.


    Until later, when she was on night patrol, she met the drunken emperor and became pregnant by accident. Although she was named a ¡°Talented Concubine*¡±, she was neither welcomed by other concubines nor loved by the emperor, and she still did not feel sorry for herself.


    *Low ranking but named level of concubine


    His mother told little Xiao Kezhi, ¡°Son, you see, when your mother was in Yanzhou, she couldn¡¯t even eat wheat and rice, but now she thinks this bowl of mutton is too much. Such days are already very fulfilling. Mother has no other expectations, only that my son can live in peace.¡±


    She was born with delicate features, graceful and dainty, and she was not considered stunning, but she was not inferior in the palace full of beauties. Although she was often snubbed and ridiculed by others, she never took it to heart, and she still lived with peace of mind.


    But such a gentle, beautiful, kind, and sincere woman never received any love from her husband.

 CH 147

    A¡¯Ning is Willing to Leave Here With Your Majesty. (3)


    ¡°I once asked my mother whether she resented my father¡¯s cold treatment. I thought that no matter how open-minded my mother was during those few years of hardship, there would always be some resentment. But her eyes were dazed and unfamiliar. For so many years, the intimacy between my father and her was probably the day I was conceived. Later, he was still the high and mighty emperor, and my mother looked up to him the same way she did when she was a maid in the Yeting Palace. It made no difference.¡±


    He carried her to the couch by the window, pushed open the half-closed window, and looked up at the stars dotted in the black night. His gaze was not melancholy but carried a touch of emotion.


    She knelt beside him and couldn¡¯t help reaching out to stroke his eyebrows. The slender fingers slid across the thick eyebrows, and he grasped them and began to play with them carefully.


    ¡°Later, I also saw many other people. They were trapped in the harem, living on the words of my father alone. Sometimes they would rejoice because of my father, but their joy was always short-lived. More often, they would feel sad and at a loss. At first, I didn¡¯t understand why this was so, but later I gradually realized that it was all because of my father, who trapped them. In this magnificent palace city, they lived a life of luxury, but they had gone numb.¡±


    They forgot what they were like, and gradually there was only room for the emperor in their eyes and hearts.


    But the Emperor never stayed by anyone¡¯s side for too long.


    If his mother hadn¡¯t devoted all her attention to his son because of her gentle and peaceful nature, she would have been like other concubines, sometimes fighting openly and secretly, sometimes complaining about herself, and finally passing away from depression.


    Chu Ning was fascinated by these words and couldn¡¯t help but think of her past self. She who was in the East Palace back then was probably no different from those concubines who were trapped in the palace.


    ¡°That night in Feishuang Palace, His Majesty asked A¡¯Ning if she had thought about it for herself, and he didn¡¯t want A¡¯Ning to become like them?¡±


    Looking back at this moment, many of his words and actions seemed to be deliberately awakening and pulling her back from the brink of numbness.


    ¡°Yes. At that time, I knew that my father was not a person worthy of any woman¡¯s dependence, and I also told myself that I would never be that kind of person.¡± He touched her knees, sat face to face, and solemnly raised his hands to her shoulders, ¡°After I met you, I thought that I would definitely not let you become like Mother in the future, or like those women I have seen in the past.¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s breathing stopped suddenly. She stared blankly at his burning eyes and heard his deep and convincing voice ringing in her ears.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, today, he has already married another person. You don¡¯t have to worry about etiquette and morality anymore. Are you willing to trust me and follow me to leave here and go to Ganlu Hall?¡±


    She opened her mouth. Her eyes stung, and tears welled up, blurring her vision. A droplet of water condensed in the corner of her eyes, threatening to fall.


    She used to always wonder why he was so different from others and kind to her. Even though she was moved later and understood his kindness, the deepest doubts in her heart were not completely eliminated.


    Only today did sheI understand that his intentions were not entirely without reason. His past was so rough, and his father was so harsh, but he never had any resentment and gloom.


    Compared with him, she has already gained too much in this life, and she only experienced a few setbacks later, so why should she hide herself so cautiously?


    The moment tears fell from her eyes, she smiled and said softly, ¡°Thank you for your love, A¡¯Ning is willing to leave here with His Majesty¡ªit¡¯s the truth, just for my own truth.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    His tense expression froze at the moment he heard her answer, and then he suddenly relaxed. Immediately afterward, unconcealable joy appeared on his usual majestic expression.


    ¡°Liu Kang!¡±


    He picked her up and walked straight out of the courtyard. He didn¡¯t have to hide her appearance anymore, and even his tone was filled with joy.


    ¡°What are your orders?¡± Liu Kang had been waiting patiently. Seeing that the emperor was in such high spirits, he also became happy ¨C in the future, he would not have to be so busy trying to hide the secret of the emperor!


    ¡°Prepare the palanquin, go back to Ganlu Hall, and send someone to clean up the things here tomorrow.¡±


    The palanquin was quickly brought up, and the maids, servants, and even the female nuns who served the nobles in the Guizhen Temple all poked their heads to observe the situation here, as if to confirm the previous guess, discussing endlessly.


    Seven or eight servants held lamps, illuminating every square inch of the place as if it were daylight so that everyone could see clearly.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Xiao Kezhi swaggered forward, led Chu Ning, who was still wearing a Taoist robe and a nun hairpiece, onto the Imperial palanquin, and set off to leave.

 CH 148

    In The Court ¨C She Is Now Your Aunt. (1)


    That night, Chu Ning slept extremely well.


    When she woke up the next day, Xiao Kezhi had already woken up first and was sitting beside her, fully dressed.


    He set up a desk near the bed, from time to time frowning deep in thought, and then raising a brush to write down a few comments on the files.


    He could not help but smile and soften his voice, ¡°You are awake? I saw you sleeping well just now. I couldn¡¯t bear to disturb you, so I didn¡¯t wake you up.¡±


    Chu Ning nodded gently, recalling her good night¡¯s sleep, and said softly, ¡°I did sleep very well last night, I didn¡¯t even know that Your Majesty had risen.¡±


    Her voice still carried the softness after just waking up, which made his heart feel crispy.


    Xiao Kezhi asked someone to move the desk back to the outer room, and he himself turned to his side, brushed the messy hair away from her forehead, and then reached out to pick her up from the thin blanket.


    ¡°I have prepared your dress.¡±


    Chu Ning followed his line of sight, only to see a new Qiyun dress hanging on a side shelf. The fabric was light, the texture was soft, and most importantly, the red background color with gold thread embroidered peony and patterns of luan birds¡­ only the Empress Dowager and Empress could wear them.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is¡­¡±


    She was full of amazement.


    Xiao Kezhi pulled her to the edge of her skirt, hugged her from behind, took her hand. and caressed a golden peony on the skirt inch by inch, whispered, ¡°This is for you, A¡¯Ning, I want you to be the Empress of Great Liang. Just now, when you were still awake, I had someone go to the Hanlin Office and prepare a decree. After presenting it, you will be the empress, and the ceremony for the registry will also let the Ministry of Rites and the Zongzheng Temple choose an auspicious day.¡±


    Chu Ning stood in place, no longer knowing what to say, for a long time before responding, ¡°I did not expect¡­¡±


    She thought that he was good to her, that is, he would take good care of her and pour out his feelings to her sincerely. How could she expect that he would let a woman like her, who had already married and even left her husband in a way that was still quite controversial, become the empress?!


    ¡°This is my decision. Since I want to keep you by my side, naturally, you should be given the name and status you deserve.¡± His tone carried a bit of arrogance and rare smugness, ¡°I just said that I will not be a man like my father.¡±


    The tip of Chu Ning¡¯s nose was sour, and her eyes were a little wet, ¡°This dress¡­ When did Your Majesty have it prepared?¡±


    The clothes and dresses had to be handstitched by the embroiderers. Such a fine effort, no matter how hurried, would take at least two months ago.


    ¡°Two months ago. I had many patterns drawn and finally chose this one to be made. How is it?¡±


    Chu Ning blinked away the wetness in her eyes and nodded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I like it very much.¡±


    In fact, the style of this dress was moderate, although meticulously made. It was not overly stunning, but this was his heart, so she naturally liked it.


    At this moment, Liu Kang stood outside and said, ¡°Everyone, the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort are here and are about to perform the courtesy of seeing Your Majesty.¡±


    According to the ritual, the day after the Crown Prince Consort entered the East Palace, she should enter the Taiji Palace to meet the Emperor and Empress, and after the ritual was completed, the Emperor would then enter the Taiji Hall to meet the ministers.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xiao Kezhi replied in a deep voice. The smile on his face also faded.


    Chu Ning glanced at his face and was about to bow and take her leave, but he did not move and rather held her in place, gesturing at the garment, ¡°Put it on, I¡¯ll go to the Liangyi Hall first, after you get dressed, come along.¡±


    It was a foregone conclusion. They would always meet, and today was a good opportunity.


    Chu Ning¡¯s heart tightened, but she didn¡¯t want to escape. Hearing this, she nodded lightly, turned around, and called Cuihe in.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Liangyi Hall, Xiao Yu and Zhao Yue stepped into the main hall under the guidance of the chamberlain and stood side by side, waiting for the emperor¡¯s arrival.


    The two were only two inches apart and seemed very proper, but if you looked closely, you could see that although they were smiling, they were very distant from each other, not like a newlywed couple.


    Afraid that they would wait too long, the chamberlain brought a couch and two cups of tea.


    Xiao Yu took two sips of tea, but waved his hand at the couch, ¡°I don¡¯t need to sit down, lest the Emperor come over and see me soon, and I am rude.¡±


    When he was outside, he was always cautious for fear of leaving any evidence.


    Zhao Yue looked coldly at his pretended humility and gentleness, a trace of disdain flashed in her eyes, and she said to the servant, ¡°Forget it, send it away.¡±


    As soon as the servant left, footsteps came from outside the hall, and then he heard a call. Xiao Kezhi entered the main hall, surrounded by several servants, and sat on the throne.


    The two people below rushed forward to bow.


    ¡°Okay, get up.¡± Xiao Kezhi waved lightly, ¡°It¡¯s hard for you, you have entered the palace so early, how are you feeling?¡±


    Xiao Yu bowed and replied, ¡°Thank Your Majesty for Your Majesty¡¯s concern. Everything is fine.¡±


    The servants at the side had already prepared the food that the crown prince and consort would present to the emperor, Xiao Yu and Zhao Yue were about to bring it up, but they heard Xiao Kezhi from the throne, ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t rush.¡±


    Xiao Yu was taken aback for a moment. His outstretched hand stopped, and he looked over in surprise.


    At some point, Xiao Kezhi¡¯s originally plain face had a meaningful expression that seemed to be a smile but not a smile, and he felt a strange premonition in his heart, as if something were about to happen.

 CH 149

    In The Court ¨C She Is Now Your Aunt. (2)


    ¡°Someone hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Xiao Kezhi said.


    Xiao Yu covered up the strangeness in his heart, slowly withdrew his hand, made a puzzled look, and asked, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s bridal ritual is to offer wine and food to the Holy Majesty. Who is Your Majesty waiting for?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi smiled and rested one hand on the wooden armrest with a relaxed posture, ¡°In the ritual, other than me, the Empress is naturally to be offered the same.¡±


    Empress?


    When they heard the words, Xiao Yu and Zhao Yue both froze.


    The Emperor had not been on the throne for a year yet, the Emperor¡¯s harem was vacant, and they had not heard of any intention to establish a queen, especially since today was the second day of their wedding.


    No one said anything in the hall, and the strange silence made the atmosphere also become strange.


    A few moments later, the chamberlain outside the hall said, ¡°The lady is here.¡± Immediately after that, there was a sound of unhurried footsteps.


    Xiao Yu and Zhao Yue coincidentally turned their heads to look in the direction of the footsteps.


    The summer sun was extremely bright and shone brightly on the person¡¯s bodies. What they saw first was the red dress with golden peonies and luan bird patterns on the woman who was surrounded by maids- indeed, it was a dress that only the Empress could wear.


    When the person came closer and saw her face clearly, Xiao Yu and Zhao Yue suddenly changed color.


    This woman was no other than Chu Ning, who was supposed to be cultivating in the Guizhen Temple!


    ¡°You¡­ A¡¯Ning?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes widened, staring at the woman who had arrived outside the hall and was stepping into the door. As if to prove that he was mistaken, he reached out and pointed at her and muttered.


    Chu Ning didn¡¯t even look at him, only smiled and looked straight ahead. She called warmly to Xiao Kezhi on the imperial seat, ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me, I¡¯m late.¡±


    ¡°No matter, you slept late in the night, but you only delayed a bit in changing your clothes, come over.¡± He got up from his seat, took two steps forward, and reached out to her.


    She naturally put her white jade-like hand on it and was held by him as he walked to the seat and sat down side by side with him, facing Xiao Yu and Zhao Yue.


    At the bottom, Xiao Yu stared at her in a daze for a long time, until he saw her sitting down and met her eyes, then he suddenly came to his senses, and his eyes rose up in fierce anger.


    He never thought that his wife, whom he had abandoned, would appear beside his uncle on the second day of his wedding, while he had to take his new wife and offer wine and food to these two!


    An overwhelming dull pain came from his heart and quickly rushed to his whole body, making his face pale and his limbs inexplicably trembling and weak.


    Xiao Kezhi sat on the seat and took in his reaction. His face quickly flashed a trace of cold color, and then ordered, ¡°Well, the person is here. Bring the things up.¡±


    The wine and food were once again handed to him, but Xiao Yu froze in place, not moving.


    It was Zhao Yue who came back from the shock first, smiled, turned her head, and whispered to him, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to offer the wine and food.¡± Saying so, she simply took the item from the chamberlain¡¯s hand and handed it to him personally.


    Xiao Yu looked at her in a trance for a moment before slowly sobering up. After stabilizing his body, he took the things and led her step by step towards the throne.


    A few feet away, his steps were as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    He couldn¡¯t kneel down like this, and after holding back, he finally gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that Your Majesty has crowned an empress. Is it against the etiquette to do so today?¡±


    Chu Ning sat beside Xiao Kezhi and did not say anything, but facing him, in the end, there was still some nervousness, so she subconsciously straightened her back.


    Xiao Kezhi did not look at her, but as if he had noticed, he silently grasped her hand.


    The strong and warm touch gave her strength and settled her down at once.


    ¡°It is true that it has not yet been made known to the world. However, the Hanlin Academy is already preparing the decree. She is already your uncle¡¯s wife, so it is not considered a violation of the rules.¡±


    He coldly surveyed the two, his gaze revealing a compelling majesty and solemnity.


    When the words ¡°uncle¡¯s wife¡± were uttered, Xiao Yu¡¯s body could not help but shake, but in the end, he did not dare to ask further questions and had to hold back his doubts and resentment, lowering his head and kneeling down in front of them, numbly offering wine and food to them under the guidance of the chamberlain.


    This was the end of the ritual.


    After the chamberlains helped Xiao Yu and Zhao Yue up, Xiao Kezhi also got up from his couch, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to go to Taiji Hall to meet the ministers.¡±


    After the court meeting, the crown prince should follow the emperor into the Taiji Hall to meet the ministers, while the crown prince consort should stay in the Liangyi Hall to listen to the Empress¡¯ instructions.


    ¡°Crown Prince, follow me.¡± He came down from the steps and turned his head to glance at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu stiffened his face and felt that Xiao Kezhi was mocking himself from the look on his face to the hands behind his back, but due to the disparity in status, there was nowhere to vent his resentment, so he could only take a deep breath, squeeze out a flickering smile on his pale face and bowed to answer.


    The two of them walked out of Liangyi Hall, one after the other, in the direction of Taiji Hall. The moment they stepped out of the threshold, Xiao Yu turned back quickly, and his ruthless and gloomy gaze fell on Chu Ning¡¯s body, as if he was silently questioning her.


    Chu Ning stood in the hall. The momentary tension and overwhelming feeling from earlier had disappeared, and she just quietly watched the two until their backs disappeared.

 CH 150

    The Empress ¨C Why on Earth Did You Betray Me? (1)


    Only Chu Ning and Zhao Yue were left in Liangyi Hall.


    Only then did Zhao Yue slowly straighten up, looking at her with a different look on her face, and after a long time, she sneered and said, ¡°You are really impressive.¡±


    She used to think that Chu Ning was a weak and incompetent woman, who relied on her beauty and her willingness to be the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort for two years. Even when she was abandoned by her husband, she went willingly and without complaint.


    The woman, who was useless, suddenly appeared at the side of the Son of Heaven.


    She made a lot of effort but had never been able to get the emperor¡¯s attention, so she had to throw her weight around and turn her attention to the prince. It turned out that the emperor was not as cold and heartless as he seemed, but was just interested in another type of woman.


    However, she wondered why the Emperor favored Lady Chu. Was it simple love? Or a plot to make the Crown Prince dissatisfied?


    She did not have the heart to speculate because she realized that even now that she became the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort, Lady Chu¡¯s status was still above hers, and she suddenly felt some displeasure.


    They were both young ladies of prominent families. Lady Chu didn¡¯t have anything more than she did.


    Chu Ning heard her tone change and did not feel angry. She only lightly said,  ¡°Well, although I am now considered your elder, I have nothing to admonish you about. I only hope that you won¡¯t come to regret sitting in the position of Crown Prince¡¯s Consort.¡±


    Zhao Yue¡¯s face changed, as if she felt that the other was mocking her, and immediately coldly said, ¡°Thanking the lady for her concern, but I¡¯m different from you. I will not be at the mercy of others.¡±


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t stay much, just bowed and turned around to leave.


    Chu Ning calmly looked at her back as she left, sighed lightly, and got up again to go back to Ganlu Hall to have breakfast with Cuihe.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Taiji Hall, the ministers arrived.


    Xiao Kezhi took the Crown Prince into the hall, ascended to the royal seat, and bid the ceremonial officer to complete the final ceremony. He announced the crown prince¡¯s wedding ceremony was complete, accepting the congratulations of the crowd.


    When everything was over, the crowd was about to retreat, but he said to stop, ¡°Wait, while the wedding ceremony of the East Palace is completed today, the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort also came to the Palace, I still have one more thing to announce to you.¡±


    All the ministers paused as they retreated, and couldn¡¯t help looking at each other in twos and threes. When they saw the same doubts in the eyes of others as themselves, they had no choice but to suppress the suspicion in their hearts, return to their seats, and wait for the Emperor¡¯s next words.


    Xiao Yu was the only one who froze suddenly after hearing this, and couldn¡¯t restrain his anger and raised his head to stare at Xiao Kezhi, who was sitting on the throne. His left hand under the cuff couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else to announce at this time, except for the matter of establishing an empress.


    Sure enough, after the palace was quiet again, Xiao Kezhi¡¯s eyes swept over the faces of the officials one by one, and said in a majestic voice, ¡°Before, the ministers repeatedly mentioned that I have passed the age of maturity and should start a family. I have thought about it for a long time. I deeply believe this, and I am even more impressed by the sincerity of the ministers, and I have decided to appoint an empress immediately. Now, the Imperial Academy has drafted a decree, and it will be announced to the world in the afternoon.¡±


    Everyone fell silent, completely unexpected that the Emperor would crown an empress without warning, and they had never even heard who the empress was.


    One of them hesitated, and took the lead to ask: ¡°May I ask Your Majesty, which noble daughter do you want to make an empress?¡±


    Xiao Yu, at the bottom of the steps, became even stiffer, and his pale face lowered. The rest of the people also stopped to wait and see, waiting with bated breath.


    Only Xiao Kezhi said indifferently. ¡°I want to make the lady of the Chu family my empress.¡±


    ¡°The Chu family?¡±


    ¡°Which Chu family?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the one who is practicing in the temple?!¡±


    Everyone thought about it, and the courtiers surnamed Chu in the court had long been implicated in the case of Chu Qianyu, or were relegated or dismissed. The only Lady Chu was the one who was in the Guizhen Temple!


    That one, but the former Crown Prince¡¯s Consort was the Emperor¡¯s nephew¡¯s wife!


    Xiao Kezhi looked at the faces of the ministers who were full of suspicion and nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, it is indeed that Lady Chu.¡±


    After the words fell, there was an uproar in the hall. Dozens of courtiers looked in the direction of the silent Xiao Yu one after another. Seeing him lower his head, he looked back and forth between the uncle and nephew.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Chu family is the daughter of a sinful minister, and she was¡ªwas a female crown of the Daoist sect, and it is against the norms. I am afraid that she is not suitable to be the Empress¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid this matter will arouse the discussion of the world. Please think twice, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Several courtiers remonstrated one after another, causing everyone to echo.


    Xiao Kezhi had expected what the courtiers were saying, and listened patiently at this moment, without being flustered at all by such a one-sided scene.


    After everyone¡¯s words stopped for a while, he nodded and said, ¡°I understand what you mean, but it¡¯s my marriage, and the one I prefer in my heart is Lady Chu. Besides, I know that you are all worried that she once was the crown prince consort, and her status is a little sensitive. But she is no longer a member of the East Palace, but a female nun in the Taoist sect. Nuns have returned to the common world, and it is not uncommon for nuns to marry and have children among the people, and even the royal family.¡±


    As he said that, he suddenly paused and turned his eyes to Xiao Yu who was silent, ¡°And the prince has married another person now, and has nothing to do with the Chu family. Am I right, Prince?¡±


    Xiao Yu froze on the spot, feeling the gazes from all directions piercing his body like cold arrows, making him tremble even when he breathed.


    But under the eyes of everyone, he couldn¡¯t vent the pain and anger accumulated in his heart. He could only clench his fingertips, grit his teeth, bow his head, and cover his distorted face. Softly, he admitted, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s words are very true.¡±


    The ministers were speechless for a while.

 CH 151

    The Empress ¨C Why on Earth Did You Betray Me? (2)


    Someone suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty has always been informal, and today¡¯s behavior is reasonable. It is better than always hanging in the back seat, continuing as before¡­¡±


    Yes, the Emperor was decisive in political matters, but he had been absurd for a day or two in matters of men and women. The Chu lady had left the East Palace anyway, and it was better to be a woman with a clean background than the rumored married maiden, dancer, or maid¡­


    After thinking about it like this, everyone felt that it was not as unacceptable as it was at first, and even the voice of opposition gradually became smaller.


    When Xiao Kezhi saw this, he knew that the matter had come to an end, and it could be regarded as basically settled. For the rest, they liked to discuss things, so they discussed it for the time being. After a long time, it would pass.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the end of today¡¯s ceremonies. Everyone, step down. If there are political matters to be played, stay for a while and discuss them later.¡± He said heavily and bowed to everyone.


    The courtiers hesitated for a moment, then bowed and bowed, and retreated one after another. Only a dozen or so officials from the Ministry of Education and the Six Ministries remained in the hall, intending to continue discussing political affairs.


    ¡­¡­


    In Ganlu Hall, after Chu Ning had her breakfast, she brought Cuihe and two other maids to the Guizhen Temple.


    She did not use a palanquin, but brought a hat to shield her head from the scorching sun and enjoyed the scenery as she walked along.


    The first time she came here, she was not grounded and only walked around one or two nearby halls and pavilions, so today she came out and had to take a good look at the scenery.


    On the road, she passed by a number of attendants who had not heard of the changes overnight. Two wide-eyed maids hesitantly bowed and curiously looked at her back for a long time.


    Chu Ning had already gotten used to this kind of attention, smiling and nodding at them one by one, and continuing to walk without any haste.


    Only when she arrived at the Guizhen Temple, she took off her hat and watched several people pack her things.


    The dozens of gorgeous dresses in the cupboard in different colors and styles had not been worn, and the dazzling jewelry in the trousseau had not been touched.


    She subconsciously stroked the string of red jade she still wore on her wrist, then glanced down at the red dress on her body, and only then did she come back to her senses.


    This much clothing and jewelry could never be prepared in a day or two. When did he start ordering people to make these things for her? Two months ago, or three months ago?


    His mind had been clear a long time ago.


    ¡°These, collect them as they are and send them to my bedchamber.¡± She pointed to the clothes and jewelry that Xiao Kezhi had prepared for her and instructed the maids who were packing them.


    Several people answered ¡°Understood¡± and put the boxes away separately.


    She asked the maids to take the boxes and containers away in a cart first, while she continued to walk slowly with Cuihe.


    The rumors always spread very fast, after only a little more than half an hour, the attendants she met again seemed to know the change in her status, and their salutations and tone of voice were several times more respectful.


    Cuihe was a bit uncomfortable, but Chu Ning was open to it. She knew people were like that, and there was no need to be demanding. Now that they were out, they could be more liberal and relaxed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Linhu Hall and take a look.¡±


    The lotus pond in the Linhu Hall, she had admired only for ten minutes, and today she passed by it, so she also wanted to go in and take a look.


    Compared with a few days ago, the lotus pond was full of blooming pink and white flowers standing proudly above the water. The fragrance and color brushed away the restlessness in her heart and quieted her mind.


    Her preference for the lotus stemmed from her mother¡¯s early death.


    Her mother had the word ¡°lotus¡± in her maiden name, and her favorite flower was also the lotus. My father always said that whenever he saw a lotus, he would think of her mother.


    She could no longer remember her mother¡¯s appearance, but only the memory of a few fragmented scenes to feel tender care of her mother.


    Chu Ning was looking at the pavilion and was a bit lost in thought, but suddenly felt uncomfortable, a feeling coming from behind her.


    Her heart tightened and she subconsciously turned around to see Xiao Yu standing there silently, a few feet away from the pavilion.


    His pale face was still thin and gloomy even under the scorching sun, and on his thin cheeks, a pair of gloomy eyes were staring at her closely.


    She was a bit chilled, but still straightened her back, standing in the pavilion, looking at him at the bottom of the steps, and asked indifferently, ¡°At this time of the day, why is the Crown Prince still staying in the backcourt of the palace instead of going to the government office?¡±


    The tone of her voice was no longer as gentle and submissive as it used to be, and it fell on his ears like a cold knife with a layer of ice in the winter, and like a torch mercilessly thrown into the lamp oil, causing his heart to ache coldly and at the same time, a flame of anger sprang up.


    ¡°I never dreamed that this day would come ¨C A¡¯Ning, why on earth did you betray me?¡±

 CH 152

    Question ¨C Prince, You Think Too Highly of Yourself. (1)


    Chu Ning stood in the gazebo, looking at him with complicated eyes, and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Even though he knew what kind of person he was and had expected his unbearable questioning behavior, when she actually faced him, she still found it extremely absurd.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the treachery His Royal Highness is referring to. Didn¡¯t His Highness ask me to give up the position of Crown Prince¡¯s Consort? Now that I have left and the Crown Prince has married another, I am afraid that he has no right to interfere with my affairs.¡±


    Xiao Yu stood where he was, and when he heard this, his face became even paler. His body even swayed against the wind.


    He had long been aware of the change in the identity of the two of them, and even just now in the Taiji Hall, countless voices have reminded him of this.


    But it was one thing to be reminded by others, and another more straightforward and cruel feeling to hear it out of her own mouth.


    What made him feel the worst was that what she said was not wrong at all, it was indeed he who asked her to give up the position of consort.


    Right now, he was in a state of disarray¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to face all this at all. He struggled for a moment, and suddenly, like grabbing a straw in the water, said angrily, ¡°In the final analysis, A¡¯Ning, you still blame me. I abandoned you and married someone else, right? A¡¯Ning, I told you that there are reasons for doing all this, you¡ª¡ªcan¡¯t you be considerate of me? In the past two years, haven¡¯t I treated you well?¡±


    When mentioning the life of the past two years, Chu Ning felt bewildered.


    How was her life in those two years? Luxurious clothes, fragrant perfumes, delectable delicacies.


    But she never had a happy day.


    ¡°The prince should ask himself. Have you really treated me well these two years? How sincere were you?¡± Her eyes were in a trance for a moment, and then she walked slowly to the side of the stairs, separated from him by a distance of ten feet, and lowered her eyes. Looking at him, she said softly, ¡°You did give me a good life, but didn¡¯t you take advantage of my identity to set up an illusion of humility, benevolence, and daring to take responsibility in front of outsiders? Those courtiers who followed you, except Minister Xu, who were by your side, how many of them know the real you?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s whole body froze, as if he had been poked at a sore point. His lips trembled weakly, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    But Chu Ning didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I did think that His Highness treated me well, but after a long time, I became more and more unwilling to deceive myself¡ªyou treated me as a tool in your hands, manipulated and fiddled with at will. When did you take my thoughts into consideration? You didn¡¯t allow me to have emotions that you didn¡¯t expect. On such days, I almost forgot myself. Now, how did you endure it? You always say that everything you do is for the future, and you will have my share in the future, but my share will still be used as a tool by you. It¡¯s like a plaything, what use do I have for it?¡±


    This was the first time she spoke out what was in her heart unabashedly in front of Xiao Yu. After she finished speaking, it was as if she let out a breath of foul air, and her mind became much clearer.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yu seemed to have been severely injured, his face turned blue and white, his lips opened and closed, and after a long while he said softly, ¡°You¡ª¡ªyou think so, so you have to be with my uncle to take revenge on me? A¡¯Ning, such a method is really not suitable for you. ¡±


    Until this time, he was still looking for other reasons for the current situation, and kept avoiding the wrong things he did.


    Chu Ning shook her head calmly, ¡°I followed His Majesty not to take revenge on you, but because His Majesty really treats me sincerely.¡±


    ¡°Sincerely?¡± Xiao Yu seemed to have heard some absurd and unbelievable words, ¡°Where did he get his sincerity? In the past few months, have his absurd things been rare? Why do you think he treats you more sincerely than me? You¡ª¡±


    Speaking of this, an extremely terrifying thought suddenly appeared in his mind, ¡°What did you say to him?¡±


    What did she do and what did she say to win Xiao Kezhi¡¯s favor?


    ¡°Is it related to me?¡± His heart tightened, he couldn¡¯t help stepping up the steps in two or three steps. He grabbed her wrist tightly and asked sharply, ¡°You told him my arrangement, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The sudden pain in her wrist made Chu Ning wince, and she said softly, ¡°Let go Prince, you think too highly of yourself!¡±


    What he did, without her taking the initiative to reveal it, Xiao Kezhi had expected it a long time ago, and everything was under the control of others, but he had never been aware of his situation.


    She had an urge to tell everything she knew right now, and even ask him directly how he could still pretend to be her benefactor after killing her father and staying with her as if nothing had happened.


    But she thought about it and endured it. It was better to wait for Xiao Kezhi to deal with the rest of the matter before clarifying the situation.


    She had a premonition that although Xiao Kezhi was always deviant before and seemed not to care about the secular etiquette, he had a sense of propriety in his heart and knew that he could not do whatever he wanted while sitting in the emperor¡¯s position. He would follow the rules in all political affairs.


    Especially when dealing with the prince, his own nephew, he would not fall into the shoes of others, he must deal with it in a fair manner and catch the crime squarely.


    She took a deep breath, endured the pain, and looked at him coldly, ¡°Or do you think others are as selfish as you?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s complexion was slightly distorted, and there was a stern look in his eyes. Not only did he not let go of the hand that was holding her, but his grip became tighter, and his feet approached step by step, forcing her to back away.


    ¡°Speak clearly, what is going on between you and him?¡±


    Under his approach, Chu Ning retreated step by step into the gazebo, and slowly leaned against the edge of the stone table, becoming unable to retreat.


    ¡°Lady!¡± Seeing this, Cuihe felt anxious and wanted to come forward to help her.


    Chu Ning was about to stop her and tell her to go outside to find someone but suddenly heard footsteps coming from outside the gazebo, followed by a low growling, getting closer and closer, like a dangerous beast.

 CH 153

    Question ¨C Prince, You Think Too Highly of Yourself. (2)


    She turned her head to look and saw Weimo suddenly appearing in front of her eyes. Its yellowish brown eyes were staring at Xiao Yu¡¯s back, her sharp teeth bared, as if ready to pounce.


    ¡°Weimo!¡± She whispered. When she faced this gray wolf, she didn¡¯t feel afraid, instead, she seemed to have met her savior.


    When Xiao Yu heard this, his whole body froze, and he turned around subconsciously, facing the terrifying pair of yellow-brown eyes. Suddenly the image of this ferocious beast biting Hou Tongyi outside the Taiji Hall appeared in his mind. Seeing the bloody scene, he was so frightened that the strength in his hands loosened.


    Chu Ning took the opportunity to get away from him, retreated behind the stone table, and called out to the two guards who were taking care of Weimo, ¡°The prince is tired, please take him out.¡±


    Weimo still stared at Xiao Yu, probably seeing that he had let go of her hand and did not do anything, but walked slowly past him, stood in front of Chu Ning, and looked up at her.


    Chu Ning hesitated for a moment, then slowly bent down, reached out, and touched its head.


    Weimo¡¯s eyes shut immediately, and his tail began to swing like a huge dog¡¯s. His ferocious aura was reduced by half.


    It circled around her and finally leaned against her skirt, facing Xiao Yu¡¯s direction together with her, continued to stare at him, and let out a bark of ¡°ready-to-go.¡±


    The two guards outside the gazebo also approached the sound, looked left and right, and then bowed to Xiao Yu without hesitation, ¡°This is the back garden of Taiji Palace. I am afraid that Your Highness should not stay here alone for a long time, please leave earlier.¡±


    Their words were still respectful, but their tone was somewhat aggressive.


    Xiao Yu froze in place, staring distortedly at the appearance of Chu Ning getting close to the beast, the panic and suspicion in his heart became more and more uncontrollable. But in front of others, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything, after a moment of silence, he could only grit his teeth and turn away.


    Chu Ning watched his retreating back and then slowly relaxed.


    ¡°Is My Lady alright?¡± Cuihe wanted to step forward to check her wrist, but when her eyes saw Weimo, she hesitated to stand where she was and did not dare to approach her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Ning smiled at her reassuringly, and then turned to look at the two guards who were looking after Weimo, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you, too.¡±


    The two guards looked at each other, hurriedly bowed, and said ¡°It was no imposition.¡±


    She sat down on the stone bench with a smile, while resting her weak body, she lowered her head to gently caress the gray fur of Weimo, and whispered to it.


    Although it is a beast, it seems to be very spiritual, and unexpectedly docile.


    Chu Ning felt that it was much more adorable than before.


    ¡­


    In the Baifu Hall, Qi Chenxiang was half-kneeling on the footrest to serve tea to the Empress Dowager.


    Since Empress Dowager Qi was defeated in front of the Emperor earlier, her mind became a little distracted, and her body gradually collapsed.


    She has been fighting in the palace for decades, and now she is in such a situation, it is really a big blow.


    The only thing to be gratified about is the Sixth Lady Qi,at least the marriage went according to her own wishes, and she didn¡¯t marry into the palace.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She waved her hand at Qi Chenxiang who was kneeling, and pulled her, ¡°Stop kneeling, get up and sit up. Although you are young, I feel very distressed when I look at you.¡±


    Qi Chenxiang got up from her feet, carefully sat next to her aunt, held her hand and comforted her softly, ¡°My aunt loves this one like her own daughter, this one knows that it should happen when it happens.¡±


    Empress Dowager Qi looked at her calm and filial niece with complicated eyes, and couldn¡¯t help asking again. ¡°Liu Niang, you really don¡¯t regret it, don¡¯t you blame me?¡±


    Qi Chenxiang took a deep breath and shook his head firmly, ¡°Auntie, Liu Niang doesn¡¯t regret it, let alone blame anyone. I didn¡¯t intend to marry the emperor, and there is nothing wrong with the way I am now, but I am a little worried about the relationship between my aunt and father,.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you can think about it like that.¡± The Empress Dowager Qi patted her niece¡¯s hand, raised her head and let out a long sigh, ¡°Now that he¡¯s like this, at least he¡¯s kept his face, and he didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡±


    This ¡°he¡± naturally refers to Xiao Kezhi. At least, she is still the Empress Dowager, and the Qi family is still an aristocratic family. In the future, there will be no obstacles for a man to become an official or a daughter to marry in.


    The aunt and nephew looked at each other in silence. The hall was quiet, only the smoke from the incense burner lingered quietly.


    After a while, a maid came in from outside the hall and stood by the screen and said warmly, ¡°Your Highness, Sixth Lady, just now there is news from the Imperial Academy that His Majesty¡¯s personal decree has been issued, saying to establish Lady Chu as Empress.¡±


    Empress Dowager Qi was taken aback, her originally sad mood was disturbed, and she subconsciously asked, ¡°Lady Chu? Which Lady Chu?¡±


    Qi Chenxiang frowned, and hesitantly said: ¡°Could it be¡­ is it the one in Guizhen Temple?¡±


    The maid paused, nodded, and said, ¡°It is the one who came out of the East Palace and lived in the Guizhen Temple. I also said that last night, after the emperor came back from the prince¡¯s wedding ceremony, he went directly to the Guizhen Temple, picked her up, and took her back to Ganlu Hall¡­¡±


    After the words fell, the aunt and niece looked at each other with complicated expressions, not knowing what to think for a moment.


    Empress Dowager Qi frowned and said, ¡°He¡­ He acted like this. It is really ridiculous.¡± But after thinking about it, she laughed inexplicably, ¡°For some reason, I don¡¯t feel too surprised. He has done a lot of shocking things¡­¡±


    Qi Chenxiang also said shyly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Lady Chu, she¡¯s better than the married woman, maid, and dancer before¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if this happens, the prince will be very angry, but he has nowhere to vent his anger.¡± The Empress Dowager Qi has disliked the prince for many years, and thinking of the anger he may have received, she felt inexplicably comfortable. This was, perhaps, fate.


    A low-class man, born with the destiny of becoming an emperor.


    She could only comfort herself like this.


    Qi Chenxiang lowered her head and did not speak again.


    In addition to being surprised, she also felt mixed feelings of disappointment and dissatisfaction. Even if she didn¡¯t want to marry Xiao Kezhi, she heard that he didn¡¯t accept her, and instead picked Lady Chu,who had a poor family and was even married before. After all, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    After all, she examined herself and didn¡¯t feel that she was inferior to Chu Ning in any way.


    But when she thought that Zhao Yue, who was also married before and had a bold and unruly style, had not been favored by the emperor, she felt a little better.


    Probably this was the fate of people, not necessarily related to status.


    At least, compared to Zhao Yue, who was selfish, arrogant, and dedicated to stepping on others to climb up, she has at least a slightly better impression of Lady Chu.


    Now, this matter had nothing to do with them after all, the aunt and niece tacitly didn¡¯t say anything more. Qi Chenxiang only took a few sips of tea and ate some snacks, then left.

 CH 154

    I Will Also Work Hard With You. (1)


    After all, Weimo was getting old, and after staying outside under the scorching sun for a short time, he became a little fatigued.


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t bear to disturb it any longer, so she asked the guards to take it back to rest, and after sitting in the gazebo for a while, she put on her hat again and went back.


    After walking near the Anren Hall, Liu Kang hurried over with his people, bowed to her again and again, and said apologetically, ¡°Lady¡ªYour Highness, forgive me, this old servant didn¡¯t arrange the people who serve Your Highness before bringing Your Highness here.¡± The back garden was frightened. As soon as the Emperor heard about it, he sent the old slave to greet him. Is everything okay, Your Highness?¡±


    Just now, the decree of the Imperial Academy has been promulgated. Although the inscription ceremony has not been held, Chu Ning is already a legitimate empress, so she can no longer be called ¡°Lady¡±, but changed to ¡°Her Royal Highness¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry to bother the supervisor. I asked them to send the things back first. Instead, the emperor was worried.¡± Chu Ning knew that he was talking about the accident that she had just met the prince, so she would not blame him. She only smiled and said with relief, ¡°I happened to meet Weimo, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so understanding.¡±


    Liu Kang thought about the burly body of the gray wolf and couldn¡¯t help wiping the sweat from the sun shining on his forehead, thinking that it doesn¡¯t treat everyone like this.


    Fortunately, everything was fine for Chu Ning. After seeing it for himself, he was relieved, and after a few words of comfort, he summoned a palanquin to take her back, then turned around and left, and returned to Xiao Kezhi, who was in the front court.


    Not long after the palanquin walked out, it came to the vicinity of the Baifu Hall. Qi Chenxiang just exited the hall and saw Chu Ning sitting on the palanquin wearing a hat. Her face changed again and again, as if feeling a little bit emotional, and then a little unwilling and doubtful, she finally suppressed all the chaotic emotions in her heart, then bowed according to the rules.


    She could understand current affairs, understand the current situation of the Qi family, and also understand the difference in status, so she would never act rudely.


    Chu Ning nodded to her with a smile, so that she didn¡¯t need to be too polite, and asked casually, ¡°Sixth Lady just visited the Empress Dowager and will be going home soon?¡±


    Qi Chenxiang nodded, ¡°Yes, everything is well with the Empress Dowager, and the Sixth Lady is heading home.¡±


    The two of them were no more than nodding acquaintances, so after a few words, they wanted to leave.


    Before leaving, Qi Chenxiang pondered for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness entered the Taiji Palace, but did you do so willingly?¡±


    The smile on Chu Ning¡¯s face faded a bit, and his eyes were more deliberate and scrutinized.


    She didn¡¯t know much about Sixth Lady Qi¡¯s personality, and the only few times she got close to him left only a weak impression, but the last time, and even this time, brought new changes to her feelings.


    This youngest lady in the Qi family¡¯s generation seemed to be a little different from the generous, decent, and modest lady that she usually showed. In her heart, there was also confusion and rebellion, and she also longed for more obedience. own mind.


    ¡°Yes, I was willing.¡± Chu Ning withdrew her scrutiny gaze, nodded with a smile, and answered gently but firmly.


    ¡°But the Emperor¡­ I¡¯m afraid he is not a long-term lover¡­¡±


    ¡°For me, the Holy Majesty is the best home.¡± Chu Ning couldn¡¯t explain that everything in the past few months was an illusion deliberately created by Xiao Kezhi, so she had to defend him tactfully, ¡°Sixth Lady, you are young now. It is the best time to have the opportunity to live a life that will make your future more comfortable. Just remember, don¡¯t be confused by appearances, let alone jump to conclusions. ¡±


    Qi Chenxiang didn¡¯t speak, but suddenly thought of many things in her heart. There were aunts, fathers, mothers, even Zhao Yue, all kinds of noble girls in Changan city.


    She looked at Chu Ning with complicated eyes and didn¡¯t know what to think for a moment, so she bowed silently, stepped aside, and watched the palanquin go back on the road and leave.


    ¡­


    The servants did not send Chu Ning elsewhere, but went to Ganlu Hall again. The things sent back from the Guizhen Temple were sorted out by the maids and put on the cabinets and desks in the sleeping hall.


    Chu Ning was a little surprised, and asked, ¡°Why put it here instead of my own bedroom?¡±


    The Ganlu Hall has always been the Emperor¡¯s bedroom, and the rest of the people, whether it¡¯s the empress or ordinary concubines, had their own residences.


    When she was the crown princess in the East Palace, she and Xiao Yu both lived in their own bedroom.


    The maids looked at each other and said, ¡°The Holy Majesty ordered that all Your Highness¡¯s belongings should be sent to the Ganlu Hall. As for Your Highness¡¯s bedroom, the Holy Majesty has not ordered it.¡±


    Chu Ning was stunned for a moment and guessed what Xiao Kezhi meant, probably to let her live in the Ganlu Hall first, so she didn¡¯t say any more, and waved for them to go off on their own.


    In the afternoon, she had her meal, took a rest in the inner room, and wrote another letter. Not long after, when the evening was approaching, the maid went out to report, ¡°Your Highness, His Holy Majesty has returned.¡±


    It was before dusk at this time, and Xiao Kezhi rushed back.


    Chu Ning hastily put down the things in her hands, got up, and went out to meet him. She walked back in on his arm, intending to change his clothes himself. While smiling, she said, ¡°Your Majesty has come back so early!¡±


    Xiao Kezhi took her in his arms, walked to the side of the screen, stretched out his arms, and let her take off his outer clothes.


    The weather was hot, and he had been wearing the heavy emperor¡¯s robes all the time. Even though there was ice everywhere and the servant raised a fan, the robes were still stuffy. Now that he took off the layers, he felt relaxed.


    He couldn¡¯t help but slightly bend his knees, hug her in his arms, and lower his head to kiss her neck and ears regardless of the sweltering heat on his body.


    ¡°Thinking of you waiting for me in the Ganlu Palace, I can¡¯t help but want to run back.¡± When he arrived in the bedroom, in front of her, he was not as calm and majestic as he was outside, but turned into the most ordinary man, ¡°You living here makes me feel like a newlywed.¡±


    Chu Ning was afraid of the heat, so she didn¡¯t wear many robes. After being hugged by him like this, the thin shirt hanging on her shoulders slipped off a little bit, revealing a piece of smooth and moist skin.


    Hearing his words, she suddenly felt a little sorry.


    ¡°Because of A¡¯Ning, Your Majesty couldn¡¯t hold a proper wedding ceremony. Do you feel regretful?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for her sensitive status and her sudden entry into the Taiji Palace at this time, as an emperor, his wedding should be organized according to the etiquette system and celebrated by the whole world, instead of becoming the subject of discussion and jokes like it is now.

 CH 155

    I Will Also Work Hard With You. (2)


    ¡°What¡¯s the regret?¡± He simply unbuttoned his skirt, revealing the solid muscle lines underneath, which made him look more masculine and powerful. ¡°Although the wedding ceremony is important, it is really nothing to a person¡¯s life. As long as we can live a good life in the future, everything else won¡¯t matter, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Besides, who said that a wedding ceremony could not be held? It was just that it was not the right time right now, and there would be opportunities in the future.


    He didn¡¯t say this, but just hugged her and lowered his head, so that she could wrap his neck around his neck to stabilize his figure.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, if you feel ashamed, you might as well make it up to me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Chu Ning was stunned for a moment, blinked, and asked, ¡°How can A¡¯Ning compensate you?¡±


    Outside the screen, the maid was blushing when she heard the commotion inside, and she didn¡¯t dare to come in, so she had to say cautiously,¡±The bath is ready.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Kezhi hugged her and went to the bathroom, ¡°Today¡¯s compensation is to take a bath with me.¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s face turned red, and as soon as she entered the bathroom, her skin was moistened and radiant with the moist breath that hit her face.


    She hugged his neck and slid from his arms to the ground and was about to nod, but suddenly felt a faint pain in her lower abdomen, and then she felt a warm current slowly descending.


    The wet and sticky touch under the clothes made her wriggle, her already delicate cheeks became more and more gorgeous, and even her eyes were covered with a layer of misty water.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid A¡¯Ning is not feeling well today¡­¡±


    Xiao Kezhi was taken aback because he had never experienced such a thing before, and it took him a long time to understand what she meant, and his usually calm face also turned a little red for no reason, ¡°You¡­ have you started your monthly flow?¡±


    Chu Ning nodded slightly, turned around, and went out to change and clean up.


    Xiao Kezhi was alone in the bathroom for a moment, and he couldn¡¯t even remember how he bathed, scrubbed, and changed clothes.


    No one had ever taught him such a thing, and he really didn¡¯t know how to react.


    After hesitating for a while, he walked out of the bathroom, watched Chu Ning turn around, and went in again, and after a moment of silence, he called Liu Kang to him.


    ¡°Liu Kang, there is one thing I don¡¯t understand¡ª¡± He pondered for a moment, but he always felt that he couldn¡¯t say it.


    Liu Kang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, a little flattered, ¡°Your Majesty? The old slave is here.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi pondered for a moment, then frowned and said, ¡°What kind of situation is a woman¡¯s monthly flow?¡±


    Liu Kang blinked, and his old face also turned red. Only then did he realize that it was probably because the Empress had her monthly flow, but the emperor didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    It was reasonable to wonder if he were a child who was only kept in the imperial city until he was twelve years old, and later had protection from his parents and relatives, and no woman ever got close to him.


    While sighing in his heart, he racked his brains to speak clearly what he knew.


    ¡°I heard that many women will experience lower abdominal pain, fatigue, chills, and restlessness during their flow. They need to rest well.¡±


    Xiao Ke didn¡¯t say a word, but he listened very carefully. When he came across confusing places, he asked again and again carefully.


    It was just that Liu Kang was only a servant in the palace after all, and he was not incredibly knowledgeable about these things, so he could only say, ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me. This old slave doesn¡¯t know much about it. Why don¡¯t you invite Fengyu here and have a good talk with him?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi was about to nod his head when he heard some movement in the bathroom, so he changed his words, ¡°Forget it, bid Fengyu come over after the court meeting tomorrow.¡±


    After a while, Chu Ning came out. Seeing him sitting with a strange expression, she couldn¡¯t help being taken aback and guessed from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Majesty? What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi shook his head, regained his smile, hugged her to his side, followed Liu Kang¡¯s suggestion just now, tentatively put his hand on her lower abdomen, and rubbed her stomach gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. Is that better?¡±


    Chu Ning felt a gentle warmth in her lower abdomen, and her heart also warmed up, ¡°Yes, it will be much better in a while.¡±


    It turned out that his pensive appearance was because he was worried about her monthly flow.


    She tentatively covered the back of his generous hand, led him to move it down, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s more swollen here. Don¡¯t worry too much, Your Majesty. I¡¯m still young. When I have my monthly flow, I don¡¯t feel too uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be taken lightly.¡± Xiao Kezhi said very seriously as if he was dealing with a major military matter, ¡°I heard that some women don¡¯t take these things to heart when they are young, and when they are older, they may suffer from paralysis.¡±


    Chu Ning was surprised when she heard this and couldn¡¯t help but look over with wide eyes, ¡°Where did your Majesty hear about it? There is some weakness in the body, but paralysis¡­ Maybe it¡¯s a bit exaggerated.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi thought of Liu Kang¡¯s words just now, couldn¡¯t help cursing inwardly, coughed lightly, and said vaguely, ¡°Anyway, take care of yourself, and tomorrow, I will let the imperial physician order you to see it in person. There is no need to drink the contraceptive soups anymore. Sometimes, you can birth a little princess or prince for me.¡±


    As he said that, he said solemnly again, ¡°This matter is not only your business. I will also work hard with you.¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s face became hot when she heard it, and she thought it was funny, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty has to work hard, A¡¯Ning can¡¯t give birth alone¡­¡±


    The two laughed together for a while, but they didn¡¯t feel dull at all because of the monthly flow incident.


    At night, Xiao Kezhi took care of the rest of the memorials one by one and went over the matters to be discussed at the next court meeting. After he had a good idea, he washed up and lay down beside Chu Ning.


    When the lights were turned off, the croaking of cicadas and frogs could be heard faintly, making the hall even more cool and quiet.


    He remembered what happened to Xiao Yu in the back garden during the day and couldn¡¯t help but hug her tighter, and said in a low voice: ¡°You were wronged in the day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chu Ning was already in a daze of sleep. After listening to his words, she regained consciousness and shook her head. ¡°Your Majesty has already sent someone to keep watch over it, and Weimo came out to protect me. Everything is fine.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi gave a low ¡°hmm¡±, and after a long while, he said in a hoarse voice in the darkness, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be over soon.¡±


    He knew that she was enduring for himself, so he didn¡¯t vent all the grievances and injustices he had suffered in the past. He also remembered that he promised her that he would escape all the past for her.


    Her father, her elder brother, and her other relatives would all be under his wing from now on, so she wouldn¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    If his prediction of Xiao Yu¡¯s character were correct, tonight, at most tomorrow night, Xiao Yu will not be able to hold back his nervousness and suspicion and would act.


    Then, it would be time for him to take advantage of the situation to close the net and wipe out the East Palace and the Zhao family.

 CH 156

    Leave the City¨CCan¡¯t Wait Any Longer (1)


    The East Palace, which was separated from the Taiji Hall by a wall, had a serious and dignified atmosphere.


    Xiao Yu came back from the government office with a gloomy face and met the strange expressions of Zhao Yue and Xu Rong, and a bad premonition suddenly surged in his heart.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He strode into the Guangtian Hall without a maid, hurriedly took off his robe, wiped his face, and then sat on the couch, drinking warm tea while frowning and asking questions. Even if he didn¡¯t like Zhao Yue, he allowed her to stay.


    Xu Rong stood outside, asked all the maids in the hall to leave, went to close the door himself, and repeatedly confirmed that the people outside the hall had retreated, before returning, ¡°Your Highness, there was news from the Imperial Academy in the afternoon that Lady Chu¡­ had been established as a queen by the Holy One.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face froze, his impatience quickly flashed, he waved his hand and said, ¡°I already knew when I met them this morning. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Zhao Yue, who was on the side, said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, this ex-Crown Prince¡¯s Consort was calm and forbearing. Not only did she go directly to the Taiji Palace to become a queen, but she also begged the Emperor to protect the people around her. I used to look down on her weak and incompetent demeanor, but now I am impressed.¡±


    At such a depressing and embarrassing moment, when someone whispered this in his ear, the impatience in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart became stronger, and he put down the teacup in his hand heavily, and said angrily, ¡°Shut up and see your identity clearly.¡±


    Zhao Yue was also surprised by today¡¯s changes, so she said these words. Although she was dissatisfied now, she didn¡¯t want to delay the business, so she didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Xu Rong, on the other hand, would never interfere with the quarrel between the newlyweds. He was silent for a moment, and when the atmosphere had calmed down, he said, ¡°Your Highness, after the Imperial Academy¡¯s decree came down, someone also came to arrest Eunuch Zhao and transfer him away.¡±


    This incident happened more than an hour ago, when all the government officials were still dealing with official duties. It seemed that the people in the Ministry of Officials had just heard the news, so they went directly to the East Palace to pick him up, and even Zhao Yanzhou himself didn¡¯t seem to know about it.


    He felt that something was wrong, and he didn¡¯t want to let him go so easily, but firstly, the official procedures were complete without any omission. Secondly, the other party had a large number of people, and there were several guards around him, so he couldn¡¯t stop him at all. He could only wait until the prince returned and report it to him directly.


    Zhao Yanzhou had a special status. He can be regarded as Chu Ning¡¯s confidant, and now that Lady Chu was going to be the Empress, he had also been transferred away by the emperor himself, which was really shocking.


    Xiao Yu obviously thought of this, and his originally unattractive expression suddenly became serious, adding a layer of worry.


    Obviously, the other party had already calculated the timing. Taking advantage of his marriage, Chu Ning happened to get rid of her past identity and had nothing to do with the East Palace.


    ¡°What about Chuzhou? Is there any news from Chuzhou?¡±


    He was very clear in his heart that besides Zhao Yanzhou, Chu Ning¡¯s weakness was her two little cousins in Chuzhou.


    Xu Rong pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°Your Highness had ordered someone to keep an eye on them, and there was no unusual news for now.¡±


    After hearing this, Xiao Yu wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but he continued, ¡°But Chuzhou is a long way from Changan, even if something really happened, we would have to wait a few days to hear about it, so I don¡¯t want to be rash and draw conclusions.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart tightened all of a sudden.


    Xu Rong was right, he couldn¡¯t pin his hopes on this. Thinking of the attitudes of Chu Ning and Xiao Kezhi during the day, he felt more and more frightened.


    Could it be that they know something? Especially Chu Ning¡­


    ¡°Could she¡­ already know what happened back then?¡±


    Zhao Yue, who was at the side, frowned when she heard the word ¡°Chuzhou¡± just now, and she was already guessing that this might be the Chu family¡¯s handle in Xiao Yu¡¯s hands. Unexpectedly, there was another ¡°event of the past.¡±


    ¡°What else happened back then?¡±


    In vain, she almost really thought that Xiao Yu had some affection for the Chu family before, but now, it seemed that it was just superficial.


    Xiao Yu ignored her, and Xu Rong glanced at her. Without permission, he would not reveal it casually, so he carefully comforted Xiao Yu, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry, almost no one who knew about what happened back then was gone. There will be no mistakes.¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head straight, ¡°No, no, A¡¯Ning is not such a heartless person. She must have known that she wanted to break up with me¡­¡±


    The matter of Chu Qianyu was a secret that he had kept in his heart for two or three years, tormenting him from time to time like a nightmare, and now that he had come to this point, he could no longer suppress it.


    ¡°Sh-She must hate me very much¡­¡± He muttered to himself while thinking over and over again in his heart about the arrangement he had revealed with Chu Ning earlier, ¡°Fortunately, fortunately¡­¡±


    He had always been wary of this day and would never tell her all about his arrangements. All she knew was that he was going to have something to do with the Zhao family.


    So, there was always some room to wiggle.


    He got up from the couch and paced back and forth in the room, feeling very restless.


    ¡°What¡¯s the arrangement for leaving the city?¡±


    According to their original plan, in the past few days, when he was inspecting the government office outside the palace, he should quietly disguise himself, change his identity, leave Changan quickly, and gallop all the way to the southwest to meet the Bozhou Zhao Lun, who was already on his way. The main force of the army would converge there.

 Chapter 157

    Leave the City¨CCan¡¯t Wait Any Longer (2)


    It should be noted that as the prince, his identity was very sensitive, and he could not leave Changan without the emperor¡¯s permission.


    When Xu Rong heard his question, he hurriedly said solemnly, ¡°Your Highness, everything has been arranged, and you can leave at any time. Just waiting for Your Highness to speak. Do you want to leave as soon as possible?¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment, and under Zhao Yue¡¯s frowning gaze and Xu Rong¡¯s tense waiting, he finally nodded, ¡°Forget it, we can¡¯t wait any longer, and things will change if we were late. Now it¡¯s curfew and the city gates are closed. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow, tomorrow. After the court meeting, the government offices will begin to work, and the gates of the city will be opened normally, so we can leave.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and said coldly to Zhao Yue, ¡°Get ready for tomorrow, and you can leave with me at any time. If you delay, I won¡¯t take care of you.¡±


    Zhao Yue looked directly at his indifferent and gloomy expression, didn¡¯t say much, just nodded slightly, then got up and left.


    She and he were using each other, so naturally, she didn¡¯t expect him to protect her at critical moments. She didn¡¯t even have the slightest doubt that the reason why he was willing to take her away with her was not because she was already his wife, but because her surname was Zhao, and behind her was his last stick.


    Today, she felt that she finally saw Xiao Yu¡¯s character clearly. She was also a little shaken and doubted whether it was worth it to put everything in the future on such a ruthless, selfish, and cruel man, but she and her brother had no other choice. This way¡­


    ¡­


    Early in the morning of the second day, just after dawn, Xiao Kezhi got up, washed and dressed, and prepared to go to the court meeting in the Taiji Hall.


    Chu Ning wanted to get up to serve him personally, but he was holding her down, and because of her monthly flows, her body was indeed a little weak, so she simply fell asleep again.


    Now there were no other concubines in the palace, and all common affairs were managed in an orderly manner by the people from the Sixth Bureau. Before they were handed over to her, she could still be regarded as free.


    Seeing this, Xiao Kezhi felt satisfied. He lowered his head and rubbed her cheeks a few times, then slowly straightened up and straightened his clothes in front of the bronze mirror.


    He was a person with a strong nature. He had always been energetic and had the desire to control. Even if he took her into his arms now, he still hoped to see her live comfortably under his care.


    After everything was ready, he stepped out of the bedroom lightly, and Jin Jiang hurried over from the direction of Wude Hall, reporting the abnormality found in the city early in the morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. He really can¡¯t hold his breath anymore.¡± Xiao Kezhi listened intently, nodded and said, ¡°Tell Qianniu Guard to not act rashly. Bid Jinwu Guard to get some news, and let Jinwu Guard¡¯s people chase after him.¡±


    Qianniu Guard was led by Jin Jiang. All of them were his personal soldiers, and asking Qianniu Guard¡¯s people to intercept the prince would always lead to speculation. But the Jinwu Guard was different. The Jinwu Guard was in charge of the security of the people in Changan City and had no close relationship with him. When they caught the prince fleeing suddenly, they could be considered to have separated from him as the emperor.


    Everyone must understand that he, the emperor, was benevolent and righteous. He had been trusting and close to his nephew since he ascended the throne for half a year.


    In this way, the loyal and upright veterans who followed the prince either because of orthodoxy or because of Chu Qianyu and others could not be implicated and could be used more by him, the emperor.


    In the Ganlu Palace, it was not until noon, when the sky was bright and the order in the palace was fully restored, that Chu Ning woke up leisurely, put on a dress, and got out of bed to wash.


    After Cuihe brought her the prepared clothes and menstrual affairs to change into, she ordered someone to bring in the boiled ginger tea.


    ¡°Lady, this was the ginger tea specially ordered by the Holy Majesty to warm up the Lady.¡±


    Chu Ning glanced at the scorching sun outside and couldn¡¯t help wiping the hot sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief. She smiled lightly and shook her head, ¡°Forget it, His Majesty was so caring, I should have a good drink.¡±


    Thinking of his phrase ¡°paralysis¡± last night, she felt amused and drank the hot ginger tea with a tea bowl in her hand.


    In the scorching heat, pouring sweet and fiery ginger tea into her belly did drive away the soreness and dull pain in her lower abdomen, but at the same time, it also made her back sweat again.


    She wiped her back with a towel again, then sat on the side of the couch and fanned herself for a while before getting up to eat at the dining table.


    After breakfast, she took the maids in front of the imperial court to enjoy the cool in the house and talked, and the imperial physician diagnosed her pulse and prescribed her prescriptions for recuperation.


    Seeing that half of the day was about to pass, she still felt very free and couldn¡¯t help but want to find something to do for herself.


    In the past in the East Palace, as crown prince consort, she had to take care of the food and clothing of the East Palace and the arrangements for the maids and servants. When she arrived at the Taiji Palace, these were naturally the first things that came to her mind.


    She thought about it, and was about to send someone to the Sixth Bureau to invite some people in charge when Cuihe from outside suddenly came in and said happily, ¡°My lady, look who¡¯s here?¡±


    She fixed her eyes and hurriedly looked in the direction of the palace door, only to see Madam Xu standing under the eaves with Guoer in the scorching sun outside, looking around cautiously.


    As soon as the two of them met her gaze, they were both a little dazed. Madam Xu¡¯s face subconsciously flashed a bit of bewildered embarrassment, but Guoer, who had always been shy, actually showed her a happy and sweet smile.


    The little girl, only ten years of age or so, had clear eyes. She should be ignorant, but she seemed to be able to see through everything.


    She felt relieved and dazed. After a moment, she walked over and led the two into the hall.

 Chapter 158

    Doubt ¨C Bring the Mother and Daughter from the Wei family. Hurry Up! (1)


    Probably because of the sudden change of status, Madam Xu stood at the gate of the palace, a little reserved and awkward as if she didn¡¯t know how to face Chu Ning. Even after she sat down, she was a little at a loss, as if she had just come to Changan and entered the palace.


    Not to mention her, even Chu Ning was a little uncomfortable.


    Now that she had become empress, she was Xiao Kezhi¡¯s wife and the niece-in-law of the Duke of Lu. With such a relationship, she should be like Xiao Kezhi, calling Madam Xu ¡°Auntie¡±, but it felt like something that couldn¡¯t be said.


    The two looked at each other, thinking about how to break the embarrassment, but Guoer suddenly took Chu Ning¡¯s hand and called ¡°Sister-in-law*¡± in a low voice.


    *TL Note: More accurately, Guoer calls Chu Ning ¡°older (cousin) brother¡¯s wife.¡± Chinese makes distinctions between older vs younger brother but not between brother and cousin.


    This child, when she was in front of the imperial court, never dared to call Xiao Kezhi her ¡°cousin,¡± but in front of Chu Ning, it was common for her to call ¡°Sister-in-law¡± so naturally.


    Both Chu Ning and Madam Xu were taken aback, and the embarrassing atmosphere just now seemed to have disappeared suddenly.


    ¡°Oh, this child knows no rules!¡± Madam Xu patted her daughter¡¯s head with a smile and carefully looked at Chu Ning with tentative eyes as if she wanted to see if she was still the same as before.


    Chu Ning also laughed and personally scooped up the tea and brought it to Madam Xu, ¡°Where was this unruly? I, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t served tea yet when I met my aunt.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be too busy, Your Highness. I can¡¯t be regarded as a serious elder. How can I ask Your Highness to serve you tea?¡± Madam Xu declined, while shaking Chu Ning¡¯s hand like in the past, ¡°Hey, I came here today. Before, I always worried that I didn¡¯t know how to face His Highness, but now it¡¯s better, and it¡¯s still the same as before. My husband and I are both from the countryside of Yanzhou, and there are no twists and turns in other people¡¯s hearts. There are two of us, and there are only two in this life. My wish, firstly, was that Guoer will be well, and secondly, I hope that the Holy Majesty will be well. Now that the Holy Majesty has Your Highness by his side, we can all feel more at ease.¡±


    Chu Ning patiently listened to her words, feeling a sense of warmth in her heart.


    It has been a long time since she left her close relatives, and it was rare for her to be cared for by her elders. Now it sounds like it was very rare. During the New Year¡¯s Eve, when the Duke of Lu¡¯s family found out that the crown prince was thinking of remarrying, they did not forget to say a good word for her in front of Xiao Kezhi, and now there was no malicious speculation about her because she has changed from the Emperor¡¯s niece to the queen. This sincerity was truly commendable.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt, I will serve His Majesty with all my heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I know Your Highness¡¯s personality, which is the most admirable and reassuring.¡± After Madam Xu finished speaking, she felt relaxed, and even her posture on the side of the couch relaxed.


    Chu Ning asked someone to bring Guoer¡¯s favorite cakes and fruits, and the three of them talked and laughed together. It was not much different from before.


    ¡°Recently, this child has been diligent in her studies to read and write.¡± Madam Xu glanced at Guoer, who was sitting at the desk beside her, carefully reading a scroll of Chu Ning¡¯s copybook. She continued, ¡°Her father said that this child It¡¯s the same as the Empress Dowager Qianwei when she was young, she can read and write. It¡¯s a pity that her family was poor, even her father couldn¡¯t read, and the girl had no place to learn.¡±


    The ¡°Empress Dowager Wei¡± she referred to was Xiao Kezhi¡¯s biological mother, Wei Cairen, who was posthumously named Empress Dowager only last year.


    Chu Ning didn¡¯t know much about Xiao Kezhi¡¯s mother, so he couldn¡¯t help paying attention when he heard the words: ¡°It turns out that the Empress Dowager Wei was also studious, so it¡¯s no wonder that the Holy Majesty was also so diligent and hardworking. He never slacks off in studying and governing every day.¡±


    ¡°Hey, yes, I heard from Guoer¡¯s father that when Empress Dowager Wei was in Yanzhou, she secretly went to the schoolhouse in the village to listen to the corner for two days. Later, there was a famine, and she was busy picking roots every day, so she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She saved her rations for her parents and younger brother, and when she was hungry, she used branches to write and draw on the ground¡­ Fortunately, she entered the palace later and enjoyed a few years of blessings, so she no longer had to suffer from hunger and cold. From the female officials in the school, she learned to read and paint.¡±


    Chu Ning listened carefully but didn¡¯t answer the last sentence.


    She knew in her heart that the female officials in the palace who could obtain official ranks were all wives from official families, and they would look down on country people with their education and knowledge from when they were young.


    It¡¯s just that she wouldn¡¯t tell Madam Xu about it, she could only keep it in her heart.


    The three of them sat in the hall for a while, until afternoon, Madam Xu got up and took Guoer to leave.


    Before leaving, Guoer sat beside Chu Ning with a smile, pulled the corner of her clothes, and whispered in her ear: ¡°Guoer thinks His Highness and His Majesty are very suitable, much better than before!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Looking at her flushed face, Chu Ning¡¯s eyes brightened, and she suddenly remembered that when she was at the Lishan Racecourse earlier, Guoer might have already noticed it?


    She took another look thoughtfully, and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a smile.


    This child was pure in nature and had a delicate mind. Although she was a bit timid, she knew how to be courteous, and she would surely live a smooth and happy life in the future.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t bother Your Highness anymore.¡± Madam Xu saw her daughter getting close to Chu Ning and pulled her back while smiling.


    After the two saluted, the maids sent them away with Chu Ning¡¯s gift.

 Chapter 159

    Doubt ¨C Bring the Mother and Daughter from the Wei family. Hurry Up! (2)


    The carriage was already waiting outside the Yongan Gate in the south, and after the mother and daughter got up, they drove slowly eastward all the way.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, little lady, it seems that the palanquin of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort was in front. Should we stop and say hello?¡± The maid outside the car asked.


    Going east from Yongan Gate, one would always pass through Jiafu Gate, the main gate of the East Palace. It was not surprising to meet people in the East Palace. But in the previous two or three months, Duke Lu and his wife listened to Xiao Kezhi¡¯s instructions and were worried about Guoer, so they kept living in seclusion with their daughter. They hadn¡¯t seen Zhao Yue for a long time, and they suddenly met today, which was really unexpected.


    Madam Xu thought for a while, pulled Guoer towards her, and said softly, ¡°If we meet, it¡¯s not easy to avoid them, let¡¯s just go over and say hello, okay?¡±


    Guoer thought of Zhao Yue¡¯s stern look she had seen in Lishan before, and she was still a little apprehensive, but she didn¡¯t refuse, she just nodded obediently, followed her mother out of the car, and rushed to the East Palace palanquin parked on the side of the road ahead.


    Fortunately, Zhao Yue, who had just come out of the East Palace, had no intention of talking to the mother and daughter. Seeing them salute, she just looked at them coldly, smiled, alienated, and turned to get in the car.


    It¡¯s almost time. She would leave the East Palace at this time, just to follow Xiao Yu to leave Changan quietly.


    At such an urgent time, she should have had no time to think about other things, but for some reason, when she saw the mother and daughter of the Duke of Lu, whom she had not seen for a long time, she suddenly remembered what happened in Lishan back then.


    She always felt that the unexpected smoothness of the marriage with the prince was due to other reasons besides the pre-planning and well-thought-out rhetoric. Especially later, the maid beside her once mentioned, on the night of the New Year, the Duke of Lu once went to Feishuang Hall to see the emperor in private.


    The Duke of Lu¡¯s family had no foundation in the capital, so she didn¡¯t care about it at all, but she kept remembering this matter for no reason, and never forgot it.


    Even though they had nothing to do with Duke Lu, they still had a close relationship with Lady Chu. If Lady Chu disclosed the Prince¡¯s affairs to the Emperor. the mother and daughter might know something about it.


    Seeing that leaving this time was about to fight to the death, she couldn¡¯t help but stop, and suddenly turned her head to look at the mother and daughter.


    ¡°Miss Wei,¡± she looked at Guoer with a half-smile, but her eyes fell on Madam Xu¡¯s reaction, ¡°Are you still learning how to ride a horse recently? Before, I didn¡¯t teach you well?¡±


    Guoer was taken aback by her sudden gaze, stared blankly at her empty wrist without any jewelry, and timidly took half a step back in the direction of her mother.


    Madam Xu was also a little nervous, she pressed her daughter¡¯s back to comfort her quietly, and apologized embarrassingly, ¡°No, no, your highness was superb at riding, but it¡¯s because Guoer was timid, asking Your Highness to teach her was really inferior, Your Highness must not be offended¡­¡±


    This look of being overwhelmed by nervousness fell into Zhao Yue¡¯s eyes, making her guess what the mother and daughter must know.


    She slowly put away her smile, let out a cold snort, stepped directly into the carriage, and left with the maid and the servant.


    Madam Xu looked at the carriage that was gradually going away, feeling uneasy in her heart, always feeling that something was about to happen, and patted her daughter with lingering fear, ¡°Okay, okay, go back quickly. Let¡¯s go around from another place in the future. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Guoer was in a daze and let her mother lead her back to the car. It wasn¡¯t until the palanquin was on the road again that she suddenly said: ¡°Mother, Lady Zhao¡ªHer Royal Highness the Crown Prince Consort, she didn¡¯t wear any jewelry today¡­¡±


    In the past, Zhao Yue paid the most attention to dressing and dressing. Whenever she went out, she always wore heavy makeup and luxurious and eye-catching clothes. Today, although her dresses are still exquisite, there was almost no jewelry on her wrists, neck, or even on her hair.


    Madam Xu couldn¡¯t help but think deeply after such a reminder.


    A lady who loved to dress up suddenly traveled without jewelry¡­


    Thinking of what she heard about the conspiracy between the Zhao family and the prince in Lishan, her heart tightened, and she thought about it for a long time. She ordered the coachman outside to pay attention to the carriages and horses in the East Palace and asked her closest maid to rush back to Taiji Palace to report the situation to Ganlu Hall.


    ¡­


    Near Pingkang Square, Zhao Yue¡¯s carriage slowly passed through the bustling crowd, and after a while of twists and turns, drove towards the sparsely populated alleyway.


    While the carriage was shaking, she took off her luxurious clothes and replaced them with sarongs worn by ordinary street women. While there was no one around, she quickly got out of the carriage, stepped into another narrow and simple carriage, and drove away again. The alleyway merged into the stream of carriages and horses, and the luxurious and spacious car before was heading towards the Buddhist temple in the south.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Madam Lu has indeed sent the maid back to the palace.¡± The maid Chunyan followed her into the carriage and whispered what she had just seen.


    The carriage drove towards Chunming Gate in the east at a leisurely pace. Apart from Chunming Gate, they went outside Changan City, and then went south. After meeting Xiao Yu, they could join up with the main force of the Bozhou Army who had quietly lurked near the capital.


    But for some reason, the uneasiness in her heart grew bigger and bigger.


    ¡°This month, there was no news from my brother, right?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Chunyan¡¯s face was also a bit downcast, and she shook his head and said, ¡°No, the general said earlier that long-distance communication was not safe enough. After the matter is settled, there will be no hope to come again, so no news has come.¡±


    This was a good statement, but at this time, Zhao Yue felt that something was wrong. If the emperor really knew about their conspiracy, what would he do? If all of today¡¯s events were just a preset situation, and they had already become shackled, how would she deal with it?


    People like Xiao Yu were unreliable no matter what¡­


    ¡°Lady, we¡¯ve arrived at the city gate.¡± The coachman outside sent a message to the inside in a low voice.


    Zhao Yue didn¡¯t speak, gritted her teeth, struggled repeatedly in her heart, and suddenly said, ¡°Stop, bring the mother and daughter from the Wei family, hurry up!¡±

 Chapter 160

    Rebellion ¨C Come On, Grab Him! (1)


    In Ganlu Hall, after seeing off the mother and daughter of the Wei family, Chu Ning drank the newly brewed tonic, sweated a little, and wiped her body with a wet towel.


    The maid who sent people out of the palace earlier returned to the palace, stood outside the screen and said, ¡°Your Highness, Madam Lu and Young Lady Wei met the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort outside the Jiafu Gate just now and said that the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort was going out today dressed abnormally. They felt it was strange so bid this servant to come back and let you know.¡±


    Chu Ning was stunned for a moment, not knowing what the ¡°abnormal¡± she was talking about, but she suddenly became nervous.


    She knew very well in her heart that there would be changes in the East Palace in the past few days, and Zhao Yue¡¯s trip at this time was probably related to this. If Madam Xu and Guoer ran into something at this time, they might be affected.


    She quickly weighed it for a moment, and at the same time, she sent someone to pass the message to the Imperial court. Then, she personally selected more than ten strong and strong servants, and sent them out of the palace to check on the situation.


    ¡­


    In the narrow alley near Chunming Gate, Zhao Yue, who was dressed in a cloth skirt, looked at the mother and daughter who were shivering nervously in front of her. Her face was stern, and there was no smile that she usually pretended.


    ¡°What is Your Highness doing?¡± Mrs. Xu pulled Guoer behind her, turned her eyes around the seven or eight people around her, and asked vigilantly, ¡°I am also Madam Lu, after all, my maids just¡­ just saw me off, and will definitely bring people over soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhao Yue frowned and interrupted impatiently, ¡°I just want to ask you something. Tell the truth, I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Mrs. Xu didn¡¯t speak but stared at her.


    ¡°The Emperor¡­ Does he know everything?¡± Zhao Yue narrowed her eyes and approached step by step. Her eyes were full of oppressive attitudes, as if she wanted them to be unable to resist and show their flaws.


    Madam Xu was born as an ordinary peasant woman, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t bear her gaze, she subconsciously shook her head, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­¡±


    She really didn¡¯t know what Zhao Yue was referring to, except what Guoer heard of the collusion between the Zhao family and the East Palace that Guoer had heard at that time. In Zhao Y¡¯e¡¯s eyes, the meaning of this appearance was very obvious.


    ¡°When did it happen?¡± Zhao Yu¡¯e grabbed Madam Xu¡¯s wrist with such force that she staggered, ¡°Is it¡ªthe day of the New Year?¡±


    Madam Xu was flustered. She really didn¡¯t know how to react, she just kept shaking her head, faltering and unable to speak, but she did not forget to hold Guoer firmly in her hand.


    Guoer¡¯s eyes were reddened. She pinched the corner of her clothes, and when she saw this, she suddenly mustered up her courage, ¡°It¡¯s me, I heard it¡­Your Highness is going to do something bad. His Majesty already knows it!¡±


    ¡°Guoer!¡± Madam Xu was startled, and quickly covered her daughter¡¯s mouth with her hand to prevent her from continuing.


    Zhao Yue turned pale with shock and stared at her with her head down, her face turning blue and white.


    Sure enough, they already knew. Counting the time, it had been several months. The emperor must have made preparations, and what she and Xiao Yu were doing was throwing themselves into a trap?


    While she was in a trance, the sound of fast footsteps suddenly came from outside the originally empty narrow alley, and immediately after that, more than a dozen strong servants surrounded them.


    ¡°Your Highness, please release Madam Lu and Lady Wei quickly!¡± Seeing this, the leader among them shouted sharply, without showing any mercy.


    Seeing someone coming, Guoer seemed to have found support, stood up straight, held her mother with one hand, pointed at Zhao Yue with the other, raised her head, and said, ¡°Your Highness should confess your crimes to His Majesty!¡±


    Zhao Yu¡¯ stared at her without speaking, but suddenly let go of Madam Xu¡¯s hand and instead leaned on the carriage, barely stabilizing her body.


    The servants hurriedly protected the mother and daughter and then stared at Zhao Yue with a strange expression.


    During the confrontation, Zhao Yue seemed to have made up her mind suddenly, sneered, straightened her back, lifted her skirt and boarded the carriage, and said indifferently, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back, go to Taiji Palace.¡±


    ¡°My Lady?¡± Chun Yan was startled and quickly tugged on her sleeve.


    Zhao Yue ignored her, but her eyes suddenly turned red.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late, I can only bet this is the last time¡­¡±


    The matter came to light, and she hadn¡¯t heard from her brother in a month, probably not to prevent the leak of secrets, but something happened a long time ago.


    Xiao Yu was unreliable no matter what. At this time, if she wanted to protect herself, she could only choose to defect¡­


    ¡­


    In the Taiji Palace, Xiao Kezhi summoned many courtiers from Zhongshu and Menxia Province to sit down and discuss the war with Beirong.


    A few days ago, the court received the news from Liu Jiping sent back from Ganzhou, saying that under the provocation of the Beirong cavalry, the Ganzhou army had mercilessly sent troops to meet the emperor¡¯s previous order.


    The 80,000 Ganzhou troops who stayed behind came out in full force, and now the battle was fierce, and they couldn¡¯t get away at all.


    As a result, the pressure on the troops stationed near the capital increased sharply, and the vast land in the south could not tolerate any disturbances and mistakes.


    Everyone was concerned about this, and secretly prayed that there would be no major incidents in the court, but someone outside rushed to report, ¡°Your Majesty, just now there is news from outside the Yongan Gate, saying that Her Royal Highness is going to the Taiji Hall to ask to see the Holy Majesty, and to report on the Crown Prince¡­ treason!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, there was an uproar in the hall.


    This newlywed couple, who had only been married for a few days, suddenly brought the matter of treason to the imperial court!


    Liu Kang quickly asked about what happened today and then muttered in Xiao Kezhi¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Since the complaint has come to me, and all the ministers are here, let her come in.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Xiao Kezhi put down the teacup in his hand and ordered it lightly as if he was not surprised by it.


    Outside the hall, Zhao Yue in the rough cloth skirt responded, stepped into the door under the guidance of the servants, knelt down in front of everyone, and said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Yu came here today to report on the prince, who intends to rebel against you. He forced my Zhao family to conspire with him and wanted to take advantage of the relaxation of vigilance in the court to send troops in one fell swoop to capture the capital and seize the throne!¡±


    ¡°What? The Zhao family?! Is it the Bozhou Army?¡±


    ¡°The Prince was determined to marry Zhao¡¯s daughter¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 161

    Rebellion ¨C Come On, Grab Him! (2)


    Several respected ministers of Zhongshu Province looked embarrassed, and they all lowered their heads and remained silent.


    Some of them, for the sake of the crown prince¡¯s identity and the late Chu Qianyu, were on the side of the East Palace from the bottom of their hearts, and they didn¡¯t know what to do when they were suddenly exposed today.


    One of them took a closer look at Xiao Kezhi¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s about the East Palace, should you invite the prince into the palace immediately?


    In fact, today¡¯s discussion in the Taiji Hall should have the crown prince¡¯s share. It was just that he asked for leave in advance, saying that he would go to various city gates to inspect, and this was the future.


    Xiao Kezhi nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, this matter should be resolved by the prince himself, lest anyone say that he was wronged.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    Jin Jiang, who was guarding the gate of the palace, responded by taking someone to invite the prince, but Zhao Yue, who was kneeling on the ground, said loudly, ¡°The general stays! The prince is probably not in the city at this moment. If the general wants to find him, please go to the south of the city outside Huamen. Follow south along the Qingming Canal and maybe you can catch up.¡±


    ¡°This, the Crown Prince of the East Palace actually left the city privately?!¡±


    ¡°Even if the direction is clearly stated, this matter may be true!¡±


    Amidst the discussion, the complexions of several veteran ministers were extremely ugly. After looking at each other, they stood up one after another, ¡°This matter is urgent, please give an order immediately to bring the crown prince back.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi rushed to Jin Jiang and said, ¡°Divide into two teams. One searches alongside various government offices in the city, and the other goes out of the city to search along the Qingming Canal according to the words of the Crown Prince Consort. Once there is news, report it to me.¡±


    Everyone knew that the emperor was using them as witnesses to prove that the incident had nothing to do with him, and it would be best if they could witness the prince¡¯s treason with their own eyes.


    ¡­


    Outside the Anhua Gate, Xiao Yu was sitting in the carriage, looking at the scorching sun from time to time, feeling anxious for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s already this time. Where is she?¡±


    This was where he and Zhao Yue agreed to meet, but after waiting for a full hour, there was no trace of the carriage on the empty road.


    A man, wearing a hat and no shoes, was running from outside the city. Xiao Yu saw that although he was thin and dressed in plain clothes, he had a fair complexion and a handsome appearance. Stepping down, while wiping the rain-like sweat from his dark face, he reached out his hand humbly, wanting to beg for a drink of water, ¡°This gentleman is kind, can he give the old man a sip of water?¡±


    His exposed skin had been tanned black and red by the scorching sun, and his eyes were cloudy with wrinkles all over his face, staring at Xiao Yu¡¯s water bag hanging beside the car without moving, his hoarse voice due to lack of water made people tremble.


    The guard who had pretended to be at the side couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to give a few handouts, so he couldn¡¯t help but cast his probing eyes on Xu Rong.


    Xu Rong had no time to care about others and was about to wave his hand as if he couldn¡¯t see him, but Xiao Yu frowned impatiently and said, ¡°Go! Don¡¯t linger here!¡±


    The guard had no choice but to take back the hand that was going to pass his water bag to the old man and motioned him to leave quickly with his eyes.


    ¡°If your Highness is impatient to wait, you might as well get in the car first, so that you can get less exposure to the sun.¡± The scorching sun hit Xu Rong¡¯s head, and Xu Rong was also sweating.


    ¡°I¡¯d feel bad¡­ Forget it, since she hasn¡¯t come yet, I won¡¯t wait.¡± Xiao Yu waved his hand into the car as if he had lost his patience.


    ¡°Your Highness, is it the Crown Prince Consort or General Zhao¡¯s sister-¡± Xu Rong hesitated, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry, the Northern Army has been reporting constantly these days, and the Ganzhou Army is being restrained, so there should be no mistakes¡­ ¡±


    Having said that, in fact, no one can be sure.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve made up my mind. Without her, the Bozhou Army can only listen to me at this juncture. Don¡¯t wait, let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that said, Xiao Yu simply put down the car curtain and urged him to leave.


    The guards looked at each other in blank dismay, and after a moment of silence, they got on their horses one after another and galloped all the way south.


    South of Changan City, Du Qu.


    Tens of thousands of horses were stationed here in the countryside, but no fences or banners were erected. Only the heads of the soldiers wrapped in coarse cloth were smeared with yellow flower juice, which was particularly bright and dazzling under the sun.


    Xiao Yu rushed all the way, and finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the situation in front of him¡ªthis was the Bozhou Army who had already arrived!


    He got out of the car himself and went straight to the camp without waiting for the guards to go first.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The soldiers in the army had already spotted them, and someone was welcoming them at this time. However, the person who came over was not the one Xiao Yu had expected, but a tall and strong man with an expressionless face and a fierce look on his face. It made people tremble behind.


    ¡°Where is General Zhao? He hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Xiao Yu put away his loose expression, looked at the strange soldier in front of him, and asked with a frown.


    The man ignored him and only raised his chin, ¡°You are the Crown Prince?¡±


    Xiao Yu paused, stood there without saying a word, and only squinted at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it that you are.¡± Seeing that he was silent, the man didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but suddenly turned around and shouted at the crowd behind him, ¡°Come on, catch him!¡±

 Chapter 162

    Go to prison ¨C Your Ancestors Would Be Ashamed. You are not Worthy of Being the Crown Prince (1)


    More than a dozen soldiers with bright yellow flower juice smeared on their faces came out in response, and they were about to take them down immediately.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Xiao Yu turned pale with shock, backed away repeatedly, and waved at the guards beside him.


    Naturally, the guards were unambiguous, and as soon as they rushed forward, they protected the prince in the middle and raised their knives at the soldiers.


    ¡°Who are you? Where is General Zhao? Why didn¡¯t he come to greet me? At such a critical juncture, he, the commander-in-chief, would allow his soldiers to mess around like this!¡± Not daring to show timidity, his eyes wandered around calmly.


    ¡°Hmph, I am Wang Guan, Lieutenant of Zhaowu School. Why are you looking for General Zhao?¡± The knife in the strong man¡¯s hand fell to the ground suddenly and plunged into the ground, causing a burst of dust, ¡°In front of everyone, tell me clearly!¡±


    More and more ferocious and reckless men in the camp came out quickly and surrounded Xiao Yu and others, making it impossible for them to move, and it was even more difficult for them to escape.


    Xu Rong was sweating profusely, leaned close to Xiao Yu¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid they still doubt our identities¡­¡±


    Xiao Yu paused, calmed down, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I am the Prince of the court, and I will send the Bozhou Army under the command of General Zhao Lun to enter the capital. You will listen to me!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he took out the seal of the East Palace that he carried with him and held it high in front of everyone.


    But Wang Guan didn¡¯t buy it and just sneered, ¡°Everyone heard that the crown prince colluded with Zhao Lun and sent troops into the capital privately with the intention of rebelling. Let¡¯s catch them and send them back to Changan!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the soldiers closest to him swarmed up, rushed past the guards¡¯ obstruction with brute force, and detained them in two or three strokes.


    ¡°You, who are you!?¡± Xiao Yu was firmly suppressed, unable to move, his face was pale, and he asked tremblingly, ¡°Where did Zhao Lun go!¡±


    Wang Guan ordered someone to pull him up, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Zhao Lun is a traitor who colluded with traitors in private. He was dismissed and investigated by the Emperor half a month ago. Now the leader of the town, Wang Su, is investigating this matter in Bozhou. We¡¯re entering the capital to take up the post on behalf of the general. We can clearly hear what the crown prince said just now, so I will send His Highness to the presence of the Holy One!¡±


    Zhao Lun had already been captured by Wang Suming¡¯s people. During these days, his contacts with Xiao Yu and others were all illusions arranged by Xiao Ke.


    Only then did Xiao Yu fully understand that he had already fallen into Xiao Kezhi¡¯s plan, and his plans were already in the hands of others.


    Just as he was thinking about how to respond, there was a sudden sound of horseshoes on Huangsha Avenue in the distance, and hundreds of guards from Qianniu Guard and Jinwu Guard as well as ministers and officials galloped towards them.


    Jin Jiang, who was at the front, took a closer look and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Prince!¡±


    A few veteran officials hurriedly squinted their eyes and looked over. Sure enough, they saw that several soldiers were firmly suppressing the usually dignified, gentle, and modest Crown Prince.


    Seeing the crowd chasing after them in a hurry, Xiao Yu¡¯s face darkened to the extreme, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    But Xu Rong, who was also disheveled, glanced at the crown prince, felt overwhelmed, plopped down on his knees, and shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, these gangsters of unknown origin gathered here to kidnap the Crown Prince and want to slander the Crown Prince. Please, Your Majesty, investigate fairly!¡±


    The chasing people stopped close, Xiao Kezhi looked at his embarrassed nephew who hadn¡¯t spoken yet. He furrowed his brows and said angrily, ¡°Minister Xu! If the Prince has really been kidnapped, why are these guards of the East Palace still here! How many people in the world dare to kidnap the Crown Prince? Besides, Her Royal Highness has already confessed, so what else do you have to say?¡±


    In any case, it was already a fact that the Prince escaped from the capital privately. Even if they had supported the Prince from the bottom of their hearts before, they had to admit at this time that the Emperor had clearly done nothing, but the Prince acted like this, which was big treason.


    ¡°In this way, your ancestors would be ashamed. You are not worthy of being the Crown Prince!¡±


    As soon as Xu Rong heard this, he struggled with his almost cold heart and wanted to argue again, but Xiao Yu suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s all for me to read.¡±


    So many people have heard what he said just now, so what is there for him to argue? At this point, there is no room for change.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have that fate.¡±


    He murmured for a while, then slowly stood up straight, raised his face, and shouted: ¡°I admit it, I really wanted to join the Zhao family in rebelling, but I lost! But you, you took my position, took my wife, you are unkind and unrighteous. You are not worthy of being emperor!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    When it came to the matter of the Emperor¡¯s accession to the throne and the appointment of the empress, the courtiers who followed couldn¡¯t help looking at each other, not knowing how to react.


    It was an indisputable fact that the Emperor¡¯s personal virtues are discussed.


    However, Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t look unhappy because of his public exposure. He just asked Qianniu Guard to arrest the Prince and others and then said calmly, ¡°Whether you are worthy of being a monarch, how is that decided by who your wife is? The ancestors passed down the empire to me,  and at least I will not betray the common people and collude with foreign enemies and bandits for my own self-interest.¡±


    To be the Emperor, to rule the world and protect the peace of the people, was not just based on personal gains and losses.


    This was a truth that everyone understands, but few people would say it bluntly, and many of the courtiers demanded that an emperor should not lose his personal virtue and set an example for the world. Over time, some people would forget the priority.

 Chapter 163

    Go to prison ¨C Your Ancestors Would Be Ashamed. You are not Worthy of Being the Crown Prince (2)


    Over the years, the prince¡¯s efforts had been in the wrong place. He only cared about his own reputation but forgot what he should really do as a prince.


    After being reminded by Xiao Kezhi, everyone immediately reacted and dared not speak again.


    After a while, the team set off again and returned to the Taiji Palace.


    The matter was so important that Xiao Kezhi immediately ordered the judges of Dali Temple, the Ministry of Criminal Justice, and Yushi Bureau to try the case together, while Xiao Yu, Zhao Yue, Xu Rong, and others were detained separately, waiting for interrogation.


    ¡­


    As soon as he had to deal with the matter, Xiao Kezhi was busy until sunset. When the night fell, he was free for a while.


    The heat of the day gradually dissipated, and the breeze brought a burst of coolness.


    He put down the official document in his hand, picked up the bow and arrow beside him, took advantage of the afterglow of the setting sun, and shot two arrows at the target hanging on the tree. After exercising, he walked towards Ganlu Hall.


    In Ganlu Hall, most of the ice placed at the four corners has melted, making the entire sleeping hall cool and comfortable.


    Chu Ning lit the lamp and was hanging the freshly washed clothes on the rack by herself. When the maid said that the emperor was coming, she stopped what she was doing, turned her head, and laughed.


    ¡°His Majesty is back.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi approached and saw that the clothes in her hand were prepared for him, and his lips couldn¡¯t help curling up, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back, A¡¯Ning. Everything is fine¡­¡±


    The matter of the East Palace had been resolved. They were just waiting for the third division to find out the matter and make it public.


    Chu Ning paused and didn¡¯t speak, as if something was choking her throat, she could only nod slightly.


    There was a distance of several feet between the two, and the dim light intertwined with the afterglow of the setting sun was magnificent and brilliant, casting a hazy halo between the two.


    The maids all retreated voluntarily, and the room was quiet. No one spoke, but there was an atmosphere that gradually loosened from tension, which made people feel peaceful in their hearts.


    Chu Ning suddenly laughed, lowered her head and approached, stretched out her hand to untie Xiao Kezhi¡¯s belt, and took off her outer robe.


    ¡°Did you feel uncomfortable during the day?¡± He simply hugged her and was about to tighten his arms when he suddenly remembered that she was having her monthly bleeding, so he stopped and started stroking her lower abdomen.


    ¡°I drank Your Majesty¡¯s ginger tea and decoction. How could I feel uncomfortable?¡± Chu Ning thought of the bowl of ginger tea that made her sweaty in the early morning, and couldn¡¯t help but smile again, ¡°Besides, Aunt and Guoer also were here, and I don¡¯t feel uncomfortable when I see them.¡±


    ¡°¡®Aunt? You called ¡®Aunt¡¯ well.¡± He was very satisfied when he heard it. ¡°From now on, my relatives will be your relatives, and your relatives will also be my relatives.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for transferring my cousins away for me, and bringing my two younger brothers back safely.¡± Chu Ning knew that Zhao Yanzhou and her cousins were all safe and sound because of Xiao Kezhi¡¯s arrangements.


    ¡°They are your relatives and your father¡¯s relatives. Your father is my benefactor, and I should do so.¡± Xiao Kezhi shook his head, ¡°Besides, you have treated my uncle¡¯s family well from the beginning, and I have seen everything¡­¡±


    ¡°They are simple, diligent, honest, and kind people, and they deserve to be treated better by others. Speaking of which, Guoer has been in the capital for more than half a year. Not only has she grown taller, but her mind has also become much more flexible. Although His Majesty already knew what happened today and had a foolproof plan, if she hadn¡¯t discovered the clues in time, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly.¡±


    According to the servants and palace people, Guoer not only noticed Zhao Yu¡¯e¡¯s abnormality but even persuaded her to confess, which was very different from her usual timid and reticent appearance.


    ¡°My uncle and aunt must also feel very relieved about that child.¡± Xiao Kezhi patted her on the head, washed up, and took her to sit by the couch for dinner.


    At night, the two of them took advantage of the moonlight to walk down the corridor for a while, then returned to the house, and read together at night by candlelight, but one was reading official documents of the imperial court, and the other was reading palace archives.


    She would add tea for him, and he would rub her arms for her. The two of them were so enraptured by being together that even the waiter can be omitted.


    Liu Kang was idle for a while, but felt that he was useless, so he asked someone to make a bowl of iced cream and delivered it himself.


    The crystal clear ice is poured with pure white cream, and then embedded with a few jasper-like grapes, it seems to be tempting.


    Chu Ning watched eagerly, rarely showing a look of longing.


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s heart moved slightly when he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help coughing lightly and said seriously, ¡°This is cold, you can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    After finishing speaking, in front of her, he scooped up a spoonful of iced cream, put it into his mouth, and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Sweet and sour¡­ Refreshing! Very tasty.¡±


    Chu Ning glanced at him, but knew that she really couldn¡¯t eat it, so she pursed his lips and turned around, simply out of sight, ¡°Your Majesty, use it quickly, lest it turn into water, and it won¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi let out a ¡°huh¡±, and put another spoonful into his mouth, but his eyes fell on her sideways back, showing a clear smile.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°The taste is indeed good. It¡¯s a pity that A¡¯Ning can¡¯t taste it.¡± He said regretfully, seeing her back collapsed, he suddenly stretched out his hand to pull her over, and lowered his head to cover her lips.


    ¡°Is it sweet?¡±


    The residual sweet and sour taste seeped into her mouth little by little, Chu Ning blinked, couldn¡¯t help sticking out the tip of her tongue to lick his lips, and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Sweet.¡±


    ¡°Then eat more.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Proceedings ¨C Who Wants To See Me? (1)


    The East Palace rebellion case caused a sensation in the government and the public, and the third division did not dare to neglect it. It continued to investigate non-stop for half a month, collecting and corresponding witnesses and physical evidence one by one.


    Because it was involved in matters far away in Bozhou, and Zhao Lun had the crime of having an affair with Nanzhao, it took a lot of effort to investigate and investigate. Fortunately, Zhao Lun¡¯s case has been investigated for a long time, and it only needs to be verified immediately.


    The siblings of the Zhao family were not from the East Palace, but they had to form an alliance temporarily due to the situation. Seeing that the general situation was over, they made a quick confession in order to protect themselves. In particular, Zhao Yue was unwilling to be dragged down by Xiao Yu, and even pushed all the responsibility for the mastermind onto Xiao Yu alone.


    Countless pairs of eyes in the court were watching the progress of the case. Seeing such a situation, even though it was clear that Second Lady Zhao¡¯s words were somewhat exaggerated, the prince¡¯s rebellion was indeed voluntary.


    More importantly, when the prince conspired with the Zhao family, he clearly knew that they had secretly colluded with Nanzhao, embezzled military pay, and disregarded the safety of the people for many years.


    Not only that, when the Criminal Ministry interrogated the subordinates of the East Palace, it was discovered that not long ago, the East Palace had sent people to the north to contact the Beirong people in private.


    Such behavior was far from the generosity and character that a crown prince should have, and it was not even comparable to ordinary honest and honest court officials.


    More than a dozen courtiers in the court who had concerns and dissatisfaction with Xiao Kezhi¡¯s succession were all ashamed. They made an appointment to stay together after the court meeting was over and knelt outside the Taiji Hall to kowtow to Xiao Kezhi to plead guilty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the East Palace, and I have repeatedly vouched for the East Palace before. I have failed His Majesty¡¯s painstaking efforts and trust. I feel extremely ashamed. I beg Your Majesty to punish me!¡±


    Under the scorching July sun, a group of elderly people bowed their heads and kowtowed on the hot stone pavement, attracting the attention of officials and servants on the side.


    When Xiao Kezhi saw such a situation, he knew that the most stubborn courtiers in the court had completely surrendered, and they would never have second thoughts from now on.


    ¡°Okay, the weather is hot, and all the ministers are the ministers of Great Liang, get up quickly.¡± He waved his hand to let the servants help them up, and led them to sit down one by one, with a warm smile on his stern face, ¡°The past is over, as long as the monarchs and ministers work together to seek the well-being of the people of Great Liang, it will be a beautiful thing.¡±


    Seeing that he really didn¡¯t have any intention of pursuing the matter, several people felt more and more ashamed, and they all bowed their heads and sincerely replied ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°The ministers have been officials in the court for decades, and their lifelong long-cherished wish was to benefit the country and the people. Only if His Majesty did not give up could there be room for display. In the future, they will definitely live up to His Majesty¡¯s trust.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi nodded and asked Liu Kang to present them with herbal tea to cool off the summer heat, and to serve them meals. After a while, he seemed to be casual and said, ¡°The ministers¡¯ behavior reminds me of the time when the Grand Chancellor Chu was still there, when our court was praised by the people. At that time, I was still young, but I also thought that the future of Great Liang should be like that day so that the country can be strong and the people can be safe.¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words ¡°Grand Chancellor Chu¡±, and then remembered the case of poisoning and treason that shocked the government and the public three years ago.


    At that time, almost everyone thought that Chu Qianyu was clearly innocent, but he was inexplicably involved. It must be a trap set up by the Qi family to seek the position of Grand Chancellor. Only the prince understood the righteousness and insisted on marrying the daughter of the Chu family.


    But thinking about it now, no one knew exactly what the prince did in it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there are still a lot of doubts about the case of Grand Chancellor Chu. I think the East Palace is also involved in it. I think you might as well take this opportunity to investigate thoroughly again.¡± One of them thought for a moment, got up from his seat, and respectfully bowed down.


    Xiao Kezhi was waiting for this moment, nodded immediately, and responded smoothly, ¡°Yes, since you mentioned it, I will immediately order someone to bring this case up again. If there is really something hidden, I hope to find out as soon as possible.¡±


    After all, he immediately ordered someone to go to the Hanlin Academy to draft an order, and sent it to the Third Division, ordering them to call out the case file and start a new trial.


    ¡­


    At night, when Chu Ning heard that Chu Qianyu¡¯s old case had been put on the agenda again, she couldn¡¯t help feeling mixed feelings.


    She had waited for so long. Xiao Yu, who had promised to return her father¡¯s innocence, failed to keep his promise and instead lied to her. Fortunately, she found out in time, and fortunately, Xiao Ke was there, so this day finally came.


    ¡°People from the third department have gone all over to find the people involved in the case, from the officials who tried the case file, to the people from the Qi family, to the people from the East Palace, and even the old family members of your family. As long as they are related, they will try their best to find them.¡± Xiao Kezhi personally supervised the matter, and told her everything clearly, ¡°They handled it cleanly at the time, and they have been messing with each other for the past two years. It is not easy to find out. I will find a way to get them to confess their guilt voluntarily.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Chuning listened carefully and understood how difficult it is to find out the facts. Uncle Fang who told her the truth has passed away, and most of the others who knew the inside story were eliminated by Xiao Yu and Xu Rong. She only had a letter from Uncle Fang in her hand. If she looked carefully, it would be difficult to prove the authenticity.


    ¡°Thank you for Your Majesty¡¯s arrangement.¡± She thought for a while and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I want to meet him and ask him personally, okay?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi pondered for a moment but did not respond immediately.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was unwilling, but he was worried that if she went to see Xiao Yu at this time. If the trouble was too embarrassing and touched her past, it would make her sad.


    However, this was an unavoidable fact in the end. It was also a good thing for her to solve it herself and get rid of the stone in her heart.

 Chapter 165

    Proceedings ¨C Who Wants To See Me? (2)


    ¡°Okay, you can see both him and Second Lady Zhao.¡± He nodded and instructed, ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to go to the prison yourself, just ask the staff to bring them to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Chu Ning calmed down, thanked him with a smile, changed clothes and had dinner with him, and took a few more strolls outside while the night was cool.


    She had traveled all the roads near the Ganlu Hall many times, and she even remembered clearly how many lights and flowers there were beside the road.


    The moonlight was bright and the breeze was cool. Looking at the familiar scenery, Chu Ning suddenly glanced towards the west where Baifu Hall was located and said with a smile, ¡°In the past few days, I have asked the female officials of the Sixth Bureau to repair and decorate the Qianqiu Hall. I think it will be possible to move there soon.¡±


    She had lived in Ganlu Palace for a long time. Xiao Kezhi has not mentioned for a long time how to let her choose another palace to live in, and he still ate and lived with her every day as usual. After thinking about it, she felt something was wrong, so she asked someone to go to Qianqiu Hall to clean it up.


    However, when Xiao Kezhi heard the words, he suddenly stopped and asked in surprise, ¡°Why do you want to move to Qianqiu Palace? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to live in Ganlu Palace?¡±


    Chu Ning didn¡¯t expect him to react like this, so she stopped, nodded first, then shook her head, ¡°Of course the Ganlu Palace is good. But this is His Majesty¡¯s sleeping palace, and even the empress has no reason to live there forever. The latter bedroom is the residence of the concubines.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t speak, just glanced at her, and continued to walk forward slowly.


    She was right, the Ganlu Hall was always the place where the emperor lived alone, and the rest of the women, whether they were the empress or ordinary concubines, had other places to live.


    He never told her, though, that he had no intention of letting her move elsewhere.


    ¡°When I was young, what I wished most was that my family could be together every day, that the husband and wife would live in harmony, and that the children would be around their knees, like ordinary people.¡± He looked up at the full moon in the sky, and said what was in his heart, ¡°Now I am married, Ganlu Palace is my home, there is a wife at home. How can there be any reason for my wife to live elsewhere? Besides, the palace is empty. If you live in Qianqiu Palace alone, you still have to come to Ganlu Palace every day. Why bother?¡±


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but look sideways, observed his expression carefully, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s empty right now, but there will always be people in the future.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡± He stopped again, turned sideways, put his hands on her shoulders, bent slightly, and said seriously, ¡°There will be no one else in the Taiji Palace.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Chu Ning was stunned, looking at him in surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe that what he meant was what she thought in her heart, ¡°How can there be such a reason¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my reasoning.¡± Xiao Kezhi laughed, with a contemptuous aura in his tone that looked a bit like that on the battlefield and in court, ¡°One wife is enough for my Taiji Palace. I said that I want to become a man like your father, and I don¡¯t want to let my wife down.¡±


    Chu Ning stared at him blankly and suddenly burst out laughing, ¡°Your Majesty is always so unusual. If you had let the courtiers know before this, they would talk about it. Fortunately, everything has stabilized now¡­¡±


    Probably because of his consistent reliability, he had unknowingly melted the shell of her past hesitation. When she heard such shocking words, she didn¡¯t have the slightest suspicion, but her eyes were hot, and she subconsciously believed it.


    Who didn¡¯t want their husband to be single-minded and unwavering? In particular, her parents were one of the rare loving couples, so she naturally yearned for such a marriage in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t take care of the affairs of the palace anymore¡ªas long as we work hard and have a few lively and healthy children.¡± He changed the subject, and before she could react, he hugged her, leaned close to her ear, and said ambiguously.


    Chu Ning¡¯s cheeks were burning hot, but he did not avoid the topic. Instead, he took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, we have to pay attention to the method and find the right date¡­¡±


    Xiao Ke was taken aback, and after seeing that she was not joking, he hurriedly hugged her and asked seriously, ¡°Tell me, how to be particular, how to find a date?¡±


    ¡°This matter has something to do with my monthly cycles¡­¡± Chu Ning thought of what Feng Yu had said before and told him one by one.


    Xiao Kezhi listened very carefully, kept the few days firmly in his heart, thought about it, and said slowly, ¡°In this way, I should work harder on weekdays, and even harder on those few days¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In the prison, it was dark and humid, and the atmosphere was tense.


    Xiao Yu sat silently and shriveled on the shabby futon, his thin body was made thinner by the wrinkled prison clothes, and the glaring sun shone through the window, illuminating his withered face bleakly.


    The jailers never treated him harshly. Although the daily food and water were not as good as those in the palace, they were provided on time and in accordance with the amount. He was still meticulously wearing a hair crown, and his appearance was neat, but the whole person seemed to have been sucked out of most of his anger.


    ¡°Open the door and bring the person out.¡± The guard outside stepped in quickly, opened the door of the cell, and gestured to him, ¡°It¡¯s time to go out.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes moved, and he slowly got up from the futon. Without asking any questions, he pursed his lips and stepped out of the cell.


    These days, he has been interrogated almost every day. At first, he had some reactions, but now, he was almost numb, and there was no fluctuation at all.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Compared with happily ending with death, being isolated in a narrow world could wear down one¡¯s will more.


    ¡°Go this way.¡± The jailer stopped him from walking towards the place where he was usually interrogated. ¡°Today we are going to Taiji Palace.¡±


    When he heard the words ¡°Taiji Palace¡±, he suddenly had a reaction.


    ¡°In Taiji Palace, who wants to see me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Her Majesty the Empress.¡±

 Chapter 166

    Plead Guilty ¨C In His Life, He Really Failed Completely. (1)


    Xiao Yu¡¯s erratic footsteps suddenly stopped.


    The glaring sunlight shone on his face, which made him shrink back. After the dizziness passed, he opened his eyes again and looked in the direction of the majestic Taiji Palace.


    That was the place where he grew up, from the Tai Chi Palace to the East Palace, every brick and tile in it was very familiar.


    Up to now, he has become a prisoner, but the person who was high above him, waiting to see him, was his former wife.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling in his heart, but he felt that the changes in person were unpredictable. After a period of trance, a trace of distorted resentment flashed across his face like a dead tree.


    In the end, if they were still not reconciled, there were still things he hadn¡¯t figured out, it was time to ask carefully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He tried his best to stand upright, straightened his rough prison clothes, pursed his lips, and walked towards the Taiji Palace.


    ¡­


    In the Ganlu Palace, Chu Ning sat in front of the dowry in the inner room, staring at herself in the bronze mirror with a calm face in a daze.


    Cuihe dug out the pieces of newly made hairpin and ring jewelry and spread them on the table one by one, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s see. Which one do you want to wear?¡±


    These were all made according to the empress¡¯s specifications, inlaid with gold and jade, exquisite and dazzling.


    Chu Ning came back to her senses, looked at the gold and jade jewels, and couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°What are you doing with these? You don¡¯t need to be so troublesome.¡±


    Cuihe bit her lip, she was a bit stubborn, ¡°Your Highness is now an empress, as it should be¡­¡±


    Chu Ning knew that she was upset and wanted to show her most luxurious side when facing Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Just wear this one.¡± She didn¡¯t push it all, and picked out a simple golden ping and inserted it into her hair, ¡°We live well, but we won¡¯t rely on these to send that message.¡±


    Cui He saw that her lively face was much less restrained and suppressed than when she was in the East Palace in the past. She slowly calmed down, nodded, and said, ¡°Your Highness is right. This servant is thinking too much.¡±


    After a while, the servant outside said, ¡°Your Highness, he has arrived.¡±


    Chu Ning paused, holding the teacup, slowly raised her head, looked at herself in the glass, then got up and sat down on the couch outside, and said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    With a creak, the heavy palace door was pushed open, and a thin and frail figure appeared outside the door. The sunlight came in, casting a thick shadow on the ground.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hurry up and salute when you meet Her Majesty the Empress?¡± Seeing Xiao Yu standing expressionlessly at the gate of the palace, the imperial servants waiting on both sides couldn¡¯t help scolding.


    ¡°Hmph, Empress.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s expression was a little distorted. He didn¡¯t even look at the servant, but just stared straight at Chu Ning, who was sitting on the main seat, and walked down the steps step by step, without any intention of saluting at all.


    ¡°I promised you the position of an empress, but you never cared about it. I thought you didn¡¯t care about your external reputation, and that¡¯s all there was to it.¡±


    Facing the sudden change in status, the edges and corners that had been smoothed over the past half month suddenly became clear again. Even if he had been reduced to a prisoner, he didn¡¯t want to show the slightest timidity when facing the woman who had surrendered to him in the past.


    Chu Ning didn¡¯t get angry because of his words, on the contrary, the more he spoke harshly, the calmer she felt.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t care about being your empress.¡± She smiled at him and said lightly what was in her heart.


    ¡°You!¡± Xiao Yu froze, staring at her eyes gradually filled with anger, and he couldn¡¯t help asking the words that had been suppressed in his heart for many days, ¡°You and him! When did you say that I didn¡¯t treat you well? Can a person like him treat you well?¡±


    Chu Ning knew what he was going to ask. She had thought about it many times before, what would happen when he found out the truth one day, and now, she was going to see it.


    ¡°The night you left Changan and went to Huazhou, I came to Ganlu Hall.¡±


    Xiao Yu was taken aback, completely unaware that the two of them had secretly communicated with each other at that time and suddenly felt a block in his heart. A burst of uncontrollable anger welled up, and even his eyes turned red.


    ¡°You sh*t, you have no sense of shame! No wonder you can work hand in hand with him! I only hate that I thought you were different from that Second Lady Zhao, but you turned out to be the same breed!¡±


    He was so angry that his chest heaved and he was panting heavily, and his legs, which had little strength, also shook, almost unable to support his body.


    He originally thought that she was forced to leave the East Palace by him later, so she became resentful and entered the Taiji Palace. Who knew that these two people had already committed such a scandalous thing under his nose so early on?


    After hearing his accusation, Chu Ning still felt somewhat embarrassed and ashamed.


    According to her upbringing, a woman should not do anything to betray her husband, especially having an affair with others. It would be looked down upon by the world. On this point, no matter what, she was wrong.


    But this was not her intention.


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, looked up at him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed my fault, and I won¡¯t deny it. But, if I had a choice, I would choose to leave you without hesitation.¡±


    Don¡¯t say that he was the crown prince, even an ordinary man, as a wife to him, she has no right to choose to leave. The so-called ¡°peaceful divorce¡± means that the man voluntarily let go.


    When she said this, it meant that she had intended to separate from him a long time ago.


    ¡°You have lied to me for so long, and now, are you still unwilling to tell the truth?¡±


    Xiao Yu stared at her suddenly, ¡°What are you¡­ talking about?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    She didn¡¯t speak, but took out the prepared envelope and handed it to him.


    The letter that Fang Bo wrote before he went completely crazy.


    Xiao Yu took it with bated breath, took out the letter under her calm eyes, and quickly browsed through it, the more frightened he became.


    ¡°As expected, you knew.¡±


    He suddenly laughed and felt that most of his grievances and anger had subsided, and the secret he had kept for three years was revealed, which even made him feel inexplicably relieved.

 Chapter 167

    Plead Guilty ¨C In His Life, He Really Failed Completely. (2)


    ¡°You killed my father, insulted my elder brother, trapped me in the East Palace, and lied to me for so long. Shouldn¡¯t I hate you, shouldn¡¯t I leave you?¡± Chu Ning put away her expression and looked at him coldly, trying to restrain her emotions. ¡°In the past few years, you have been on guard against me in every possible way, whether it is the other relatives or servants left in my family, getting rid of them one by one, my two cousins would not have been spared, if not because of their young age. If I didn¡¯t know anything, how can I save my life?¡±


    Facing her eloquent statements and questions, he subconsciously wanted to avoid them, barely daring to look her directly in the eyes.


    ¡°I¡ªA¡¯Ning, do you think I¡¯m willing to be such a person?¡± He recalled the past and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head in pain, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to be clean? But me, as a prince, I have never had a single day of peace. My father is weak, and he treats me far worse than my younger brother. The Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t like me either. If I did not do these things, how can we survive to this day?!¡±


    Looking at him still looking for excuses for his actions, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help but point it out directly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deceive yourself anymore, your bad situation is not an excuse for you to do so many evil things. You are the prince but never pointed the finger at the treacherous and villainous people in the court. Instead, in order to win people¡¯s hearts, you indulge them in doing evil and enrich your own pockets. Selling out your own people and colluding with foreign enemies?¡±


    Even the Qi family, who had been lobbying for power for so many years, had never done such an unfaithful thing.


    Under her rebuttal, Xiao Yu felt more and more at a loss, but he kept shaking his head, trying to deny all of this.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m down, everyone scolds me for being incompetent, weak, and unfaithful. You are not me, so how do you know the pain in my heart?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Ning looked at him quietly, with wet eyes, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met His Majesty, I¡¯m afraid I would have made many excuses for you¡ªafter all, you have difficulties, and you have faced many problems. You had no other choice. But look at Your Majesty, is his past better than yours? Even though you have the rightful status as a legitimate son, you have been carefully raised and cared for since you were a child, and you are extremely honorable. He was forced to go to the frontier when he was a teenager, and no one helped him. He had to fend for himself, but he knows respect, responsibility, and courage. He can distinguish right from wrong, and he has a bottom line. Do you still feel that everything you do is justified?¡±


    Xiao Yu was so blocked by her sharp rebuttal, he took two steps back, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Yes, he has become the emperor, he is good in everything, I am useless, everything is wrong¡­ So, are you satisfied? When you saw me today, you just wanted to see my embarrassment, so that I would be ashamed?¡±


    Chu Ning lowered her eyes, waved away the complicated emotions in her his heart, and signaled the waiter waiting on the side to bring up the prepared table.


    ¡°I brought you here today because I want you to take the initiative to confess to framing my father back then and give him a clean posthumous name.¡±


    This was her biggest wish in the past three years, and it should be fulfilled by herself.


    Xiao Yu stared at her, with a twisted expression on his face, ¡°Why should I listen to you? You betrayed me, do you think I will justify your father¡¯s name? It¡¯s been so long, you can¡¯t find evidence?¡±


    She was silent for a moment and said softly, ¡°Yes, there is no evidence. But don¡¯t forget, besides you, Xu Rong also participated in this matter.¡±


    He narrowed his pupils and subconsciously denied, ¡°He won¡¯t betray me!¡±


    ¡°Of course he won¡¯t, but the more he is like this, the more he will be punished. He has worked hard for you for so many years, but now he is old and weak, but he still has to endure the torture in prison for you, and he can¡¯t get out. Don¡¯t you have a heart?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    His legs and feet were weak, and he took two steps back again, shaking from side to side and almost unable to stand.


    Xu Rong had served as a minister in the East Palace since Xiao Yu was a child. Over the years, the relationship between the two was not only of prince and minister, but also of father and son. They were very close. He had lived for more than twenty years in his life, and only Xu Rong was the one who stood by his side sincerely and worked hard to remove all obstacles and pave the way for him.


    Trembling, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes silently. His shoulders drooped, and he slowly knelt down in front of the desk, picked up a brush, and wrote down what happened back then.


    The vermilion ink pad was placed by the desk, and he stretched out his trembling hands to press it. When it was about to fall on the white paper, he stopped again and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°When I finish, I will give all of these to you. Please tell Xu Rong to read them.¡±


    Xu Rong was stubborn. Even if someone told him that the matter has been investigated, he would never say a word. Only by letting him see this confession with his own eyes could he be spared the punishment for not refusing to speak and the suffering of prison.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Chu Ning looked away. This was probably the only time in his life when he was truly willing to think about others.


    The red fingerprints fell between the black and white paper. He stood up with difficulty, and without another word, he stumbled away from the Ganlu Temple like a walking dead.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The sun outside the hall was still scorching hot, making everything limp and lifeless.


    He walked in a daze as if he had lost consciousness, and finally couldn¡¯t bear the scorching heat, falling headlong on the hard, hot ground.


    The finely crushed gravel was embedded in the flesh of his palms and arms, leaving shocking bloodstains.


    He lay powerlessly on the ground, looking up at the scorching sun above his head, and couldn¡¯t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    In his life, he was really defeated.

 Chapter 168

    Settlement ¨C I Plan to Hold Your Coronation Ceremony (1)


    Because of Xiao Yu¡¯s voluntary confession, the truth of an old case that had been discussed and suspected for three years was quickly revealed.


    Not only the ruling and opposition parties were shocked, but even the common people talked about it endlessly.


    The majestic Prince of the East Palace once had the intention of killing his father-in-law. In order to cover up all this, he did not hesitate to frame the other¡¯s loyal and sincere courtiers. What was even more absurd is that afterward, he married the other¡¯s daughter as if nothing had happened, and even got the favor of benevolence and righteousness because of it!


    While everyone was stunned and disdainful, they felt a little sympathy for the former crown prince consort and the present empress, which on the contrary diluted the ambiguous speculation in the past.


    A beautiful woman from a famous family was already eye-catching, but her fate was so ill-fated, she had become the object of discussion among ordinary people after dinner.


    After the case was concluded by the third division, Xiao Kezhi personally reviewed the case file, which not only restored Chu Qianyu¡¯s innocence but also made him the Duke of the State and his wife the Madame of the State in accordance with the usual practice.


    As an empress, Chu Ning finally ceased to be the daughter of a criminal minister and returned to being a noble daughter in the past, so her status no longer had to be criticized by others.


    In the prison, Xiao Yu committed a lot of crimes and was punished for several crimes. Naturally, he could not save his life, and he would be executed soon. However, he was already weak and sick, and now all thoughts were lost. Before waiting for the execution day, he didn¡¯t live through the night, vomited blood, and died.


    Xu Rong on the other side seemed to have sensed it, and two days later, he also died in the cell.


    According to the guards in the prison, he was old and frail, and he died silently lying on a low couch in the prison in the dead of night. When he was found the next day, he was completely cold, his clothes were neatly dressed, and the hair on his head was not messy at all, just like it was before his death.


    As for Zhao Yue, she pleaded guilty at the last moment. During the interrogation, she made it very clear. In the end, she was not sentenced to death, but her status was demoted, and she was sentenced to exile and hard labor. The same was true of her brother Zhao Lun.


    When the news reached Taiji Palace, Chu Ning felt emotional for a while, but her heart gradually relaxed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± She smiled at Cuihe, and the two strolled together.


    Over the past few days, she has roughly read the archives of the Sixth Bureau and also called the female officials to ask questions, gradually becoming familiar with the general affairs of the palace and managing them more and more smoothly.


    Now it was the beginning of the month again. Seeing that the Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching, there would be another banquet in the palace, and there were many things to do. She presided over it herself, and she was always very busy.


    Since knowing the truth, she had imagined in her mind countless times what would happen when her wishes were fulfilled one day. Maybe she would cry, maybe she would laugh, maybe she would be calm.


    But when it really came to this time, unexpectedly, apart from comfort, there was more sense of loss.


    Fortunately, she had regained the focus of her life and would not lose her direction because of the fulfillment of her previous wish.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cuihe followed her, straightened her back, showed a relaxed smile, and said heartily, ¡°Your Highness, just look to the future.¡±


    The two went to Yeting Palace to have a look, asked some questions, and checked the progress of the banquet preparations. It was not until evening that they finished all matters and returned to Ganlu Palace.


    When passing by the place where the handymen and maids were working, Chu Ning paid attention, stopped deliberately, and asked a few more questions.


    ¡°Who is in charge of the maids here? How many people are there? How is the daily arrangement?¡±


    The female officer in charge hurried forward and answered one by one, explaining the matter clearly and concisely, and at the end, fearing that something might happen, she asked, ¡°Does Your Highness have an order?¡±


    Chuning smiled, shook his head, and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered something, so I just asked casually.¡±


    As she said that, she deliberately went in to have a look, picked out a few people to come over and ask a few questions, and then left after she knew what was on her mind.


    Cuihe didn¡¯t know, so when they arrived at Ganlu Hall, she asked, ¡°Your Highness is suddenly concerned about the maids of Yeting, but what are your plans?¡±


    Chu Ning changed the dress she was wearing outside, wiped her face with a towel, nodded while drinking tea, and said, ¡°Yes, I heard from my aunt earlier that Empress Dowager Wei wanted to read and write at home, but she never had the chance. I want to go in and have a look.¡±


    She knew that women from commoner backgrounds who entered the palace as maids were considered completely inferior to women from official families. They could read and write and were promoted to female officials, but their talents were not necessarily inferior to others, it was just that they lacked an opportunity.


    ¡°Among them, there should be those who have the desire to learn but are trapped by their backgrounds, just like the Empress Dowager. I asked a few just now, and one of them said that she would like to learn arithmetic. I think, if there is a chance, I should help them out, which in turn creates more talent for the palace.¡±


    Cuihe didn¡¯t expect that she was thinking about this matter, ¡°It¡¯s naturally good that Your Highness thinks so!¡±


    She was a servant herself, and because she was born into service with the Chu family, she had the opportunity to read and write. The governor was polite, and her life was better than that of ordinary people. Facing other common women, she naturally hoped that they would have the opportunity to see a wider world.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    ¡°I¡¯ll mention it to His Majesty tonight.¡± Chu Ning has had this idea for a long time. ¡°Now that the case is over, it¡¯s time to do something. All the female officers in the Sixth Bureau have their own duties. If I want to do this, we need to open a school for the court ladies in the palace to teach them literacy, arithmetic, etc., and there must be a special person in charge. Are you willing to take on this task?¡±


    She and Cuihe had been together for many years, and they know each other¡¯s temper very well. She knows that Cuihe was an assertive and courageous person. If she served as an ordinary maidservant for the rest of her life, although Cui He would not be unwilling, Chu Ning herself would feel guilty. Now that she has the opportunity, she can just teach Cuihe how to perform.


    Cuihe froze for a moment, looked at her, then nodded hesitantly, ¡°I¡ªthis servant is naturally willing, and I will never disappoint Your Highness¡¯ trust!¡±


    She understands that this was an opportunity for herself, and while she was delighted, she also felt that there was a long way to go.


    ¡­

 Chapter 169

    Settlement ¨C I Plan to Hold Your Coronation Ceremony (2)


    At night, after Xiao Kezhi made an inspection tour outside the city, it was too late to rush back to Ganlu Hall.


    Chu Ning had already had her dinner, but the flax cakes and mutton soup were still warming by the stove. When she saw him coming back, she asked someone to put them on the food table, then went over to take off his coat for him. She also brought a handkerchief for his face.


    He smiled and took it, wiped off, and couldn¡¯t help but put his arms around her and kiss her twice.


    Chu Ning smiled and touched his chin with a little stubble, shrunk her head back, and pushed him away, ¡°It prickles!¡±


    Hearing this, instead of backing away, he rubbed against her neck even more vigorously and said in a low voice, ¡°But it grew out after two days of repairing. A¡¯Ning can help me take care of it, right?¡±


    Chu Ning pulled him to sit by the food table and let him eat first, ¡°Okay, I will take care of it for Your Majesty in a while.¡±


    Hearing this, he chewed the flax cake faster, and after a while, he swallowed two pieces of cake with the soup.


    The waiter had already prepared the knife, towel, hot water, etc. Chu Ning simply let him lie on his back and pillow on his lap, first dipped the towel in hot water to warm and soften the beard on his chin, and then carefully scraped it with the knife bit by bit.


    Where the knife passed, the stubble that protruded from the chin was shaved away, and it became smooth again.


    Xiao Kezhi¡¯s heart felt satisfied for a while. Although he was lying on his back, he refused to close his eyes. He just stared at Chu Ning¡¯s attentive and careful face and couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Chu Ning was startled, and hurriedly moved the knife in her hand away, for fear of cutting his cheek, ¡°It almost cut you.¡±


    Only then did Xiao Kezhi come back to his senses. He tried his best to keep his face sullen and let her deal with it.


    It¡¯s strange to say that he was always a serious person in the past, but when he came to her, he seemed to have removed some disguise, and he couldn¡¯t help showing a relaxed smile.


    After a while, Chu Ning put down the knife, covered him with a towel, and then applied a thin layer of facial cream to finish.


    ¡°Well, take a look, Your Majesty. How is it?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi stood up, looked left and right at the bronze mirror, and said with satisfaction: ¡°A¡¯ Ning¡¯s craftsmanship is naturally better than my own!¡±


    Chu Ning covered her lips and smiled, then raised her head proudly, ¡°That¡¯s natural, Your Majesty is not as patient as I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I should reward your patience¡­¡±


    As he said that, he simply pulled her into his arms and rubbed her neck with his smooth jaw.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ªdon¡¯t, I still have something to say!¡± Chu Ning felt the change in his movements, giggled, and avoided, ¡°Today I went to Yeting.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi glanced at her, knowing that she did have something to say, and it happened that he also had something to say, so he stopped and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I met the handymen there and asked a few more questions.¡±


    She also said what Madam Xu had said earlier, together with the plan in her heart.


    ¡°I want to set up a school in the palace to teach these maids from commoner backgrounds to read, write, and learn skills. If there are outstanding ones, they can be promoted and become female officials. Your Majesty, what do you think?¡±


    Xiao Kezhi listened earnestly. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help sitting up straight, took her hand, and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s very good. I never thought about this matter, but you paid attention to it.¡±


    His impression of his mother only existed before he was twelve years old. At that time, although he remembered that his mother seemed to love reading, he never thought about it. But she paid attention and came up with such a method.


    ¡°I am now in the Imperial court, and I am gradually promoting some insightful people from humble backgrounds. Although I have to work slowly, I have made some progress. You can do this in the palace, and it is also in line with my ideas to set an example for the world, it¡¯s really good.¡±


    He said, with a touch of emotion in his eyes, ¡°If my mother could see this matter, she would definitely agree with it. She was in the palace back then, and she didn¡¯t have a chance to study hard. If you do this, you have fulfilled my original wish, A¡¯Ning. I am very grateful.¡±


    She knew that he understood her intentions: ¡°A¡¯Ning wants to do his best for Your Majesty. Now that they are husband and wife, Your Majesty¡¯s mother is also my mother. Even if she is gone, I know His Majesty still misses her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you understand¡­¡±


    He sighed softly, opened the window to look at the stars in the sky, and whispered in his heart to his mother who had passed away many years ago.


    She reached out and hugged him gently, pressing her face against his chest.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The two were silent for a while, and he whispered, ¡°I also have something to say to you. Ah Ning, on the day of the Mid Autumn Festival, I plan to hold your coronation ceremony, okay?¡±


    ¡°Coronation Ceremony?¡± Chu Ning was taken aback, then raised his head to look at him, ¡°But, but I haven¡¯t prepared my robes and accessories¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be busy with these. I have already asked the people from the Ministry of Internal Affairs to do it. After two days, it will be delivered to you for a try-on.¡± He had been thinking about this for a long time. ¡°That day, the Mid-Autumn Festival is celebrated by the whole world, and the coronation ceremony will be held to let the people of the world celebrate this event. The banquet at night will also be celebrated by hundreds of officials.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the Mid-Autumn Festival means reunion. If we are together, it will be a good omen.¡±


    Hearing that he spoke clearly and logically, Chu Ning knew that he had already made up his mind, ¡°Then I will listen to Your Majesty. I will just manage the banquet and leave the rest to Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 170

    Ribbon (1)


    In the following days, everyone in the Taiji palace was very busy with the arrival of the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    While Chu Ning ordered people to prepare the banquet, she also started to prepare for the establishment of the school.


    It was the first time Cuihe did such a major event. Not only did she humbly ask the female officials of the Sixth Bureau for advice every day, but she also took a break from the office several times and went to the various families in Changan to take a look with her own eyes at the family schools for the female relatives to study, and then write down the advantages and disadvantages of each family one by one, and report back to the palace to Chu Ning for discussion.


    However, the tense, orderly, and vibrant atmosphere in the palace turned into nothingness when people arrived at Baifu Hall.


    Empress Dowager Qi was getting old, and now the Qi family had half-retired from the court and no longer interfered with military and state affairs. Faced with the change in her world, she quickly chanted Buddhist scriptures every day, lived in seclusion, and felt more and more tired.


    Seeing that there was already an empress, she finally didn¡¯t want to stay in Taiji Palace anymore and proposed to the Emperor and Empress to move away from Taiji Palace and live alone in Xingqing Palace.


    Xingqing Palace was located in the east of Changan City, so its shape was naturally not as good as Taiji Palace, but it has everything inside, and because of its superior terrain, the climate was very pleasant and comfortable.


    Xiao Kezhi and Empress Dowager Qi were not incompatible, but now they had a clear boundary, and he treated her as an elder. Regarding this matter, after discussing it with the courtiers, they naturally agreed.


    So, on the twelfth day of the eighth month, when the Xingqing speech was finished, Empress Dowager Qi brought some palace servants and her maids and moved there. She even declined to attend the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet.


    Xiao Kezhi and Chu Ning saw her off in person, and they didn¡¯t return to Taiji Palace until they saw her settle down in Xingqing Palace. Three days later, it would be August 15th, the Mid-Autumn Festival. The heat was over and the weather was clear. From the Emperor and courtiers to the common people, while immersed in the festive atmosphere of the four circles, they were all very much looking forward to the Empress¡¯s coronation ceremony.


    According to the etiquette system, the coronation was first held at the Empress¡¯s natal home. Chu Ning¡¯s parents and close relatives were gone, so Xiao Kezhi asked people to find elders from other offshoots of the Chu Clan and set up a tent outside the mansion in Taiping Square. Chu Ning also left Taiji Palace the day before and moved into the house, then got up early in the morning to wash and wait. Seeing that the hour was approaching, the ceremonial officials held books, spare parts, etc., went northward to worship, and then entered the house. The elders of the Chu family greeted them immediately, and Minister Shang led the female officials into the Empress¡¯s bedroom to help the empress wash and change clothes. The clothes embroidered with five-color rooster patterns and neat accessories made Chu Ning, who was originally gentle and dignified, more noble and gorgeous, especially dazzling and eye-catching, attracting people¡¯s admiration.


    Standing by the bronze mirror, Minister Shang smiled and bowed, ¡°Your Highness has a beautiful complexion, no matter what kind of outfit you wear, it goes well with you. Today¡¯s five-colored clothes are even more elegant and dignified.¡± Chu Ning also looked at herself in the mirror. She smiled when she heard these words and said, ¡°The Sixth Bureau made these divine clothes so exquisitely.¡±


    After a while, the time came, and the female officials led her out of the house to the courtyard in the middle, facing north, the door of the court was wide open. In addition to the principal, deputy envoys and female officials, there were also members of the Chu clan and the accompanying officials. Even the wide road outside the hall was full of people watching the ceremony from afar. The common people were very lively.


    As soon as they saw the Empress coming out, the original bustle stopped immediately, and there was silence everywhere, only waiting for the instructions of the ceremony officials. After burning incense and offering sacrifices, the emissary was reading out the book aloud, and then the treasure ribbon was handed over to her. The moment Chu Ning stretched out her hands and took the token, it was officially sealed. The officials present all moved out of the way and bowed on both sides, while the female officials walked in front, welcoming the empress back to her official position.


    Outside the main gate, the carriage specially reserved for the empress had already been readied, and the guards and officials retreated to the two sides, waiting for the Empress to board the carriage.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Chu Ning stepped out of the mansion surrounded by everyone and was about to board the car, but there was an orderly sound of footsteps, carriage wheels, and horses from the other side of the street.


    Everyone followed the sounds and saw the emperor, who was supposed to be waiting in the Taiji Palace, approaching here in a chariot. His posture was to personally come to pick up the empress back to the palace.


    Chu Ning was so surprised that she quickly stopped, turned to meet him, and said in surprise, ¡°Why is Your Majesty here? ¡°According to the rules, there was absolutely no reason for the emperor to greet the empress in person. But Xiao Kezhi got out of the carriagewith a calm smile and stretched out his hand to her, ¡°Of course, I am here to pick up the empress. A¡¯Ning, let¡¯s go home.


    Taiji Palace was his home since he was a child, and now it is also her home.


    It was dusk, and the setting sun was brilliant, illuminating his silhouette with a magnificent halo.

 Chapter 171

    Ribbon (2)


    Chu Ning looked up into his shining eyes, her heart softened, and under the amazement and gaze of everyone, she reached out and put her hand into his palm in front of her eyes, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡± The two boarded their carriage together and traveled towards Taiji Palace together.


    The Qiannu Guard cleared the road, and Chengtian Gate was wide open. The carriages of the Emperor and the Empress drove in front, and the horses of the officials followed. They entered through Chengtian Gate together and did not stop until the Liangyi Hall where the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet was held. The palace attendants welcomed everyone into the palace, the emperor and the empress sat down on their seats, and the officials in the underground stood at the bottom of the steps, lined up one by one, knelt down, and then made a grand ceremony, not only celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival, but also congratulating them.


    The Empress¡¯s coronation was recorded. Chu Ning and Xiao Kezhi looked at each other and then raised their hands to signal everyone to stand up and sit down, then took up the wine glasses on the table, and drank with all the officials, and the ceremony was completed.


    After a while, music and dancing sounded on the stage, transitioning from solemn and grand to cheerful and lively, gradually relaxing the atmosphere in the hall. During the banquet, countless officials and envoys came forward to congratulate the Emperor and Empress.


    Chu Ning was also not very good at drinking. She usually goes to banquets and just tasted the wine, but today was different. She would not refuse anyone who toasted.


    She became hazy from alcohol,  so Xiao Kezhi held the hand she was about to toast, took her . glass of wine, rushed over, and said with a smile, ¡°The Empress is too weak to drink. Let me drink this glass for her. Thank you for your kindness.¡± After finishing speaking, he raised his head and drank it in one gulp. When the visitor saw that the Son of Heaven drank it himself, he didn¡¯t dare to say more, so he hurriedly followed the watch to drink the wine in the glass, bowed in reverence and fear, and then turned and retreated.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, you are probably a little drunk.¡± Xiao Kezhi put down his wine glass, turned his head to look at Chu Ning¡¯s rosy cheek, and couldn¡¯t help stretching out his hand to touch it. It was really hot.


    ¡°Go down to rest for a while, and change your clothes, okay?¡± ¡°Chu Ning¡¯s cheeks were hot, and she couldn¡¯t help rubbing against his palms.


    It was rare for Xiao Kezhi to see her like this, so he couldn¡¯t help laughing softly while beckoning Liu Kang to send someone to bring a bowl of hangover soup.


    Leaving the main hall, the sound of singing, dancing, and laughter also became far away. There were people passing by in the corridor from time to time, but it seemed empty every day. With the cool autumn wind blowing through the hall, Chu Ning stood by the porch, closed her eyes, and quieted for a while, and finally felt quite clear in his mind.


    ¡°Can Your Highness still go?¡± Seeing that she was not moving, Cuihe thought she was too drunk to walk, so she was about to turn around and call for someone.


    Chu Ning saw a familiar figure below. She took two quick steps and called out, ¡°Brother!¡±


    The figure with his back turned to look at her suddenly stopped, stood frozen under the light for a moment, then slowly turned around to face her.


    It was indeed Zhao Yanzhou, whom she had not seen for many days. He lowered his eyelids, bowed slowly under the flickering light, and saluted her respectfully, ¡°Today is Your Highness¡¯s coronation ceremony, and I would like to express my congratulations to Your Highness.¡± Chu Ning approached him step-by-step without saying a word, stopped in front of him, looked at him for a moment, and then whispered, ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±


    For some reason, since she entered Taiji Palace, she rarely saw him. Later, Xiao Yu was detained and imprisoned. When the truth came out, she also wanted to see him and sent someone to ask, but he refused. He said that he should not be close to the Empress.


    After she heard the news, she went to pay homage to her uncle. She thought that her uncle¡¯s spirit in the sky would be able to see her. She always felt that he was avoiding her intentionally, so he refused to see her.


    ¡°His Majesty told me that you were leaving for Jinzhou?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for your concern.¡± Zhao Yanzhou lowered his eyes, facing her gentle and familiar greeting, his eyes trembled, but his tone was as calm and restrained as usual.


    ¡°When will you leave? ¡±


    ¡°Jinzhou is located on Hedong Road. Although it is not thousands of miles away from Changan, it took several days to travel back and forth. I will go to work and I will return after several years.¡±


    He looked at her seriously and said solemnly, ¡°Excuse me for being rude, A¡¯Ning, don¡¯t worry about me. It is a great opportunity for me to serve as a Sima* in Jinzhou. In the future, I will also be an upright and honest person who is dedicated to the people. Although Jinzhou is far away from Changan, the official position I want to take is closely related to the daily life of the people. As long as I work hard, I will be able to make some real achievements.


    Chu Ning naturally understood that she had seen all the hard work and failure in the past two or three years. Now, when he mentioned his future career, his eyes were shining and full of childishness, and she was very happy for him.


    At the same time, there were also faintly a few pangs of sadness.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    He endured the tenderness in her eyes. Concerned, he gathered up a smile, ¡°Brother is leaving tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late to see him off, so I can only wish you to remember to come back often.¡±


    Zhao Yanzhou¡¯s forbearing eyes trembled again, countless turbulent emotions flashed through, and it finally turned into a relaxed and relieved smile


    ¡°Well, His Majesty is here now, and I don¡¯t have to worry about A¡¯Ning anymore, but as an elder brother, of course, I will come back to see.¡± He was an elder brother, and he was only an elder brother. He was satisfied to see her have a good home in this life.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, Your Highness. Go and rest.¡± Looking at her like this, she probably wanted to go to the side hall to rest for a while, so he didn¡¯t linger long, resumed the distance between the monarch and his subjects, and bowed by the side of the road. Her delicately embroidered shoes turned around and drifted away. When the autumn wind blew again, he slowly stood up straight and watched her getting smaller and smaller until she completely disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    After disappearing at the end of the long corridor, he suddenly came back to his senses, turned around and walked towards the main hall. After just a few steps, he suddenly met Xiao Kezhi, who appeared behind me at some point.

 Chapter 172

    Ribbon (3)


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± He was taken aback, saluted hurriedly, and explained as if he was afraid of being misunderstood, ¡°This citizen just met Her Highness by chance, and Her Highness asked about my foreign appointment, so we said a few more words¡­¡±


    But before he finished speaking, a powerful hand patted him meaningfully on the shoulder, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t ask you, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Zhao Yanzhou¡¯s words came to an abrupt end, and his tight body gradually relaxed. That¡¯s right, the current emperor was not the Xiao Yu of the past. The emperor who was born to look down on all sentient beings has always been very kind to A¡¯Ning, so why would he take offense to him?


    Xiao Kezhi smiled and supported his arm with one hand to make him stand up, ¡°Since Minister Zhao mentioned the matter of foreign appointment, I have to ask one more question. Does the minister have any complaints about this arrangement?¡±


    Zhao Yanzhou was stunned for a moment and immediately shook his head solemnly, ¡°Your Majesty has worked so hard to give me the opportunity to display my ambitions. I am so grateful, how can there be any complaints?¡±


    He continued in a low voice, ¡°Also, I am so unbearable, but Your Majesty did not give up so that I could continue to serve as an official in the court. I am already very satisfied. How dare I ask for anything else¡­¡±


    The ¡°unbearable¡± in his mouth naturally referred to Xiao Yu¡¯s castration of him. Even if Chu Ning hadn¡¯t mentioned this matter, he thought that the emperor and empress should have known about it from Xiao Yu¡¯s confession. As a dignified man, it was really hard to say what happened to him.


    Intentionally or not, Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t seem to understand what he meant and kept silent about it, just patting him on the shoulder and saying earnestly, ¡°I have been wise. Minister Zhao is indeed a man with great ambitions. I know that you are ambitious and talented and have read your articles. The opportunity to give you a foreign job is not for the sake of the empress, but because I think that you are a promising talent. You just need more experience. With time, you can also become a figure like Grand Chancellor Chu back then and become the mainstay of the court. Minister Zhao, do you understand what I mean?¡±


    His heart was shaking and he had mixed feelings before, when he first received the assignment. It was only when he was underappreciated that he realized how important it was to have common sense. Especially when the other party clearly knew your most embarrassing side but still chose to trust you.


    ¡°I understand. I will never disappoint Your Majesty¡¯s trust!¡± Zhao Yanzhou took two steps back and saluted him meticulously.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m looking forward to what you do in the future.¡± Xiao Gezhi didn¡¯t converse with him any more but rather said, ¡°Get up and have a good time at today¡¯s banquet before leaving tomorrow.¡± After nodding to him, he turned and left, also heading towards the side hall.


    In the side hall, Chu Ning changed her clothes first, then wiped her hands and face, took the hangover soup from Cuihe, and slowly drank it. Only then did she feel much more comfortable.


    Cuihe put a soft pillow behind her, covered her with a thin blanket, and asked, ¡°Does Your Highness still need some food? At the banquet just now, we drank a lot of wine but ate little.¡±


    Chu Ning replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ve had enough hangover soup, I¡¯ll just rest for a while.¡±


    Cuihe responded, and was about to sit on the side to watch, but footsteps came from outside the house, and then someone called, ¡°Your Majesty is coming.¡±


    The door was pushed open from the outside, Xiao Kezhi walked in quickly, sat by her side, held her hand, and asked, ¡°Have you taken the hangover soup? Is it any better?¡±


    ¡°My dizziness is no longer there, but after all, I drank too much and feel a little tired.¡± Chu Ning leaned on his shoulder and replied softly, ¡°Why is Your Majesty here? Less than an hour after the banquet started, the emperor and empress had already left the banquet, and others will discuss it.¡±


    ¡°Then let them discuss it.¡± Xiao Kezhi showed a nonchalant smile on his face, ¡°Today is the day of the grand ceremony, and it can be regarded as our wedding. It¡¯s human nature to leave the meeting earlier.¡±


    Chu Ning smiled embarrassedly. She didn¡¯t expect him to regard today as their wedding day, so she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°But if you want to get married, the bedroom should also be decorated with red ¡°double happiness¡± characters.


    Xiao Kezhi thought for a while, then shook his head and said, ¡°There is no need to decorate the sleeping hall, but there is something that must be done. ¡±


    What is it?¡± Chu Ning looked up at him curiously. Remembering something, her cheeks slowly turned red.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, what are you thinking?¡± He looked at her appearance, picked her up, stepped out of the side hall, and walked towards the direction of Ganlu hall. The autumn wind was blowing, and the two cuddled together, avoiding everyone¡¯s attention. He had carried her through the palace many times in his arms.


    In the past, due to the taboo of status, she tried her best to cover herself and avoid the prying eyes of others, so he became the ¡°unrestrained¡± young emperor in the eyes of others. Now, they let go of the shackles and bravely faced everyone¡¯s arguments. Everything in the past was dispelled like clouds by the warm sun.


    The palace servants passing by on the road no longer talked about it, but stood by the road with a smile on their faces, bowing and congratulating them at the same time. It was indeed like a wedding day.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    With Ganlu Hall close at hand, Xiao Kezhi carried Chu Ning up the steps step by step into the palace and gently put her down beside their bed.


    Candle flickers, bright moon, and cool breeze.


    He sat opposite her, with their knees touching and hands intertwined. ¡°Tying hair as husband and wife, there is no doubt about our love. A¡¯Ning, although I have become the Son of Heaven, I still hope to be like ordinary people in this life, a husband and wife who love each other and support each other.¡±


    Chu Ning¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He silently took off the hairpin and strands of long hair fell down, revealing the colorful ribbon tightly tied in between.


    He slowly stretched out his hand, untied the satin ribbon solemnly and gently, and held it gently in his palm.

 Chapter 173

    Pregnancy (1)


    Near Ganzhou, the flames of war between Great Liang and Beirong continued to burn for half a year.


    General Liu Jiping, commander of the Ganzhou Army, under the permission of Emperor Xiao Kezhi, did his best to prepare for the war over the past ten years. Finally, at the end of winter and before the spring of this year, the Beirong people were completely defeated and driven into the desert. In the depths, the scourge that had plagued the border of Great Liang for decades was completely resolved.


    When the news came out, the government was overwhelmed, and even the common people were delighted.


    For many years, Great Liang emphasized culture and despised martial arts. Apart from the deliberate actions of the royal family and several noble families, there was another reason for this, that is, for the past twenty or so years, the territory of Great Liang had been peaceful, with few wars and few borders. Although there were frictions from time to time, no large-scale war broke out. There were many military officers in the court and throughout the country, but none of them were useful.


    Today¡¯s great victory in the north was indeed the first time in more than 20 years. The common people cheered proudly, while the courtiers looked at Liu Jiping and other Ganzhou generals with admiration, regardless of martial arts.


    Of course, the courtiers were more in awe of the Emperor.


    After all, everyone knew that the Ganzhou Army was drilled by Xiao Kezhi for several years.


    When Xiao Kezhi heard the news, although it was expected, he was still overjoyed. He immediately issued an order to invite General Liu Jiping to return to the court and celebrate his achievements at the New Year¡¯s Day banquet.


    This was a major event for the whole country to celebrate, and Chu Ning would naturally handle it well.


    A while ago, the preparations for the establishment of a female officer¡¯s school in the palace were almost ready. Now Cuihe has been promoted to be a female official, and she was in charge of the female official school, and has shared a lot with Chu Ning. However, in this way, she had to move out of Ganlu Hall, living near Yeting Palace with other female officials, and she spent less and less time with Chu Ning.


    Now, the two people who were originally facing each other day and night were busy with their respective affairs, and it took four or five days before they finally had time to see each other.


    ¡°This is the list of the first batch of maids who entered the Women¡¯s Academy. Please take a look at it.¡± Cuihe, dressed in a neat female official uniform, held the prepared roster in both hands and presented it to Chu Ning.


    Chu Ning reached out to take it, spread it out on the desk, and read it carefully bit by bit.


    In the thin booklet, apart from the fifteen maids of Yeting Palace, their birthplaces, time of entering the palace, family background before entering the palace, and general experience after entering the palace were listed. Each piece was detailed and thorough, and it was obvious that the preparation is very meticulous.


    ¡°You have arranged very well, just follow this list.¡±


    She put down the list, and praised with a smile, ¡°Come on, sit down quickly? Now, you are getting busier and busier, so it¡¯s harder to see you, but you can¡¯t leave so soon.¡±


    There were only two or three serving maids in the hall, and there was no one else. Seeing this, Cuihe was not shy, and after saluting slightly, she sat down beside her generously, ¡°You can¡¯t blame this maid, who is only in charge of arranging the school. Your Highness is in charge of the entire Taiji Palace, Changan City, and even the affairs of officials and women in all of Great Liang, and Your Highness shall prevail. Your Highness is much busier than this maid.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help covering her lips and laughing, ¡°You girl, you¡¯ve become a female official, and you¡¯re getting better at talking. I finally saw your full person.¡±


    A maid brought up a plate of freshly made pastries and brought up two cups of iced cream. The two of them talked while eating the pastries.


    After a while, there was a sound of footsteps outside the hall, and the maid said, ¡°Your Highness, someone from the Imperial court has come to fetch a letter of approval written last night for Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Understood, let them come in.¡± Chu Ning raised her voice to respond, but she saw Cuihe, who was standing beside her, suddenly freeze. His gaze turned to the direction of the palace gate eagerly, as if she were expecting something. When she saw that the person who came was Liu Kang, she bowed his head in disappointment.


    Even though he was the emperor, Xiao Kezhi was like an ordinary person when he returned to the empress of Ganlu Hall every day, and he never hid his wife¡¯s knowledge when dealing with official affairs. Therefore, Chu Ning just rummaged through a stack of books beside the case and found it quickly.


    ¡°Is this old slave bothering Your Highness?¡± Liu Kang smiled and bent down to salute. He took the approval document from Chu Ning with both hands, and nodded at Cui He, leaving in a hurry without staying.


    ¡°Cuihe, who did you think was here?¡± Everyone in the room retreated, and Chu Ning didn¡¯t hide the narrow smile on his face, ¡°Did you think it was General Jin?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t hear Cuihe mention this matter, she caught the clue from the few words of other maids.


    Cuihe is the closest maid to her, the Empress. Jin Jiang, as General of the Qianniu Guard, was the personal guard of the Imperial Guard. They didn¡¯t see each other much on weekdays.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Cuihe¡¯s age was almost the same as hers, and she should have found a good man to marry, but because of the inconvenience of following her into the East Palace, she had never met a suitable husband. Her skills had been wasted, and now there was a marriage candidate, she was naturally happy to see it happen.


    But Cuihe only blushed, and there was a flash of disappointment and hesitation.


    ¡°Your Highness was joking. The maid was just a little distracted, why would she think about anything else?¡±


    Chu Ning had been with her day for more than ten years, and when she saw her like this, she knew there was something hidden in her heart, so she couldn¡¯t help but say seriously, ¡°If I don¡¯t ask you about this, you won¡¯t¡­ tell me? General Jin, what¡¯s the matter with him? I heard from His Majesty a few days ago. He asked General Jin if he had a favored lady. He said yes, but hesitated and refused to reveal who it was, why is that?¡±


    Jin Jiang was the commander of the guards of King Qin¡¯s Mansion in Ganzhou at the beginning, but he has been conscientious all these years. He has been close to Xiao Kezhi and has a close relationship with him.

 Chapter 174

    Pregnancy (2)


    However, he was nearly thirty-eight years old. She heard that when he was in Ganzhou, he once married a woman from a good family. Unfortunately, after only two months of marriage, the woman contracted a serious illness and passed away. Since then, he has always been alone, following Xiao Kezhi¡¯s side.


    Chu Ning thought about this, and asked again, ¡°Do you think that General Jin has been married once, and he is a bit older, so he is not suitable for you?¡±


    Cui He lowered her eyes and shook her head, sighed softly, and said, ¡°How could it be? Although General Jin was born into an ordinary family, he did marry a wife, but now he is a close minister of the Holy Majesty, and countless officials in the court want to make friends with him. It¡¯s just¡­this maid has recently been surrounded by the noble ladies, and I am afraid of causing people¡¯s comments. What¡¯s more, the general is now a guard and works in Changan. In the future, he will always be transferred to other places, ranging from three to five years to ten or twenty years at most. This maid is unwilling to leave Your Highness¡­¡±


    All the female officials in the palace came from official families, and she was the only one who was the maidservant of the empress, so Chu Ning had already attracted some comments, and she had to do a good job in the academy to suppress these voices.


    At this time, if there were any further involvement with the people in front of the Imperial court, it would only bring more pressure on Chu Ning.


    Hearing what she said, Chu Ning understood her concerns. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little emotional in her heart, ¡°You have always been thoughtful. But this is a major event in your life. You shouldn¡¯t think about me, you should think about yourself. General Jin is loyal and reliable, and if you are really interested in him, don¡¯t miss it because of other things. Otherwise, I will regret it for you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Cui He nodded, didn¡¯t speak any more, and just absently picked up the pastry on the side and put it into her mouth.


    The two were silent for a moment before Cuihe got up to leave.


    ¡­


    At night, Xiao Kezhi walked quickly into the Ganlu Hall with snow all over his body.


    In the hall.


    The warm and dry air in the hall hit, immediately melting the snowflakes on his hair and shoulders into crystal clear drops of water.


    Chu Ning came up to him with a smile and went to untie his belt with his hands. She took off the wet outer robe, but before she brushed off the crystal from his hair, she was hugged into his arms, ¡°The inside is dry. I can hug you this time.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi was thinking about the words of the imperial physician¡¯s order, and he didn¡¯t dare to let her suffer the slightest chill. Now that he must be in the house after being exposed to rain and snow on weekdays, he dared not touch her until he was dry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just for a while, Your Majesty? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Chu Ning was itchy when his cold cheek rubbed against her neck, and couldn¡¯t help but shrink back her head and laugh, ¡°The face and hair are still cold!¡±


    Xiao Kezhi smiled muffledly, ignored her, and asked the waiter next to him directly, ¡°Is the bath soup ready?¡±


    The servant hurriedly lowered his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go down.¡± After he finished speaking, he immediately picked up Chu Ning¡­and strode into the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, dense water vapor rushed towards the face, immediately covering the two of them with a layer of humidity and warmth.


    Chuning leaned in Xiao Kezhi¡¯s arms. Her originally fair cheeks were stained with a faint pink blush, and her slightly parted red lips became moist and plump.


    ¡°Your Majesty? I have already bathed.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi put her down, but his hands didn¡¯t move away from her waist. He measured her current stature through the clothes.


    Living in Ganlu Hall for several months, she ate and lived very comfortably every day and was nourished by the nourishing formula ordered by the imperial physician. Today¡¯s figure was more plump and luscious than before, with regular curves.


    His heart was agitated, and it blended with the dense water mist as if water droplets were dripping on the soldering iron, making a sizzling sound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to take a bath later, let¡¯s do it together¡ªyou forgot, what day is today?¡±


    A deep and hoarse voice sounded in her ears, and Chu Ning was startled, only then did she remember that today was the ninth day after her monthly bleed passed, and these few days were the time when she was most likely to conceive.


    Every few days, he was extremely excited, and sometimes even made her a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°Your Majesty? Take it easy, A¡¯Ning is afraid of getting tired¡ª¡±


    She was blushing, but before she could finish her sentence, he had ripped off the clothes that were originally intact on her body, leaving only a thin obscene dress.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Xiao Kezhi carried her into the tub that was already filled with water and sat leisurely by the tub, resting his head on the edge of the tub, palming her waist with both hands, admiring the flow of the bath water. The scene of the thin obscene dress climbing up inch by inch, and then sticking tightly to her skin, his mouth responded.


    The answer was very perfunctory.


    After all, he was full of energy, he usually took pity on her frailty and never had too many needs, but only on these few days of the month, he would completely let go of himself, pawing at her to his heart¡¯s content every night.


    Speaking of it, it was to make her conceive a son or daughter as soon as possible, but in fact, only he knew what it was for.


    In the past few months, her stomach had not moved, but he had not felt anxious, and he still enjoyed it every month.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Chu Ning was so dizzy from the steam, she hurriedly put her hands on the edge of the tub, lay on his neck, rubbed his ear, and whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, the soldiers from Ganzhou will return tomorrow, we are all going to meet¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my measure.¡± He chuckled, stepped on the splashed water on the ground, and strode back to the bedroom with her in his arms, ¡°Tired? Hold on, it will be fine soon¡­¡±


    Chu Ning couldn¡¯t help giving him a reproachful look.


    The ¡°soon¡± in his mouth was naturally different from what she expected.


    The night was long, the wind and snow were blowing outside the hall, and the cold wind was blowing, but the house was full of enthusiasm, strong and beautiful.

 Chapter 175

    Pregnancy (3)


    When they rested, it was already midnight.


    The curtain beside the bed was slightly closed, and after the waiter delivered the water, towels, etc. to the desk beside the bed, a wide hand stretched out from the curtain, took the towel that had been watered dry, and retracted it again.


    Because of this movement, the curtain undulated slightly, revealing the spring light within.


    The servant desperately lowered his head, while complaining in his heart to Chief Supervisor Liu who had arranged him to watch the night, while not daring to stay for a moment, he quickly walked out of the hall and closed the door again.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll do it¡­¡± Chu Ning half-closed her eyes, turned her back and lay on her side, took the hand towel from Xiao Kezhi, and wiped it off.


    Xiao Kezhi didn¡¯t object either. He just lay down behind her with his head propped up, his eyes fell on her curves, wandering a little bit admiringly.


    It was so easy for the two of them to deal with it properly. Chu Ning wanted to fall asleep, but remembering what she had said to Cuihe during the day, he regained consciousness. He stretched out his slender index finger and stroked Xiao Kezhi¡¯s chest once and for all.


    ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± The candles had already been extinguished, and the surroundings were pitch-black, but Xiao Kezhi grasped her fidgeting little hand with extraordinary precision, squeezed it in his palm, and kneaded, ¡°It turns out that you are getting more and more cunning!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m so tired!¡± Chu Ning hurriedly laid her head on his chest, rubbing against his chest, begging for mercy softly, making his heart feel so comfortable, ¡°I just have something to say. When Your Majesty came back, I was never allowed to speak.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk. I¡¯m listening. I have to listen to every word that A¡¯Ning says.¡± Xiao Kezhi changed his posture so that she could fit perfectly in his arms while stroking her long hair.


    Chu Ning laughed, poked the tip of his nose, and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, but today I met Cuihe and asked her about her marriage. Your Majesty also knows that General Jin is interested in her, but Cuihe still has some concerns.¡±


    As she spoke, she shared Cuihe¡¯s words.


    ¡°Someday, I ask Your Majesty to mention this to General Jin again. I don¡¯t think Cuihe was unintentional, but she has too many worries, and she is always afraid of dragging me down. If this matter can really be accomplished, she will be spared any regrets in the future.¡±


    Xiao Kezhi listened, nodded, and said, ¡°Understood, I will mention it to Jin Jiang in just these two days. His temperament is also a boring gourd, and when he meets a lady he likes, he doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Chu Ning glanced at him and said with a half-smile, ¡°General Jin is an honest man.


    He had been with His Majesty for so many years, but he had not learned the slightest bit of coaxing skills from His Majesty. ¡±


    ¡°You mean I¡¯m dishonest?¡± Xiao Kezhi felt it when he heard this and hurriedly tried to find out from her, ¡°I¡¯m an honest person just like him, and I only know how to do practical things.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty? Why didn¡¯t I see it? When Your Majesty was in front of me, he was clearly very good at talking, and it made me almost confused.¡±


    ¡°You are different.¡± In the darkness, Xiao Kezhi¡¯s cheeks were inexplicably hot, and his eyes were also shining when he was staring at her closely, ¡°Maybe I was born to be husband and wife with you. When I am in front of you, I don¡¯t have to do anything. What I said in the past was by no means coaxing you, it was all sincerity.¡±


    Listening to what he said, Chu Ning seemed to think of many things.


    She wanted to say that it was only two years since she met him, but she felt as if she had met him a long time ago in her previous life. She obviously didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t understand anything, so she was willing to believe him.


    She also wanted to say that every time he came in front of her, he lost the majesty and sternness he had when he was outside, and his solemn face was full of smiles as if he was very good at talking. She saw all these.


    But in the end, when the words came to his lips, it was just ¡°I know.¡±


    In the darkness, the two hugged each other quietly, and no one spoke for a long time until Chu Ning was about to fall asleep in a daze when she heard a low sigh in her ear again.


    ¡°A¡¯Ning, I am very pleased that you are willing to fight for the people around you.¡±


    Chu Ning closed her eyes and smiled, and said in a daze, ¡°Your Majesty taught me to fight for myself. Now, I want others to learn too¡­¡±


    ¡­


    On the second day, the soldiers from Ganzhou also arrived in Changan in anticipation of countless people.


    Xiao Kezhi was overjoyed. Not only did he take Chu Ning to meet him at the city gate, but even before Liu Jiping entered the city, he promoted them to official ranks, which drew cheers from the onlookers.


    Next, with a few days left before New Year¡¯s Eve, Xiao Kezhi personally received all the soldiers, big and small, in the Taiji Hall, and listened to them talk about their experiences on the battlefield one by one.


    Among these soldiers, he had some impression of most of them.


    After all, after staying in Ganzhou for more than ten years, even though the Ganzhou Army had hundreds of thousands of people, he patrolled the camp several times a month, and he could still remember those familiar faces with his excellent memory.


    Letting them talk was also a way to let the courtiers and officials not slack off.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    More than half a month later, it was New Year¡¯s Eve, and the New Year¡¯s feast was held in Liangyi Hall.


    During the day, Xiao Kezhi met officials and envoys from various countries in the Taiji Hall, accepted congratulations, and distributed rewards. In the Qianqiu Palace, Chu Ning accepted congratulations from the female officials of the Sixth Bureau and the wives of Changan City, and also bestowed new year gifts.


    The empress is the head of women, and the furnishings of the Qianqiu Hall were similar to the Taiji Hall, just like a lesser-regulated imperial court, ordering women and female officials to be arranged in an orderly manner.


    At night, the emperor and empress went back to Ganlu Hall to change clothes for a while and then took each other to Liangyi Hall for a banquet.


    In the hall, all the officials, envoys, and wives had already sat down and were chatting with each other with laughter. Seeing the emperor and empress enter, they got up and saluted one after another.